LIBRARY 

AX 

PRINCETON,  N.  J. 

DONATION  OF 

8  A  M  U  K  L  A  a  N  E  W  , 

0  t    PHI  I.  A  I>E  L  P  H I A .  PA. 

/,.««•       J  -Z  —  J  „  fly 

3  T"   Jk^...  JZ^.S^6/ 


BX  8495    .G3  B36  1830 
Bangs,  Nathan,  1778-1862, 
The  life  of  the  Rev. 
Freeborn  Garrettson 


V 


4 


THE  LIFE 


OP  THE 


llKV.  FREEBORN  GARRETTSON 


COMPILED  FROM 


HIS  PRINTED  AND  MANUSCRIPT 


JOURNALS, 


AND    OTHER   AUTHENTIC  DOCUMENT-. 


BY  NATHAN  BANGS,  D.  D. 


ItkI  tfiey  that  be  wise  shall  shine  as  the  brightness  of  the  firmament ;  and  they  tha 
many  to  righteousness,  as  the  stars  for  ever  and  ever,"  Daniel  sti,  3. 


SECOND  EDITION,  REVISED  AND  CORRECTED- 


NEW-YORK, 


ULISHED  BY  J.  EMORY  AND  B.  WAUGH,  AT  THE  CONFERENCE 
OFFICE,  14  CROSBY-STREET. 

I  /.  Collord,  Printer. 

1830. 


I>El>ICATlOA 


rO  MRS,  CATHARINE  GARRETTSON. 

Madam, — To  whom  can  I  so  appropriately  dedicate 
this  account  of  one  endeared  to  you  by  so  many  ties,  a^ 
to  yourself,  who  for  so  long  a  time  knew  and  appreciated 
his  worth,  enjoyed  his  society,  and  now  so  sincerely  mourn 
your  loss  ?  May  that  benignant  Being,  who  so  mercifully 
supported  and  directed  your  late  excellent  and  venerable 
husband  through  a  long  life,  and  finally  gave  him  such  a 
complete  victory  over  death,  spread  around  you  the  wing 
of  his  mercy,  and  safely  conduct  you  to  ''glory  an* 
Immortality." 

With  Christian  affection, 

I  am  your  humble  servant, 

Nathan  Bang* 

.Yew-York.  August  I,  1820. 


PREFACE 


Very  soon  after  the  death  of  Mr.  Garrettsoa  it  was 
made  known  to  me  by  the  bereaved  widow,  that  he  had 
expressed  a  desire  that  herself  and  daughter  and  myself 
should  take  the  charge  of  his  papers,  and  make  such  a 
disposition  of  them  as  we  might  consider  to  be  fit  and 
right. 

After  taking  a  cursory  survey  of  them,  it  was  resolved 
that  Mrs.  Garrettson  and  her  daughter  should  first  examine 
them,  make  such  alterations  or  emendations  as  they  might 
think  expedient,  and  transmit  them  to  me  to  be  prepared 
for  publication  in  the  manner  I  might  judge  most  suitable 
and  proper. 

Whatever  reluctance  I  might  feel  to  undertake  a  task 
so  delicate,  I  could  not  refuse  to  comply  with  a  request 
coming  from  one  to  whom  I  felt  myself  under  many  obli- 
gations for  numerous  tokens  of  his  friendship,  backed  as 
it  was  by  the  wishes  of  his  bereaved  widow  and  daughter, 
and  more  especially  as  he  had,  previously  to  his  death, 
frequently  suggested  the  same  thing  to  me. 

It  is  generally  known  that  Mr.  Garrettson  published  air 
nccountof  his  experience  and  travels  in  the  year  1791.  Thir 
account  embraces  a  period  of  about  thirty-nine  years  of  his 
natural  life,  and  sixteen  of  his  spiritual  pilgrimage.  To  this 
printed  journal  he  had  appended  several  manuscript  notes. 
These,  which  appear  to  have  been  written  near  the  close 
of  his  life,  give  a  more  detailed  account  of  some  of  the 

1* 


PREFACE 


incidents  glanced  at  in  his  printed  journal.  They  hate 
been  carefully  examined,  and  such  parts  of  them  as  wen 
considered  most  important,  either  to  throw  additional  light 
on  his  history,  or  to  make  the  incidents  more  interesting 
and  useful,  have  been  incorporated  in  the  present  memoir. 

The  original  manuscript  journal  of  his  travels  in  Nova 
Scotia,  and  in  some  parts  of  the  United  States  after  hi?, 
return  from  that  province,  was  likewise  consulted,  and 
collated  with  the  printed  journal  as  far  as  it  extended, 
with  some  letters  from  his  friends  in  that  country,  his  cor- 
respondence with  Mr.  Wesley,  Dr.  Coke,  Mr.  Asbury. 
and  others,  together  with  some  anecdotes  furnished  by  his 
pious  daughter.  From  these  documents  several  extract^ 
have  been  made,  some  entire  letters  inserted,  and  after 
collating  his  printed  and  manuscript  journals,  it  was  found 
•xpedient,  in  order  to  make  the  narrative  the  more  com- 
plete, to  weave  the  two  together. 

During  some  periods  of  his  life,  Mr.  Garrettson,  it  ap 
pears,  either  made  no  record  of  his  exercises  and  labours  , 
of  did  not  preserve  it.  These  chasms  have  been  filled 
up  either  from  the  records  of  the  church,  from  informa- 
tion furnished  by  a  member  of  the  family,  or  from  my  own 
recollection. 

In  giving  an  account  of  his  early  experience,  and  somr 
of  the  first  years  of  his  labours  in  the  "  ministry  of  recon- 
ciliation," I  thought  it  most  advisable  to  give  it  chiefly  in 
his  own  words,  as  thereby  the  genuine  sentiments  of  bis 
heart,  the  exercises  of  his  mind,  and  the  blessing  of  God 
ipon  his  labours,  would  be  the  more  accurately  and  forci- 
bly expressed, — reserving  to  myself,  however,  the  privilege 
of  adding  a  word  or  sentence  to  make  the  sense  clearer. 


PREFACE. 


VJl 


and  substituting  one  word  for  another,  without  either 
altering  the  meaning  or  changing  the  style. 

From  the  month  of  March,  1824,  to  June,  1826,  he 
kept  a  very  regular  account  of  the  manner  in  which  he 
employed  his  time.  That  the  reader  might  see  the  influ- 
ence of  pure  religion  on  the  heart  and  conduct  of  a  man 
who  had  been  for  so  many  years  devoted  to  the  service  oi 
God,  and  who  expected  so  soon  to  appear  in  the  presence 
of  his  Judge,  I  have  made  copious  extracts  from  this  part 
of  his  journal ;  and  I  humbly  trust  that  they  will  tend  to 
make  that  religion  which  shone  so  steadily  and  brightly 
in  the  life  of  Mr.  Garrettson,  appear  above  all  other  thing  - 
the  most  desirable  and  necessary. 

For  the  account  of  his  remaining  days,  of  his  last  sick- 
ness, and  of  his  death,  I  am  indebted  partly  to  informa- 
tion received  from  Mrs.  Garrettson  and  other  friends  who 
attended  him  in  those  solemn  moments,  and  partly  to 
my  own  knowledge. 

These  are  the  materials  from  which  the  following  me- 
moir ha^  been  compiled.  It  has  been  my  endeavour  to 
furnish  the  reader  with  a  faithful  narration  of  the  inci- 
dents of  his  life,  and  of  the  various  transactions  in  which 
he  was  engaged,  as  well  as  to  exhibit  an  exact  portraiture 
of  Mr.  Garrettson  both  in  his  private  exercises  and  public 
labours.  Though  the  critical  reader  will  doubtless  disco- 
ver many  defects,  it  is  hoped  not  more  than  may  find  a 
reasonable  apology  from  the  circumstances  under  which 
£  have  performed  my  task.  Other  duties  have  had  an 
imperious  claim  on  my  time  and  attention,  and  necessa- 
rily prevented  my  bestowing  that  labour  on  the  work  which 
otherwise  I  might  have  done. 


viii 


PKEFACF- 


I  have  only  to  say  in  conclusion,  that  should  tije  readt 
find  his  faith  in  God  confirmed,  his  love  to  Him  and  desirt 
to  be  more  entirely  devoted  to  His  service  increased  by 
reading  this  narration  of  the  many  instances  of  the  dis- 
plays of  Divine  providence  and  grace  in  behalf  of  a  fellow 
being, — as  I  cannot  but  think  will  be  the  case, — he  will 
add  another  testimony  in  favour  of  the  utility  of  Christian 
biography,  and  the  writer  will  feel  that  he  has  "not 
•aboured  in  vain,  nor  spent  his  strength  for  naught,"  in 
furnishing  to  the  surviving  friends  of  Mr.  Garrettson,  and 
to  the  church  generally,  this  imperfect  account  of  his 
experience  and  labours,  and  of  his  triumphant  entry  in!* 
the  world  of  spirits.  N.  Bangs 

TVw-rbrfc,  August].  1820. 


S 


• 


CONTENTS. 


LvTRODCcriox,         .....  Page  5— IT, 

CHAPTER  I. 

His  ancestors— Childhood— Education— First  Methodist  preachers— His 
brother  John— Illness— Death  of  his  father— False  security— His  awakening 
and  conversion,  ......         17 — 3i 

CHAPTER  II. 

His  happiness  in  God— Endures  severe  temptations — Frees  his  slaves- 
Reflections  on  slavery — Attends  a  class  meeting — Declares  what  God  had 
done  for  him — First  speaks  in  public — Suffers  persecution — Holds  evening 
meetings,  and  God  blesses  his  labours — Conversation  with  the  parish  priest 
— Strong  exercises  respecting  becoming  a  travelling  preacher — Makes  the 
Irial — Then  tempted  to  desist— Makes  trial  of  his  gift  again,  .  31—47 
CHAPTER  III. 

Commences  a  regular  travelling  preacher — Severely  exercised — Much 
assisted — Holds  a  vratch  night — Goes  to  Fairfax  circuit — Preaches  in  the 
parish  church — Great  manifestation  of  the  power  of  God — Attacked  by  a 
Presbyterian  minister  on  the  doctrine  of  perfection — Farewell  sermon — 
Lodges  with  a  Quaker — Attends  conference,  .         .         47 — 53 

CHAPTER  IV. 

Deer  creek  conference — Goes  to  Brunswick  circuit,  Virginia — Happy 
seasons  in  preaching  on  the  way — Arrives  on  his  circuit,  and  finds  a  lively 
people — An  officer  interrogates  him  on  the  subject  of  fighting — Confidence  in 
God  increased — Great  consolation  in  preaching — Tempting  offers,  which  he- 
resists — Whites  and  blacks  much  affected — Refuses  the  state  oath — Escapes 
a.  threatened  imprisonment — Goes  to  North  Carolina — Reflections  on  Chris- 
tian perfection — Experiences  perfect  love,  and  preaches  this  doctrine— 
Narrowly  escapes  being  shot,  .  .  .  .  .  53 — 62 
CHAPTER  V. 

From  the  conference  in  Loesburg,  goes  to  the  Peninsula,  Md. — Persecu- 
lon  against  the  Methodists — Its  causes — Perseveres  in  his  work — Beatei; 
and  bruised — Blessed  effects  of  this  opposition  in  his  own  soul — Preaches 
the  word  with  great  effect — Enters  the  state  of  Delaware,  and  preaches  the 
word  with  great  success — Goes  to  Kent  Island — Death  cf  his  brother  John- 
Remarkable  instance  of  conversion — Meets  with  opposition  at  Dover,  but 
succeeds  in  preaching — Rescues  a  man  who  was  attempting  to  hang  him- 
self—Conversion of  an  old  persecutor — Not  an  enthusiast — Sinners  flock  le 
Christ — Delivered  from  the  hand  of  the  civil  officer — Preaches  and  forms  a 
society  in  Quantico— Vindicates  infant  baptism— Opposition  meetings  un- 
successful— Good  effects  of  the  gospel — Providential  interview  with  a  strange- 
woman — Work  of  God  greatly  prospers — Remarks  on  silent  meetings- 
Great  inward  conflicts — Remarkable  answer  to  prayer — The  arm  of  the  Lord 
made  bare  in  the  conversion  of  souls — The  wicked  persecute — Escapes  un- 
hurt— Silences  an  ignorant  disputant — And  escapes  imprisonment,  62 — 100 


V 


CONTENTS, 


CHAPTER  Vf. 

Leaves  the  Peninsula,  and  at  the  request  of  Mr.  Asbury  goes  to.  Philadel- 
phia— Society  there  in  a  depressed  state — British  army  had  just  left  the  citj 
— Citizens  returned  to  their  employments — Success  in  New-Jersey — Con- 
version of  an  old  man — Remarkable  account  of  a  young  woman,     100 — 10  i 

CHAPTER  VH. 

Returns  to  the  Peninsula — Introduction  of  Methodism  into  Dorset  county 
—Peculiar  exercises,  and  happy  deliverance — Escapes  an  attempt  to  takt 
]iis  life — Taken  by  a  mob — Imprisonment  of  J.  Hartley — Maltreated  and  im  - 
prisoned— Happy  in  his  own  soul — Is  set  at  liberty — Strange  visions  of  the 
night,  ....  .  104— -IP. 

CHAPTER  VIII. 

Disputes  respecting  the  ordinances — Mistakes  corrected — Breach  healed 
ind  harmony  restored — Mr.  Asbury's  account  of  this  affair — Goes  to  Balti- 
more— Thence  to  the  Peninsula — Singular  dream,  .  118 — 12  ' 

CHAPTER  IX. 

Goes  to  Little- York — Curious  account  of  the  conversion  of  a  man  and  hi- 
wife — Effects  thereof  on  the  people — Goes  to  Colchester — Curious  accoun' 
of  a  deluded  woman — Persecution  rages — Visits  a  distressed  man — Opposed 
by  some  soldiers  who  were  quartered  in  the  town — Powerful  effects  of  the 
vord  preached — Attends  conference  in  Baltimore  where  unanimity  pre- 
vails— Great  distress  in  Virginia — Rev.  Mr.  Jarret  friendly  to  the  Method- 
ists,     .  124—13'. 

CHAPTER  X. 

Travels  extensively  through  Virginia  and  North  Carolina— Political  diln- 
rulties — Goes  to  Little  York — Preaches  in  the  fields — Preaches  on  the  doc- 

rine  of  perfection — Remarkable  dream — Remarks  on  infant  baptism— 
Greatly  encouraged  to  persevere — Visits  and  rejoices  with  his  old  friends — 
Mourns  over  the  stupidity  of  the  people — Attends  conference  in  Baltimore — 

\ccount  of  a  blind  man — Interesting  account  of  a  young  female — Attends  t" 
fhe  people  of  colour — Conversion  of  a  great  opposer — Meets  Dr.  Coke — 
Reflections  on  Mr.  Wesley's  plan  for  the  organization  of  a  church — Goes  t< 
•  all  a  conference  of  the  preachers  at  Baltimore,       .         .  133 — 146 

CHAPTER  XI. 

State  of  the  societies  at  the  conclusion  of  the  war — Destitute  of  the  ordi- 
nances— Mr.  Wesley  solicited  to  supply  this  deficiency— Finally  consents— 
Ordains  Dr.  Coke,  who  arrives  in  America,  in  company  with  Richard  What 
coat  and  Thomas  Vasey — Christmas  conference — Mr.  Asbury  ordained  n 
superintendent,  and  Mr.  Garrettson  and  others,  elders — He  volunteers  foi 
Nova  Scotia — Pastoral  letters — Embarks  for  Halifax — Stormy  passage- 
Kindly  received  at  Halifax,  preaches  and  forms  a  society — Makes  a  tour  into 
;he  country,  and  preaches  with  success — Account  of  the  Allenites — Letter 
to  Mr.  Wesley — Mr.  Wesley's  answer— Visits  Liverpool — Society  doubler 
by  his  labours — Commencement  of  Methodism  in  Liverpool — Visits  Shel- 
burne — Kindly  treated  by  the  rector  of  the  parish — Society  increases  amidst 
opposition — Returns  to  Liverpool — Thence  to  Halifax — Correspondence 
with  Mr.  Wesley,  Dr.  Coke,  and  Bishop  Asbury — Anecdotes  and  re$etf» 


CONTENTS. 


ions — Leaves  Nova  Scotra  for  Boston— Origin  of  Methodism  in  Boston- 
Mr.  Garrettson  preaches  there— Passes  thence  to  Providence— Newport- 
New- York — Philadelphia — to  Baltimore,  and  attends  conference,  147 — 182 

CHAPTER  XII. 

Attends  conference  in  Baltimore — Elected  superintendent  of  the  societies 
in  British  America — Strong  solicitations  to  accept  the  office — Reasons  for 
declining" — Appointed  to  the  Peninsula — Contrast  between  the  present  arc! 
former  state  of  the  people  here — Methodism  generally  prosperous — But  somf 
delusions — Their  cause — Closes  his  labours  in  this  place,      %       183 — 18^ 

CHAPTER  XIII. 
Proposes  visiting  New-England — Stops  in  New- York — Takes  charge  of 
the  northern  district — Enters  on  his  work  with  twelve  young  preachers  unde: 
his  oversight — General  state  of  the  country — Correspondence  with  Mr- 
Wesley — Second  tour  through  his  district — Death  of  Mr.  Cook — Curious 
conversation — Origin  of  Methodism  in  Ashgrove — Dangerously  wounded— 
Commencement  of  Methodism  on  Long  Island — Mr.  Garrettson  visits  there 
— Obstacles  to  the  progress  of  truth — Attends  the  first  council  in  Baltimore 
— Journal  of  a  tour  through  a  part  of  New-England  to  Boston — Attends  con- 
ference in  New- York — Comparative  view  of  the  work  in  this  part  of  the 
country,         .         .         .        .         .         .         .  189—219 

CHAPTER  XIV. 

End  of  the  printed  journal — Division  of  his  district — Visits  Albany — Meets 
with  Bishop  Asbury — Attends  conference — His  testimony  of  Bishop  Asbu- 
ry's  excellences — Account  of  the  Shakers — Tour  into  the  new  settlements — 
State  of  the  country — Work  of  God  revives — Providential  escape  from  dan- 
ger— Visits  the  eastern  part  of  his  district — Meets  Bishop  Asbury,  and  con- 
verses with  him  on  church  government — Attends  general  conference  it; 
Baltimore — Mr.  O'Kelly's  division — Its  effects — Visits  his  friends  in  Mary- 
land— Returns  to  New- York — Passes  through  his  district — His  marriage, 

%  220—234 

CHAPTER  XV. 

Mr.  Garrettson  stationed  in  Philadelphia — On  the  New- York  district — 
Settles  his  family  in  Rhinebeck — Prosecutes  his  labours — Erects  a  house- 
Goodness  of  God  displayed  towards  him — Situation  of  his  mansion — His 
cares  multiply — Dedicates  his  new  house  to  the  Lord — Several  stations  he 
filled — In  1809  visits  his  old  friends  at  the  south — His  account  of  this  tour- 
Remarkable  preservation — Visits  Baltimore,  Washington  city,  and  various- 
places  on  the  Peninsula  of  Md. — Attends  camp  meetings,  &c,       234 — 2oS 

CHAPTER  XVI. 
Appointed  to  the  New- York  district— Some  account  of  his  duties — His 
sermon  on  the  union  of  fear,  hope,  and  love— General  conference  in  1808 — 
Attends  the  first  delegated  conference  in  1812 — His  views  on  some  parts  of' 
our  ecclesiastical  economy — Appointed  a  conference  missionary — His  letter 
to  the  Rev.  Lyman  Beecher — State  of  that  controversy — Mr.  Garrettson'? 
views  of  the  subject — His  charity  sermon — Not  pleased  with  being  returned 
a.  supernumerary — Domestic  enjoyments — Makes  a  journey  to  Albany,  Sche- 
nectady, Troy,  &c— Returns  home— Solemn  reflections— Makes  anothe; 


CONTENTS 


southern  tour— Visits  New- York,  Trenton,  Burlington,  Philadelphia,  W/. 
■::ington,  Abington,  and  his  native  place— Reflections  on  the  state  of  the  peo- 
ple— Goes  to  Baltimore,  and  participates  in  a  revival  of  the  work  of  God  i" 
•hat  city— Returns  to  Rhinebeck,  ....  253— 2r  - 
CHAPTER  XVII. 

Attends  the  New- York  conference — Secession  of  a  number  from  the  church 
in  New- York — His  feelings  in  relation  to  that  unhappy  affair — Makes  a  short 
lour  to  the  north — Thence  to  the  eastward — Passes  through  New- York — 
Thence  on  toMiddletown,  Conn. — Thence  to  New-London,  where  he  enjoys 
much  peace— Visits  Norwich  and  preaches — Conversation  with  a  pious  lady 
— Revival  of  religion — Grieved  with  beholding  the  ravages  of  Socinianism — 
Goes  to  Providence,  R.  I.,  and  preaches — Probable  check  to  the  Socinian 
heresy — Visits  Boston  and  Lynn — Origin  of  Methodism  in  Dorchester,  Mass. 
— Visits  Cambridge — Returns  to  Hartford  —Thence  to  Rhinebeck — Domestir 
'elicity — Makes  a  second  tour — Affliction — Reflections  thereon — Arden? 
desire  for  the  salvation  of  souls— Returns  through  New- York  city  to  Rhine- 
beck—  Revival  of  religion  there — Attends  conference,  .  269—279 
CHAPTER  XVIII. 

Mr.  Garrettson  holds  on  his  way— Engaged  in  building  a  house  of  worship 
at  Rhinebeck— Sets  off  to  attend  general  conference; — Last  visit*o  his  na- 
thre  place— Some  of  the  transactions  of  the  conference — English  delegates- 
Friendly  intercourse  and  correspondence  between  the  English  and  American 
conferences — His  views  on  some  points  of  church  government — Attendj 
i he  New- York  conference — Makes  a  western  tour — Reflections — Novatiar. 
schism — Testimony  against  sabbath  breaking — Solemn  reflections — Attends 
a  camp  meeting — Retires  to  his  mansion — Private  meditations — Visits  some 
of  his  old  friends  in  Westchester  county — Notice  of  Governor  Jay — Death  of 
Mrs.  Carpenter — Her  character — Visits  Kingston — Death  and  character  of 

Mr.  Sands — Death  of  Mr.  C  S          Death  of  old  friends  in  New- York 

—Reflections  on  a  call  to  the  ministry — Death  and  character  of  Mrs.  Suckley 
—Visits  Philadelphia — His  zeal  for  missions — DeMmess  to  the  world — At- 
•ends  the  New- York  conference — Preaches  and  publishes  his  semi-centen- 
nial sermon — Extracts  from  the  sermon — Returns  to  Rhinebeck — Last  eafry 

:n  his  journal,   280—313 

CHAPTER  XIX. 

Continued  a  conference  missionary — Instance  of  his  affection — His  las' 
ietter  to  Mrs.  Garrettson — Attends  conference  at  Troy — His  health  and  ac- 
tivity— Presentiment  of  his  approaching  dissolution — Visits  New- York — 
His  last  sermon — His  sickness,  and  death — His  remains  taken  to  Rhinebeck, 
ind  buried — His  death  a  loss  to  the  church — General  outlines  of  his  charac- 
ter— Simplicity  his  distinguishing  feature — This  gave  him  success  in  his  mi- 
nistry— Inspired  him  with  persevering  zeal — Induced  him  to  forsake  all  foi 
Christ's  sake — Gave  him  liberal  views — Attached  him  to  his  brethren — II 
bhone  in  domestic  life — In  the  order  of  his  household,  his  hospitality,  his 
placability,  and  in  the  pulpit — His  perseverance — Veneration  for  the  sacred 
Scriptures — Dependence  on  Divine  aid — Variety  and  usefulness  of  his 
^reaching — Infirmities  common  to  man — His  unblemished  reputation  for 
nearly  fifty-two  years — Was  the  oldest  Methodist  travelling  preacher — 
Colluding  remark,       .  .         . «       .         .         313- -3M 


INTRODUCTION. 


Mr.  Garrettson  was  among  the  earliest  Methodic 
preachers  that  were  raised  up  in  America.  Being  active 
and  zealous  from  the  commencement  of  his  ministerial 
career,  his  life  and  labours  are  intimately  connected  with 
the  rise  and  progress  of  Methodism  in  this  country,  and  his 
name  will  therefore  ever  be  associated  with  those  self  deny- 
ing men  who  were  instrumental  in  beginning  and  carrying 
forward  that  blessed  work  of  God  which  has  since  spreac; 
so  rapidly  and  extensively  over  this  continent.  On  this 
account,  it  may  not  be  amiss  to  introduce  him  to  the  notice 
of  the  reader  by  a  sketch  of  the  commencement  of  the  work 
in  this  country. 

The  first  Methodist  society  in  America  was  formed  in  the 
city  of  New- York,  in  the  year  1766,  by  a  few  emigrants  from 
Ireland.  About  the  same  time,  however,  that  Mr.  Philip 
Embury  and  his  associates  were  laying  the  foundation  fo: 
such  permanent  good  in  this  city,  a  similar  society  was  formee 
in  Frederick  county,  Maryland,  through  the  instrumentality 
of  Mr.  Strawbridge,  another  local  preacher  from  Ireland. 

Those  obscure  emigrants,  having  been  connected  with 
the  Methodists  in  their  own  country,  and  having  tasted 
of  the  comforts  of  religion,  not  finding  on  their  arrival 
here  spiritual  associates  with  whom  they  could  "take  sweet 
counsel,"  were  induced  to  assemble  by  themselves  in  a 
private  room.  Here,  by  the  earnest  entreaties  of  Mr? 
Hick,  a  pious  matron,  Mr.  Embury  very  reluctantly  com- 
menced preaching  the  doctrines  of  the  gospel  as  taught 
by  the  Rev.  John  Wesley,  and  God  blessed  his  labours 
Some,  indeed,  have  denominated  Captain  Webb  the 
founder  of  Methodism  in  America.  This  I  believe  to 
be  a  mistake.  Though  he  might  have  been  in  America 
before  Mr.  Embury  and  his  associates  arrived,  we  have 
no  authentic  account  of  his  preaching,  much  less  of  his 

2 


6 


INTRODUCTION. 


attempting  to  form  a  society,  until  after  Mr.  Embury  begar, 
in  New- York.  To  ascertain  the  truth  in  respect  to  whom 
this  honour  belongs,  the  writer  took  much  pains  some  year? 
since  by  conversing  with  several  of  the  aged  members  oi 
the  society,  all  of  whom  have  since  been  called  to  their 
reward  in  heaven,  who  distinctly  remembered  the  first  rise 
of  the  society,  and  took  a  grateful  delight  in  rehearsing 
the  circumstances  attending  its  formation  and  progress. 

But  though  Capt.  Webb,  who  was  a  converted  soldier 
attached  to  the  British  army,  which  was  at  that  time  sta- 
tioned in  Albany,  may  not  be  considered  the  founder  oi 
Methodism  in  this  country,  he  was  one  of  its  most  zealous 
and  successful  promoters.  Hearing  of  the  society  in  New- 
York,  and  of  the  difficulties  with  which  they  had  to  con- 
tend, he  came  to  their  assistance,  introduced  himself  to 
Mr.  Embury,  and  appeared  before  the  assembly  in  his 
military  costume  as  a  preacher  of  righteousness.  To  be- 
hold a  military  officer  in  the  character  of  an  ambassador 
of  Jesus  Christ  was  a  matter  of  no  small  surprise  to  the 
citizens  who  attended  the  meetings :  but  when  they  heard 
his  addresses  in  the  name  of  his  divine  Master,  coming, 
as  they  did,  warm  from  a  heart  inflamed  with  the  love  of 
God,  their  curiosity  was  exchanged  for  a  conviction  of  the 
truth,  and  a  surrender  of  the  heart  to  God. 

In  consequence  of  an  increased  attention  to  the  word 
preached  by  Mr.  Embury,  and  Capt.  Webb,  the  room  in 
which  they  assembled  became  too  small.  They  therefore 
hired  a  rigging  loft  in  William-street  which  they  fitted  up 
for  a  place  of  worship.  Here  they  continued  for  a  time 
to  build  "  each  other  up  in  their  most  holy  faith."  While 
Mr.  Embury  remained  in  the  city,  working  with  his  hands 
for  a  living,  and  preaching  to  the  people  on  sabbath,  at- 
tending prayer  meetings,  &c,  Capt.  Webb  made  excursions 
upon  Long  Island,  where  he  preached  Jesus  Christ  unto 
the  people  with  peculiar  energy  and  effect. 

It  was  not  long,  however,  before  the  rigging  loft  in 
William-street  was  found  too  small  to  accommodate  all 


INTRODUCTION. 


7 


nho  wished  to  asemble  with  them.  To  remedy  this  in- 
convenience, they  began  to  think  seriously  about  building 
a  chapel.  To  this  undertaking,  however,  there  were  many 
difficulties.  The  members  of  the  society  were  mostly 
poor,  few  in  number,  and  but  little  known  among  the 
wealthy  and  influential  portion  of  the  citizens.  Being 
encouraged,  however,  by  the  exhortations  of  Mrs.  Hick, 
a  woman  of  deep  piety  and  great  intrepidity  of  mind,  they 
made  an  effort  to  erect  a  house  for  the  Lord.  Meeting 
with  more  favour  than  they  had  anticipated,  they  finally 
succeeded  in  purchasing  some  lots  in  John-street,  on  which 
they  built  a  house,  60  feet  by  42,  in  the  year  1768,  calling  it, 
in  honour  of  the  founder  of  Methodism,  Wesley  Chapel. 
While  this  house  was  in  progress,  T.  T.,  in  behalf  of  the 
society,  addressed  the  following  letter  to  Mr.  Wesley : 

"New- York,  11th  April,  1768. 

"  Rev.  and  very  dear  sir, — I  intended  writing  to  you 
for  several  -weeks  past ;  but  a  few  of  us  had  a  very  material 
transaction  in  view.  I  therefore  postponed  writing,  until 
I  could  give  you  a  particular  account  thereof :  this  was  the 
purchasing  of  ground  for  building  a  preaching  house  upon, 
which,  by  the  blessing  of  God,  we  have  now  concluded. 
But  before  I  proceed,  I  shall  give  you  a  short  account  oi 
the  state  of  religion  in  this  city.  By  the  best  intelligence 
I  can  collect,  there  was  little  either  of  the  form  or  power 
of  it,  until  Mr.  Whitefield  came  over  thirty  years  ago;  and 
even  after  his  first  and  second  visits,  there  appeared  bul 
little  fruit  of  his  labours.  But  during  his  visit  fourteen  or 
fifteen  years  ago,  there  was  a  considerable  shaking  among 
the  dry  bones.  Divers  were  savingly  converted  ;  and  this 
work  was  much  increased  in  his  last  journey  about  fourteen 
years  since,  when  his  words  were  really  like  a  hammei 
and  like  a  fire.  Most  part  of  the  adults  were  stirred  up 
great  numbers  pricked  to  the  heart,  and  by  a  judgment  ot 
charity,  several  found  peace  and  joy  in  believing.  The 
consequence  of  this  work  was,  churches  were  crowded, 
and  subscriptions  raised  for  building  new  ones.  Mr! 


8 


INTRODUCTIO.XC 


WhitefieJd's  example  provoked  most  of  the  ministers  to  a 
much  greater  degree  of  earnestness.  And  by  the  multi- 
tudes of  people,  old  and  young,  rich  and  poor,  Mocking  U> 
the  churches,  religion  became  an  honourable  profession. 
There  was  now  no  outward  cross  to  be  taken  np  therein. 
Nay,  a  person  who  could  not  speak  about  the  grace  of 
God,  and  the  new  birth,  was  esteemed  unfit  for  genteel 
company.  But  in  awhile,  instead  of  pressing  forward,  and 
growing  in  grace,  (as  he  exhorted  them,)  the  generality 
were  pleading  for  the  remains  of  sin,  and  the  necessity  of 
being  in  darkness.  They  esteemed  their  opinions  as  the 
very  essentials  of  Christianity,  and  regarded  not  holiness 
either  of  heart  or  life. 

"  The  above  appears  to  me  to  be  a  genuine  account  of  the 
state  of  religion  in  New- York  eighteen  months  ago,  when 
it  pleased  God  to  rouse  up  Mr.  Embury  to  employ  his  talent 
(which  for  several  years  had  been  hid  as  it  were  in  a 
napkin)  by  calling  sinners  to  repentance,  and  exhorting 
believers  to  let  their  light  shine  before  men.  He  spoke  af 
first  only  in  his  own  house.  A  few  were  soon  collected 
together  and  joined  into  a  little  society,  chiefly  his  own 
countrymen,  Irish  Germans.  In  about  three  months  after, 
brother  White  and  brother  Souse  from  Dublin,  joined 
'hem.  They  then  rented  an  empty  room  in  their  neigh- 
bourhood, which  was  in  the  most  infamous  street  in  the 
city,  adjoining  the  barracks.  For  some  time  few  thought 
a  worth  their  while  to  hear  :  but  God  so  ordered  it  by  his 
providence,  that  about  fourteen  months  ago  captain  Webb, 
barrack  master  at  Albany,  (who  was  converted  three  years 
since  at  Bristol,)  found  them  out,  and  preached  in  his 
regimentals.  The  novelty  of  a  man  preaching  in  a  scarlet 
coat,  soon  brought  greater  numbers  to  hear  than  the  room 
could  contain.  But  his  doctrines  were  quite  new  to  the 
hearers:  for  he  told  them  point  blank,  'that  all  their 
knowledge  and  religion  were  not  worth  a  rush,  unless  their 
sins  were  forgiven,  and  they  had  "  the  witness  of  God's 
Spirit  with  theirs,  that  they  were  the  children  of  God.1'  * 


INTRODUCTION. 


9 


This  strange  doctrine,  with  some  peculiarities  in  his 
person,  made  him  soon  taken  notice  of;  and  obliged  the 
little  society  to  look  out  for  a  larger  house  to  preach  in. 
They  soon  found  a  place  that  had  been  built  for  a  rigging 
house,  60  feet  in  length  and  18  in  breadth. 

"  About  this  period  Mr.  Webb,  whose  wife's  relations 
lived  at  Jamaica,  Long  Island,  took  a  house  in  that  neigh- 
bourhood, and  began  to  preach  in  his  own  house,  and 
several  other  places  on  Long  Island.    Within  six  months, 
about  twenty-four  persons  received  justifying  grace,  nearly 
half  of  them  whites, — the  rest  negroes.  While  Mr.  Webb 
was  (to  borrow  his  own  phiiase)  *  felling  trees  on  Long 
Island,'  brother  Embury  was  exhorting  all  who  attended 
on  Thursday  evenings,  and  Sundays,  morning  and  evening, 
at  the  rigging  house  to  flee  from  the  wrath  to  come.  His 
hearers  began  to  increase,  and  some  gave  heed  to  his 
report,  about  the  time  the  gracious  providence  of  God 
brought  me  safe  to  New- York,  after  a  very  favourable 
passage  of  six  weeks  from  Plymouth.  It  was  the  26  th  day 
of  October  last,  when  I  arrived,  recommended  to  a  person 
for  lodging;  I  inquired  of  my  host  (who  was  a  very  reli- 
gious man)  if  any  Methodists  were  in  New- York ;  he 
answered,  that  there  was  one  Captain  Webb,  a  strange  sort 
of  many  who  lived  on  Long  Island,  and  who  sometimes 
preached  at  one  Embury's,  at  the  rigging  house.  In  a  few 
days  I  found  out  Embury.    I  soon  found  of  what  spirit  he 
was,  and  that  he  was  personally  acquainted  with  you  and 
your  doctrines,  and  that  he  had  been  a  helper  in  Ireland. 
He  had  formed  two  classes,  one  of  the  men  and  the  other 
of  the  women,  but  had  never  met  the  society  apart  from 
the  congregation,  although  there  were  six  or  seven  men, 
and  as  many  women,  who  had  a  clear  sense  of  their  ac- 
ceptance in  the  Beloved. 

"  You  will  not  wonder  at  my  being  agreeably  surprised  in 
meeting  with  a  few  here,  who  have  been  and  desire  again 
to  be  in  connexion  with  you.    God  only  knows  the  weight 


10 


INTRODUCTION, 


of  affliction  I  felt  on  leaving  my  native  country,  But  J 
have  reason  now  to  conclude  God  intended  all  for  my  good, 
Ever  since  I  left  London,  my  load  has  been  removed,  and 
I  have  found  a  cheerfulness  in  being  banished  from  a!j 
near  and  dear  to  me,  and  I  made  a  new  covenant  with 
my  God,  that  I  would  go  to  the  utmost  parts  of  the  earth,  . 
provided  he  would  raise  up  a  people,  with  whom  I  might 
,oin  in  his  praise.  On  the  great  deep  I  found  a  more 
earnest  desire  to  be  united  with  the  people  of  God  than 
ever  before.  I  made  a  resolution  that  God's  people  should 
be  my  people,  and  their  God  my  God  :  and  bless  his  holy 
name,  I  have  since  experienced  more  heartfelt  happiness 
than  e"ver  I  thought  it  possible  to  have  on  this  side  eternity 
All  anxious  care  about  my  dear  wife  and  children  is  taken 
away.  I  cannot  assist  them,  but  I  daily  and  hourly  com- 
mend them  to  God  in  prayer,  and  I  know  he  hears  my 
prayers,  by  an  answer  of  love  in  my  heart.  I  find  power 
daily  to  devote  myself  unto  him;  and  I  find  power  also  to 
overcome  sin.  If  any  uneasiness  at  all  affects  me,  it  is 
because  I  can  speak  so  little  of  so  good  a  God. 

"  Mr.  Embury  lately  has  been  more  zealous  than  formerly ; 
the  consequence  of  which  is,  that  he  is  more  lively  in 
preaching;  and  his  gifts  as  well  as  graces  are  much  in 
creased.  Great  numbers  of  serious  persons  came  to  hear 
God's  word  as  for  their  lives ;  and  their  numbers  increased 
so  fast,  that  our  house  for  six  weeks  past  would  not  con- 
tain half  the  people. 

"  We  had  some  consultations  how  to  remedy  this  incon- 
venience^ and  Mr.  Embury  proposed  renting  a  small  lot  of 
ground  for  twenty-one  years,  and  to  exert  our  utmost  en* 
deavours  to  build  a  wooden  tabernacle  ;  a  piece  of  ground 
was  proposed ;  the  ground  rent  was  agreed  for,  and  the 
lease  was  to  be  executed  in  a  few  days.  We,  however, 
in  the  mean  time,  had  two  several  days  for  fasting  and 
nvayer,  for  the  direction  of  God  and  his  blessing  on  our 
proceedings ;  and  providence  opened  such  a  door  as  we 


INTRODUCTION. 


11 


bad  no  expectation  of.  A  young  man,  a  sincere  Christian 
and  constant  hearer,  though  not  joined  in  society,  not, 
giving  any  thing  toward  this  house,  offered  ten  pound* 
to  buy  a  lot  of  ground,  went  of  his  own  accord  to  a  ladv 
who  had  two  lots  to  sell,  on  one  of  which  there  is  a  house 
that  rents  for  eighteen  pounds  per  annum.  He  found  the 
purchase  money  of  the  two  lots  was  six  hundred  pound? 
which  she  was  willing  should  remain  in  the  purchasers* 
possession,  on  good  security.  We  called  once  more  on 
God  for  his  direction,  and  resolved  to  purchase  the  whole. 
There  are  eight  of  us  who  are  joint  purchasers :  among 
whom  Mr.  Webb  and  Mr.  Lupton  are  men  of  property.  I 
was  determined  the  house  should  be  on  the  same  footing 
as  the  orphan  house  at  New-Castle,  and  others  in  Eng- 
land :  but  as  we  were  ignorant  how  to  draw  the  deeds,  we 
purchased  for  us  and  our  heirs,  until  a  copy  of  the  writing 
is  sent  us  from  England,  which  we  desire  may  be  sent  by 
the  first  opportunity. 

"  Before  we  began  to  talk  of  building,  the  devil  and  his 
children  were  very  peaceable  :  but  since  this  affair  took 
place  many  ministers  have  cursed  us  in  the  name  of  the 
Lord,  and  laboured  with  all  their  might  to  stop  their  con- 
gregations from  assisting  us.  But  He  that  sitteth  in  the 
highest  laughed  them  to  scorn.  Many  have  broken  through 
and  given  their  friendly  assistance.  We  have  collected  above 
one  hundred  pounds  more  than  our  own  contributions  ; 
and  have  reason  to  hope  in  the  whole  we  shall  have  two 
hundred  pounds :  but  the  house  will  cost  us  four  hundred 
pounds  more,  so  that  unless  God  is  pleased  to  raise  up 
friends  we  shall  yet  be  at  a  loss.  I  believe  Mr.  Webb  and 
Mr.  Lupton  will  borrow  or  advance  two  hundred  pounds, 
rather  than  the  building  should  not  go  forward ;  but  the 
interest  of  money  here  is  a  great  burden — being  seven  per 
cent.  Some  of  our  brethren  proposed  writing  to  you  foi 
a  collection  in  England  :  but  I  was  averse  to  this,  as  I  well 
know  our  friends  there  are  overburdened  already.  Yrr 


INTRODUCTION, 


so  far  I  would  earnestly  beg :  if  you  would  intimate  our 
circumstances  to  particular  persons  of  ability,  perhaps  God 
would  open  their  hearts  to  assist  this  infant  society,  and 
contribute  to  the  first  preaching  house  on  the  original  Me- 
ihodist  plan  in  all  America,  (excepting  Mr.  Whitefield's 
orphan  house  in  Georgia ;)  but  I  shall  write  no  more  on 
this  subject. 

"  There  is  another  point  far  more  material,  and  in 
which  I  must  importune  your  assistance,  not  only  in  my 
own  name,  but  also  in  the  name  of  the  whole  society.  We 
want  an  able  and  experienced  preacher;  one  who  has  both 
gifts  and  grace  necessary  for  the  work.  God  has  not. 
indeed  despised  the  day  of  small  things.  There  is  a  real 
work  of  grace  begun  in  many  hearts,  by  the  preaching  oi 
Mr.  Webb  and  Mr.  Embury ;  but  although  they  are  both 
useful,  and  their  hearts  in  the  work,  they  want  many  qualifi- 
cations for  such  an  undertaking;  and  the  progress  of  the  gos- 
pel here  depends  much  upon  the  qualifications  of  preachers. 

"  In  regard  to  a  preacher,  if  possible  we  must  have  a 
man  of  wisdom,  of  sound  faith,  and  a  good  diciplinarian 
one  whose  heart  and  soul  are  in  the  work  ;  and  I  doubl 
not  but  by  the  goodness  of  God  such  a  flame  will  be  soon 
kindled  as  would  never  stop  until  it  reached  the  great 
South  sea.  We  may  make  many  shifts  to  evade  temporal 
inconveniences ;  but  we  cannot  purchase  such  a  preacher 
us  I  have  described.  Dear  sir,  I  entreat  you  for  the  good 
of  thousands,  to  use  your  utmost  endeavours  to  send  one 
over.  I  would  advise  him  to  take  shipping  at  Boston, 
Liverpool,  or  Dublin,  in  the  month  of  July  or  early  in 
August ;  by  embarking  at  this  season  he  will  have  fine 
woather  in  his  passage,  and  probably  arrive  here  in  the 
month  of  September.  He  will  see  before  winter  what 
progress  the  gospel  has  made. 

11  With  respect  to  money  for  the  payment  of  the  preach- 
er's passage  over,  if  they  could  not  procure  it,  we  would 
sell  our  coats  and  shirts  to  procure  it  for  them. 


INTRODUCTION. 


13 


I  most  earnestly  beg  an  interest  in  your  prayers,  and 
trust  you  and  many  of  our  brethren,  will  not  forget  the 
church  in  this  wilderness. 

"I  remain  with  sincere  esteem,  Rev.  and  dear  sir, 

"  Your  very  affectionate  brother  and  servant  , 

tf  T  T  " 

In  answer  to  the  earnest  request  contained  in  this  letter, 
Mr.  Wesley  sent  over  Messrs.  Boardman  and  Pilmoor,  and 
,£50  sterling,  as  a  "  token  of  brotherly  love."  They  were 
cordially  received  by  the  people  here,  and  soon  much  en- 
couraged in  their  work,  as  the  following  letter  from  Mr 
Pilmoor  will  fully  show  : 

14  Philadelphia,  Oct.  31,1769. 

"  Rev.  sir, — By  the  blessing  of  God  we  are  safely 
arrived  here,  after  a  tedious  passage  of  nine  weeks.  We 
were  not  a  little  surprised  to  find  Capt.  Webb  in  town, 
and  a  society  of  about  one  hundred  members,  who  desire 
to  be  in  close  connexion  with  you.  1  This  is  the  Lord's 
doing,  and  it  is  marvellous  in  our  eyes.' 

"  I  have  preached  several  times,  and  the  people  flock 
to  hear  in  multitudes.  Sunday  evening  1  went  out  upon 
the  common.  I  had  the  stage  appointed  for  the  horse  race 
for  my  pulpit,  and  I  think  between  four  and  five  thousand 
hearers,  who  heard  with  attention  still  as  night.  Blessed 
be  God  for  field  preaching.  When  I  began  to  talk  of 
preaching  at  five  o'clock  in  the  morning,  the  people 
thought  it  would  not  answer  in  America :  however,  I  re- 
solved to  try,  and  I  had  a  very  good  congregation. 

"  Here  seems  to  be  a  great  and  effectual  door  opening 
in  this  country,  and  I  hope  many  souls  will  be  gathered 
in.  The  people  in  general  like  to  hear  the  word,  and  seem 
to  have  ideas  of  salvation  by  grace." 

After  continuing  a  short  time  in  Philadelphia,  Mr. 
Pilmoor  made  an  excursion  to  Maryland,  where  he  found 
Mr  Strawbridge,  and  preached  with  some  success.  He 


14 


INTRODUCTION. 


likewise  visited  some  parts  of  Virginia  and  North  Carolina ; 
and  witnessing  the  happy  effects  of  his  labours  in  the 
awakening  of  sinners,  he  formed  some  societies.  In  all 
places  which  he  visited,  he  found  people  eager  to  hear  the 
word,  and  kind  to  those  who  came  to  preach  it.  From 
hence  he  returned  to  Philadelphia,  and  soon  came  to  New- 
York,  while  Mr.  Boardman  went  to  Philadelphia;  thu^ 
commencing,  in  the  early  stage  of  their  labours,  a  regular 
change  from  place  to  place.  The  society  in  New-"Vork. 
under  the  labours  of  Mr.  Embury  and  Capt.  Webb,  was 
in  a  flourishing  state  on  the  arrival  of  Mr.  Boardman, 
whose  godly  simplicity  and  evangelical  preaching  were 
made  a  peculiar  blessing  to  many.  In  this  prosperous 
state  of  the  society,  Mr.  Pilmoor  entered  upon  his  charge 
over  them.  As  he  thought  it  most  prudent  to  make  a  fair 
trial  before  he  transmitted  his  account  of  the  state  of  things 
to  Mr.  Wesley,  he  deferred  writing  until  April  24,  1770. 
on  which  day  he  wrote  the  following  letter : — 

"  Our  house  contains  about  seventeen  hundred  hearers. 
About  a  third  part  of  those  who  attend  get  in  ;  the  rest  are 
glad  to  hear  without.  There  appears  such  a  willingness 
in  the  Americans  to  hear  the  word,  as  I  never  saw  before 
They  have  no  preaching  in  some  of  the  back  settlements. 
I  doubt  not  but  an  effectual  door  will  be  opened  among 
them !  O  !  may  the  Most  High  now  give  his  Son  the  hea 
then  for  his  inheritance.  The  number  of  the  blacks  that 
attend  the  preaching  affects  me  much." 

From  these  representations  of  the  state  and  disposition 
of  the  people  in  America,  Mr.  Wesley  was  induced  to 
concert  measures  to  send  them  over  more  labourers.  Ac- 
cordingly the  next  year,  1771,  Mr.  Francis  Asbury  and 
Mr.  Richard  Wright,  who  volunteered  their  services,  were 
dismissed  under  the  blessing  of  God  for  the  help  of  theit 
brethren  in  America.  They  set  sail  from  Bristol,  Sept.  2 
1771,  and  landed  in  Philadelphia  the  24th  of  Oct.  following 
They  were  received  with  great  cordiality,  "the  people 


INTRODUCTION. 


15 


hardly  knowing,"  says  Mr.  Asbury,  "  how  to  show  their 
love  sufficiently,  bidding  us  welcome  with  fervent  affec 
tion,  and  receiving  us  as  the  angels  of  God."  * 

According  to  a  notice  in  Mr.  Asbury 's  Journal,  vol.  iii,. 
p.  109,  it  appears  that  when  he  arrived  in  this  country,  he 
found  three  hundred  Methodists  in  New-York,  two  hun- 
dred and  fifty  in  Philadelphia,  and  a  few  in  New-Jersey, 
probably  in  all  about  six  hundred.  Those  in  Maryland  do 
not  appear  to  be  included  in  this  number.  On  the  arrival 
of  Mr.  Asbury,  he  very  properly  judged  that  they  could 
not  expect  a  general  spread  of  the  work  of  God,  unless 
they  extended  themselves  into  the  country  towns  and 
villages.  He  accordingly  led  the  way,  by  which  the  pros- 
pectsof  usefulness  opened  before  them  in  every  direction. 

By  the  faithful  exertions  of  Mr.  Asbury  and  those  who 
were  associated  with  him,  the  work  of  God  extended 
among  the  people,  and  it  was  soon  perceived  that  more 
help  was  much  needed  to  supply  the  calls  of  the  people. 
Indeed  the  people  in  many  places,  particularly  in  the 
middle  and  southern  provinces — for  so  these  United  States 
were  then  called,  being  a  part  of  the  British  dominions — 
were  but  poorly  supplied  with  the  word  and  ordinances  of 
Christ,  and  pure  religion  was  generally  at  a  very  low  ebb. 
A  taste  for  experimental  religion  had,  it  is  true,  been 
created  in  some  hearts,  by  the  powerful  preaching  of  the 
celebrated  Whitefield,  who,  some  time  previously  to  the 
arrival  of  the  Methodist  missionaries,  had  travelled  through 
the  country,  and  preached  with  his  usual  zeal  and  success. 
The  fields,  however,  at  this  time,  "  were  ripe  for  the  har- 
vest ;"  and  a  faithful  account  of  the  state  of  affairs  here 
being  transmitted  to  Mr.  Wesley,  in  1773  Messrs.  Thomas 
Rankin  and  George  Shadford  volunteered  their  services 
and  came  over  to  the  continent :  and  the  following  year 

Messrs.  James  Dempster  and  Martin  Rodda  were  added  to 

he  number. 

To  Mr.  Rankin  Mr.  Wesley  committed  the  generai 
^uperintendency  of  the  work,  and  he  called  the  first  regn- 


INTRODUCTION. 


'ar  conference  in  the  city  of  Philadelphia,  m  the  month 
of  June,  1773.*  At  this  conference  there  were  returned 
on  the  minutes  10  travelling  preachers,  and  1160  member1: 
of  society.  From  the  printed  minutes  of  the  conference 
for  1774,  it  appears  there  were  14  preachers  who  com- 
menced their  itinerant  labours  in  America,  viz.  William 
Watters,  Abraham  Whiteworth,  Joseph  Yearbry,  Philip 
Gatch,  Philip  Ebert,  William  Duke,  John  Wade,  Daniel 
RufT,  Edward  Drumgole,  Isaac  Rollins,  Robert  Lindsay. 
Samuel  Spragg,  Richard  Webster,  John  King ;  and  three 
English  preachers,  viz.  Thomas  Rankin,  Francis  Asbury. 
and  George  Shadford.  The  numbers  in  society  this  year 
were  2073.  Mr.  Boardman,  who  was  a  man  deeply  devoted 
to  God,  and  a  sound  able  minister  of  Jesus  Christ,  and  Mr 
Pilmoor,  it  appears  had  both  returned  to  England. 

From  the  above  list  of  preachers  it  will  be  perceived  thai 
the  Lord  of  the  harvest  had  raised  up  labourers  in  thh 
country  to  cultivate  his  field. 

This  sketch  brings  us  down  to  the  year  1775,  at  which 
time,  according  to  the  printed  minutes,  there  were  19 
preachers  stationed,  and  3148  members  in  society.  It. 
was  during  this  year  that  Mr.  Freeborn  Garrettson,  who 
is  to  be  the  subject  of  the  following  memoir,  was  brought 
to  the  saving  knowledge  of  the  truth,  and  commenced  his 
ministerial  labours.  I  shall  therefore  close  this  introduc- 
tion by  remarking  that  the  above  short  account  of  the 
commencement  of  Methodism  in  this  country,  compared 
with  what  it  now  is,  shows  by  what  feeble  and  compara- 
tively inefficient  means.  God  often  accomplishes  His  work 
in  the  souls  of  men ;  and  that  all  this  is  done  according 
to  an  inspired  declaration,  that  "  no  man  should  glory  in 
man,  but  he  that  glorieth  must  glory  in  the  Lord." 

*This  date  corresponds  with  that  in  the  printed  minutes;  bu. 
nccording  to  Mr.  Aebury's  Journal,  this  conference  was  held  Jftly 
14, 1773,  and  Mr.  Drew,  in  his  Life  cf  Dr.  Coke,  in  an  extract  fr'nn 
Mr.  Rankin,  agrees  with  Mr  Asbury- 


THE  LIFE 


OF  THE 

REV  FREEBORN  GARRETTSON 

CHAPTER  L 

His  ancestors — Childhood — Education — First  Methodist  preaci 
<rs—  His  brother  John — Illness — Death  of  his  father — False  secu 
rity — His  awakening  and  conversion. 

Mr.  Garrettson  was  born  in  the  state  of  Maryland 
\ugust  15,  in  the  year  1752.  His  parents  were  mem- 
bers of  the  Church  of  England,  and  educated  their  chil- 
dren in  the  same  faith.  His  grandfather  was  an  emigrant 
from  Great  Britain,  and  was  among  the  first  settlers  in  the 
province  of  Maryland,  on  the  west  side  of  the  Chesapeake 
bay,  near  the  mouth  of  the  Susquehannah  river.  Being 
surrounded  with  the  aborigines  of  the  country,  his  situa- 
tion was  so  perilous  that  he  found  himself  compelled  to  go 
nrmed  by  day  and  night.  The  place  where  he  first  settled 
is  still  designated  by  his  name,  and  is  the  residence  of  a 
branch  of  the  family. 

Mr.  Garrettson's  father  was  a  man  of  moral  character, 
and  esteemed  by  his  neighbours  as  a  good  Christian.  His 
mother  truly  feared  the  Lord,  having  been  enlightened 
under  the  ministrations  of  some  of  the  followers  of  the 
Rev.  George  Whitefield,  who  itinerated  so  largely  and 
preached  so  successfully  through  the  country.  Though 
she  did  not  connect  herself  with  these  people,  she  had 
frequent  intercourse  with  them,  and  "  I  have,"  says  Mr. 
Garrettson,  "  frequently  heard  her  speak  of  their  piety  with 
tears."  He  adds, t  :  Those  blessed  men  of  God,  the  Ten- 
nants,  in  their  itinerating  tours,  often  preached  through 
those  parts,  and  their  labours  were  blessed  to  many." 

3 


IS 


LIFE  OF  THE 


The  following  is  the  account  which  Mr.  Garrettson 
gives  of  his  early  childhood  :  "  I  was,"  as  my  parents  in- 
formed  me,  "  from  my  infancy  prone  to  pride,  self  will, 
and  stubborness.  As  far  as  I  know  of  any  one  predomi- 
nant principle  of  my  nature,  it  was  a  love  of  freedom  and 
independence.  I  could  easily  be  led,  but  it  seemed  morally 
impossible  to  drive  me.  When  I  was  at  school,  if  ever  I 
got  into  a  difficulty  with  any  of  my  school  mates,  it  was  in 
consequence  of  my  taking  part  with  some  poor  children, 
who  I  thought  were  not  treated  kindly.  With  such  it  was 
a  pleasure  with  me  to  divide  my  morsel."  "  It  would  be 
well,"  he  adds,  "  for  parents  to  be  acquainted  with  the 
native  genius  of  their  children,  and  to  educate  them  accord- 
ingly. Had  this  been  the  case  with  me,  perhaps  I  might 
have  engaged  in  the  work  for  which  I  was  designed,  under 
more  favourable  auspices,  as  it  respects  education."  These 
reflections  are  certainly  founded  in  the  nature  of  things, 
and  should  be  heeded,  as  far  as  practicable,  by  every  parent. 
The  following  account  shows  the  benign  influence  which 
parental  example  and  admonitions  have  on  young  and 
tender  minds. 

"  I  was  very  early  taught  the  Lord's  prayer,  apostles'  creed, 
and  the  ten  commandments,  together  with  the  catechism  of 
the  Church  of  England  ;  and  was  in  early  life  restrained 
by  my  tender  parents  from  open  sin.  It  pleased  the  Lord 
to  remove  my  dear  mother  into  eternity  when  I  was  young. 
But  I  shall  never  forget  the  admonitions  which  she  gave 
me.  One  Lord's  day,  when  I  was  about  seven  years  of 
age,  my  mother  was  retired,  (I  was  sitting  by  her  side,)  and 
while  she  was  reading  the  two  last  chapters  of  the  Reve- 
lation, when  she  came  to  the  place  where  it  speaks  of  the 
tree  and  water  of  life,  she  made  a  full  stop,  and  with  eyes 
uplifted  to  heaven,  and  tears  flowing  down,  "O!"  said 
she,  "  that  I  may  be  happy  enough  to  eat  of  that  fruit,  and 
drink  of  that  water,  in  my  heavenly  Father's  kingdom  V* 
I  believe  the  blessed  Spirit  was  with  her,  and  I  felt  the 


REV.  F.  GARRETTSOX. 


19 


divine  operations :  but  I  knew  him  not ;  for  we  lived  in  a 
dark  time.  One  day  when  I  was  about  nine  years  of  age. 
as  I  was  walking  alone  in  the  field,  it  was  strongly  im- 
pressed on  my  mind,  as  if  I  had  heard  a  voice,  1  Ask,  and 
it  shall  be  given  you.'  I  was  immediately  desirous  to 
know  what  it  meant,  and  it  occurred,  to  my  mind,  that  this 
was  a  scriptural  promise.  But  I,  having  no  ideas  oi 
spiritual  things,  immediately  ran  to  the  house  and  tolci 
my  elder  brother  it  was  revealed  to  me  that  I  should  be 
very  rich.  Shortly  after  this  I  was  by  myself  and  it  was 
suggested  to  me,  'Do  you  know  what  a  saint  is?'  I 
paused  a  while  in  my  mind,  and  answered,  there  are  no 
saints  in  this  our  day  on  earth.  The  suggestion  continued; 
1  A  saint  is  one  that  is  wholly  given  up  to  God.'  And 
immediately  in  idea  I  saw  such  a  person,  who  appeared 
the  most  beautiful  of  any  I  had  ever  beheld.  I  was  affect- 
ed, and  prayed  to  the  Lord  to  make  me  a  saint,  and  it  was 
strongly  impressed  upon  my  mind  that  I  should  be  one  : 
and  a  spirit  of  joy  sprung  up  within  me  ;  but  I  had  no  one 
to  open  to  me  the  way  of  salvation. 

"  Some  time  after  this,  great  afflictions  befell  my  father's 
family :  first  a  sister,  then  my  mother,  and  then  two  serv- 
ants were  removed  into  eternity.  The  ninth  day  of  m\ 
sister's  illness,  she  asked  for  nourishment,  and  ate  heartily 
for  one  in  her  low  state.  After  she  had  done  she  desired 
to  be  raised  in  the  bed;  I  am,  said  she,  about  to  leave  the 
world.  The  family  were  called  together  by  her  request, 
and  were  in  a  flood  of  tears :  '  Weep  not  for  me,'  said 
che,  1  for  I  am  not  afraid  to  die.  I  am  going  to  my  Jesus, 
who  will  do  more  for  me  than  any  of  you  can  do.'  I  be- 
lieve her  soul  was  happy.  And  the  affecting  exhortation 
which  she  gave  will  never  be  forgotten  by  me.  When 
almost  spent,  she  desired  to  be  laid  down,  bidding  ah 
farewell ;  and  within  a  few  minutes,  with  a  smiling  coun- 
tenance, she  bid  the  world  adieu.  From  her  infancy  her 
conscientiousness  and  uprightness  were  noticed  by  all  who 


20 


LIFE  OF  THE 


knew  her.  It  was  not  common  to  find  her  on  the  Lord  ^ 
day  without  a  Bible  ;  her  old  uncle,  who  was  a  communi- 
cant in  the  Church,  used  to  say, '  Sally  lives  as  she  would 
wish  to  die.'  From  this  time  a  melancholy  gloom  hung 
over  me,  and  I  frequently  went  alone  to  weep.  I  felt  that 
I  wanted  something,  but  what  it  was  I  knew  not ;  for  I 
had  none  to  take  me  by  the  hand  and  lead  me  into  the 
narrow  path.  I  know  the  blessed  Spirit  often  strove  with 
me,  so  that  I  have  been  melted  into  tenderness ;  but  ) 
knew  not  the  way  of  salvation.  About  this  time  I  bought 
myself  a  pocket  Testament,  frequently  withdrew  to  read 
it;  and  was  much  affected  with  the  sufferings  of  our 
blessed  Lord.  Our  unhappy  minister  was  a  stranger  to  God , 
and  the  most  of  his  flock,  I  fear,  were  in  the  way  to  ruin, 

"  When  I  was  about  twelve  years  of  age  I  was  removed 
(0  another  school,  and  I  soon  threw  ofF  all  seriousness  and 
became  as  wild  as  the  rest  of  my  young  play  mates.  The 
most  of  my  school  hours,  after  I  turned  fourteen,  were 
taken  up  in  branches  of  the  mathematics  and  book  keep- 
ing, and  the  intervals  of  my  time,  in  the  study  of  astronomy 
I  have  often  continued  alone  in  the  study  of  this  till  after 
midnight,  without  a  serious  thought  of  God,  or  my  eternal 
welfare.  Between  the  seventeenth  and  eighteenth  years 
)f  my  age  I  left  school  and  began  to  think  of  living  in  the 
vorld.  But  alas  !  I  was  careless,  and  carnal,  though  what 
the  world  calls  a  moral  youth.  I  was  fond  of  pleasure,  and 
loved  this  world  more  than  God.  O!  what  reason  have  I 
to  praise  God  for  his  goodness,  in  pursuing  me  with  $he 
overtures  of  mercy." 

The  following  account  of  the  introduction  of  Methodism 
into  this  country,  taken  principally  from  manuscript  note:- 
which  Mr.  Garrettson  had  written  to  his  printed  journal 
corresponds  with  what  has  already  been  said  on  this  sub 
ject  in  the  introduction  : 

"  About  this  time  there  began  to  be  much  said  abou 
the  people  called  Methodists  in  Baltimore  county  where  \ 


REV.  F.  GARRETT  SOS,  21 

neii  iived.  The  following  is  the  manner  in  which  these 
people  commenced  their  work  of  love  in  this  country 
Mr.  Strawbridge,  a  local  preacher  from  Ireland,  came 
to  this  province  and  settled  at  Pipe  creek,  in  Maryland, 
and  Mr.  Williams,  another  Irish  local  preacher,  came  over. 
These  two  men  travelled,  and  preached  considerably,  and 
did  much  good.  Mr.  Strawbridge  raised  a  society  at  Pipe 
creek.  About  the  same  time  Mr.  Embury,  a  local  preacher 
from  Ireland,  came  over  and  settled  in  New- York,  and 
raised  a  society.  All  this  was  before  Mr.  Wesley  sent  anv 
regular  travelling  preacher  to  this  country.  Mr.  Straw- 
bridge  came  to  the  house  of  a  gentleman  near  where  I 
lived  to  stay  all  night;  I  had  never  heard  him  preach,  but 
as  I  had  a  great  desire  to  be  in  company  with  a  person 
who  had  caused  so  much  talk  in  the  country,  I  went  over 
and  sat  and  heard  him  converse  till  nearly  midnight,  and 
when  I  retired,  it  was  with  these  thoughts,  I  have  never 
spent  a  few  hours  so  agreeably  in  my  life.  He  spent  most 
of  the  time  in  explaining  Script  ure  and  in  giving  interesting 
anecdotes,  and  perhaps  one  of  them  would  do  to  relate 
here :  '  A  congregation  came  together  at  a  certain  place, 
and  a  gentleman  who  was  hearing  thought  the  preacher 
had  directed  his  whole  sermon  to  him,  and  retired  home 
after  service  in  disgust.  However,  he  concluded  he  would 
hear  him  once  more,  and  hide  himself  behind  the  people 
so  that  the  preacher  should  not  see  him  :  it  was  the  old 
story  ;  his  character  was  delineated.  He  retired  dejected, 
but  concluded,  possibly  the  preacher  saw  me,  and  I  will 
try  him  once  more :  he  did  so,  and  hid  himself  behind  a 
door.  The  preacher  happened  to  take  his  text  from  Isaiah, 
1  And  a  man  shall  be  as  a  hiding  place/  &c.  In  the 
midst  of  the  sermon  the  preacher  cried  out,  Sinner,  come 
from  your  scouting  hole  !  The  poor  fellow  came  forward, 
'ooked  the  preacher  in  the  face,  and  said,  you  are  a  wiz- 
zard,  and  the  devil  is  in  you ;  I  will  hear  you  no  more." 
■  .  At  the  time  of  which  we  are  now  speaking  there  were 
3* 


22 


LIFE  OP  THE 


several  zealous  itinerants  circulating  through  the  country , 
who  had  been  instrumental  in  the  conversion  of  souls,  and 
MD  establishing  societies. 

"  Many  went  out  to  hear  them,  and  I  among  the  rest,  bur 
Jie  place  was  so  crowded  I  could  not  get  into  the  house  : 
but  from  what  I  could  understand,  I  thought  they  preached 
the  truth,  and  did  by  no  means  dare  to  join  with  the  mul- 
titude in  persecuting  them  ;  but  thought  I  would  let  them 
ilone,  and  keep  close  to  my  own  church.  O  !  those  sou! 
damning  sins,  pride  and  unbelief,  which  kept  me  from  God 
ind  his  people  ! 

"  Blessed  be  God,  it  was  not  long  after  that  his  Hoi} 
Spirit  began  again  to  work  powerfully  with  me.  One  day 
as  I  was  riding  home,  I  met  a  young  man  who  had  been 
hearing  the  Methodists,  and  had  got  his  heart  touched 
ander  the  word.  He  shopped  me  in  the  road,  and  began  to 
talk  so  sweetly  about  Jesus  and  his  people,  and  recom- 
mended him  to  me  in  such  a  winning  manner,  that  I  wae 
deeply  convinced  there  was  a  reality  in  that  religion,  and 
that  it  was  time  for  me  to  think  seriously  on  the  subject. 

"  Not  many  days  had  passed  before  a  little  book  fell  into 
my  hands,  called  Russel's  Seven  Sermons.  By  this  book 
I  was  advised  to  make  as  exact  an  estimate  of  all  my  sinb 
as  possible ;  I  did  so,  and  found  they  were  numerous,  for 
I  began  to  see  myself  in  the  gospel  glass ;  and  many  were 
the  tears  I  shed  over  this  book.  I  promised  an  amend- 
ment of  life ;  but  my  repentance  was  too  much  like  the 
early  dew.  The  way  of  salvation  was  not  open  to  me,  and 
ihere  was  an  unwillingness  in  me  to  submit.  But  as  my 
blessed  Lord  was  not  willing  that  I  should  perish,  his  good 
Spirit  still  strove  with  me.  One  day  as  I  was  passing  over 
a  rapid  stream,  a  log  on  which  I  had  frequently  gone  gave 
way,  and  I  was  near  being  swept  down  the  stream ;  after 
struggling  a  while  I  got  out,  though  much  wounded  among 
i  lye  sharp  rocks.  This  query  struck  my  mind  with  great 
weighty  *  What  would  have  become  of  your  soul,  had  you 


REV.  F.  GARRETTSON,  23 

been  drowned  V  I  wept  bitterly,  and  prayed  to  the  Lord 
under  a  sense  of  ray  guilt.  Still  my  stubborn  heart  was 
not  willing  to  submit,  though  I  began  to  carry  a  little  hel  l 
in  my  bosom. 

"  In  May,  1772,  as  I  was  riding  out  one  afternoon,  I  wen: 
down  a  descent  over  a  large  broad  rock ;  my  horse  stum- 
bled and  threw  me  ;  and  with  the  fall  on  the  rock,  and  tht 
horse  blundering  over  me,  I  was  beaten  out  of  my  senses 
I  was  alone,  and  how  long  I  laid  I  know  not ;  but  whei. 
I  had  in  some  measure  recovered,  I  found  myself  on  my 
knees,  with  my  hands  and  eyes  raised  to  heaven,  crying 
to  God  for  mercy.  It  came  strongly  into  my  mind  thai 
had  I  then  been  taken  into  the  other  world,  I  should  have 
dropped  into  hell.  I  felt  my  misery,  and  praised  God,  as 
well  as  I  knew  how,  for  my  deliverance;  and  before  1 
moved  from  the  place  I  promised  to  serve  him  all  the  days 
of  my  life.  But  before  I  arose  from  my  knees,  all  my  pain 
of  body  was  removed,  and  I  felt  nearly  as  well  as  ever  } 
did  in  my  life.  I  also  felt  the  drawing  of  God's  Spirit,  and 
in  a  measure  saw  a  beauty  in  Jesus :  but  I  did  not  know 
that  my  sins  were  forgiven  ;  neither  was  the  plan  of  salva- 
tion clearly  open  to  me;  but  I  went  on  my  may  deter- 
mined, by  grace,  to  be  a  follower  of  Christ.  All  the 
Antinomians  in  the  world  could  not  make  me  believe,  tha- 
a  man  cannot  feel  sweet  drawings  before  he  experiences 
justification. 

"  I  now  procured  a  collection  of  the  best  religious  book> 
that  I  could ;  among  which  were  the  writings  of  Mr. 
Ilervey,  The  Travels  of  True  Godliness,  and  Alleine's 
Alarm  to  the  Unconverted  ;  for  as  yet  I  had  not  seen  any 
of  Mr.  Wesley's  publications,  nor  conversed  on  religiou. 
subjects  with  any  of  the  Methodists,  except  the  one  above 
mentioned. 

"  As  I  lived  a  retired  life,  I  frequently  read,  prayed,  and 
wept,  till  after  midnight :  and  often  withdrew  to  the  wood- 
and  other  private  places  for  prayer.   In  some  measure  my 


24 


LIFE  Of  THE 


name  was  already  cast  out  as  evil,  though  I  was  ashameo 
to  let  any  one  know  the  exercises  of  my  mind,  or  that  J 
used  secret  prayer :  and  in  order  to  conceal  it  when  in 
company,  I  have  frequently  grieved  the  blessed  Spirit,  by 
joining  in  trifling  conversation ;  for  I  was  much  afraid  oi 
being  thought  a  hypocrite.  The  Holy  Spirit  still  pursued 
me,  and  I  attended  strictly  to  the  duties  of  the  family  over 
which  I  was  placed.  I  had  as  yet  heard  very  few  Method- 
ist sermons ;  and  the  devil  strove  very  hard  to  keep  me 
from  going  among  those  people.  Some  time  after,  my  late 
well  tried  friend  and  brother,  Mr.  Francis  Asbury,  came  to 
our  country :  I  went  to  hear  him  one  evening  at  R.  W.'s. 
The  place  was  crowded,  but  I  got  to  the  door  and  sat 
down.  He  had  not  preached  long  before  I  sensibly  felt 
the  word,  and  his  doctrine  seemed  as  salve  to  a  festering 
wound.  I  heard  him  with  delight,  and  bathed  in  tears 
could  have  remained  there  till  the  rising  of  the  sun,  the 
time  passed  so  sweetly  away;  I  was  delightfully  drawn 
und  was  greatly  astonished  to  find  a  person  go  on  so  flu- 
ently without  his  sermon  before  him.  I  suppose  hundreds 
of  thoughts  passed  through  my  mind.  But  I  returned 
home  with  gladness,  fully  persuaded  that  he  was  a  servan? 
of  God,  and  that  he  preached  in  a  way  I  had  not  heard 
before.  I  followed  him  to  another  preaching  place,  and 
fixing  my  attentive  eye  upon  him,  I  found  him  to  be  a, 
workman  that  need  not  be  ashamed,  rightly  dividing  the 
word.  He  began  to  wind  about  me  in  such  a  manner  that 
I  found  my  sins  in  clusters,  as  it  were,  around  me :  and 
the  law  in  its  purity,  probing  to  the  very  bottom,  and  dis- 
covering the  defects  of  my  heart.  I  was  ready  to  cry  out . 
f  How  does  this  stranger  know  me  so  well  V  After  sei 
mon  was  ended,  I  wished  not  to  speak  to  any  one,  but 
returned  home  with  my  mind  very  solemnly  affected. 

"  Methodism  at  this  time  began  in  some  measure  to 
spread  ;  for  the  blessed  God  touched  the  hearts  of  several 
young  men,  converted  their  souls,,  and  called  them  to 


REV.  F.  GARRETTSOX. 


25 


preach,  which  appeared  to  be  a  new  thing  in  our  country 
Among  the  first  were  W.Watters,  R.Webster,  two  brother.- 
by  the  name  of  Rollins,  and  several  others  who  began  to 
exhort ;  they  were  zealous,  their  labours  were  blessed 
and  persecution  arose  :  the  cry  began  to  be,  enthusiasm- 
false  prophets.  Indeed,  though  I  was  under  conviction 
and  had  felt  the  drawings  of  the  Spirit,  I  had  my  fears 
that  matters  were  going  too  far,  though  I  did  not  dare  opeii 
my  mouth  against  the  work. 

"  My  father  began  to  be  troubled  about  me,  and  came  to 
see  me.  We  sat  up  talking  till  nearly  midnight.  '  I  have 
no  objection,'  said  he,  '  to  your  being  religious  ;  but  why 
would  you  turn  from  the  Church  V  I  replied,  I  have  no 
intention  to  leave  the  Church,  but  whenever  persons  be- 
come serious,  they  are  called  Methodists,  and  their,  names 
are  cast  out  as  evil.  After  we  parted  I  found  great  ten- 
jkrness  of  heart,  and  shed  many  tears  in  private,  and  many 
promises  occurred  to  my  mind.  I  loved  the  Methodists, 
and  yet  the  enemy  of  my  soul  kept  me  at  a  distance  fron; 
them.  Unbelief  and  pride  deprived  mo  of  the  comforts  ol 
assurance. 

"  In  April,  1773,  my  brother  John  was  taken  dangerous!} 
ill,  so  that  his  life  was  despaired  of.  One  Lord's  day 
many  of  our  relations  and  friends  came  to  see  him,  expect- 
ing every  minute  that  he  would  breathe  his  last.  I  was 
greatly  concerned  on  account  of  his  soul,  which  seemed  to 
be  just  launching  into  eternity,  and  I  feared  that  he  was 
unprepared.  I  went  round  to  the  back  part  of  the  bed. 
and  kneeling  down,  I  prayed  earnestly  to  the  Lord  to  have 
mercy  on  his  soul.  After  I  had  done  praying  I  perceived 
his  lips  were  moving,  but  could  not  hear  a  word  that  ho 
spoke,  till  I  put  my  ear  close  to  his  mouth,  (apparently 
he  was  just  going,)  and  heard  him  say,  '  Lord,  thou  know- 
est  I  am  unprepared  to  die,  have  mercy  on  me  and  raise 
me  up,  and  give  me  a  longer  space,  and  I  will  serve  thee  ; 
thy  Spirit  has  often  strove  with  me,  but  I  have  reject?*.: 


20 


LIFE  OF  THE 


thee,'  &c.  Thus  did  he  plead  with  the  Lord  for  a  consi- 
derable time.  He  knew,  and  so  did  I,  the  moment  of  tinw 
when  the  Lord  answered  prayer,  and  granted  him  a  longer 
space.  Immediately  I  rose  from  my  knees,  and  told  the 
waiting  company  they  need  not  be  uneasy,  for  the  Lord 
would  raise  him  again :  instantly  the  disorder  turned,  he  fell 
into  a  doze,  and  within  a  few  days  was  able  to  walk  about 
his  room.  After  his  recovery,  I  conversed  with  him  on  the 
subject,  and  he  told  me  that  he  saw  death  approaching,  that 
he  was  summoned  to  appear  in  the  world  of  spirits,  and  that 
hell  was  his  doom.  I  knew,  said  he,  when  a  reprieve  in 
answer  to  prayer  was  sent,  the  blow  averted,  and  the  tender 
thread  lengthened,  on  condition  that  I  would  give  the 
remainder  of  my  days  to  the  Lord.  A  few  years  after  he 
was  really  changed  in  heart ;  he  lived  two  years  and  eight 
months  happy  in  the  service  of  God,  and  died  a  witness 
of  perfect  love.  M 

"  About  this  time  the  Lord  laid  me  under  his  afflicting 
hand,  and  I  was  brought  nigh  unto  death.  During  the  time 
of  my  illness,  I  was  in  a  very  strange  way  ;  I  lay  on  my  bed 
singing  praises  to  God  without  any  dread  of  death  ;  I  felt 
my  mind  easy  ;  I  thought  if  I  was  removed  I  should  go  to 
heaven;  I  was  willing  to  die;  I  did  not  know  my  sins 
were  forgiven  ;  but  I  felt  a  strong  hope,  though  I  was  not 
Cully  acquainted  with  the  plan  of  salvation.  Who  can  tell 
what  state  my  soul  was  in  ?  I  was  a  good  Churchman,*  but 
a  poor  Methodist.  Blessed  be  the  name  of  the  Lord  !  He 
delights  not  in  the  death  of  a  sinner,  for  he  raised  me  up 
again ;  but  still  the  enemy  of  my  soul  strove  to  keep  me 
from  among  God's  dear  despised  children. 

"  The  August  following,  it  pleased  the  Lord  to  take  in; 
father  into  eternity  ; — surely  it  was  painful  to  lose  the  ten- 
derest  of  parents.  From  my  earliest  knowledge  of  hi^ 
family,  consisting  of  about  twenty  in  number,  I  do  not 

*  Religion  in  the  Church  of  England  was  at  this  time  at  a  verj 
low  ebb  in  Mar  viand. 


REV.  F.  CARRETTSON. 


27 


remember  ever  to  have  heard  an  oath  sworn  either  by  white 
or  black  ;  and  it  was  a  rare  thing  for  him  to  correct  either 
children  or  servants,  though  still  there  was  a  trembling  at 
his  word.  I  frequently  visited  him  in  the  time  of  his  ill- 
ness, (for  he  had  a  long  and  tedious  sickness,)  and  he 
seemed  very  fond  of  my  company  :  I  have  reason  to  believe 
he  went  happy  out  of  this  dangerous  world.  Being  now 
left  in  the  entire  charge  of  a  family,  and  the  settlement  of 
my  father's  business  mostly  devolving  on  me,  I  was  sur- 
rounded with  many  cares  and  troubles,  which  were  no  help 
to  the  affairs  of  my  salvation.  The  devil  strove  hard  to 
drive  away  all  my  good  desires,  but  still  I  attended  con- 
stantly to  my  secret  devotions,  though  at  times  cold  enough. 
It  was  not  long  after  the  death  of  my  father  that  I  had  a 
particular  interview  with  the  new  parish  minister,  who  was 
a  very  clever  man,  of  a  moral  character,  and  much  respect- 
ed in  the  place.  I  was  a  constant  attendant  on  his  ministry, 
and  frequently  conversed  with  him  on  divine  subjects.  Ho 
told  me  the  Methodists  carried  matters  too  far,  that  a  man 
could  not  know  his  sins  were  forgiven,  and  that  all  we  might 
expect  in  this  life  was  a  hope  springing  from  an  upright 
life.  This  doctrine  exactly  tallied  with  my  experience,, 
and  was  food  for  my  fallen  nature.  I  soon  fully  agreed 
with  him  in  sentiment,  and  plead  that  no  man  could  know 
his  sins  forgiven  in  this  world.  The  grand  enemy  began 
now  to  exercise  my  mind  in  another  way  ;  namely,  to  seek 
a  literary  qualification  for  the  ministry  in  the  Church.  This 
hung  upon  me  for  a  considerable  time ;  and  I  applied  my- 
self to  reading  and  study  for  that  purpose,  often  consulting 
my  new  counsellor.  The  Spirit  of  the  Lord  at  times  strove 
very  powerfully,  and  I  was  frequently  afraid  that  all  was 
not  well  with  me,  especially  when  I  was  under  Methodist 
preaching.  To  these  people  I  was  drawn :  but  it  was  like 
death  to  me ;  for  I  thought  I  had  rather  serve  God  in  any 
way  than  among  them ;  while  at  the  same  time  something 
within  would  tell  me  they  were  right.    Being  amazingly 


23 


LIFE  OF  TUE 


agitated  in  mind,  I  at  length  came  to  this  conclusion,  to 
dve  up  my  former  pursuits,  bend  my  mind  to  the  improve- 
ment of  my  worldly  property,  and  serve  God  in  a  private 
manner.  I  now  sat  out  in  full  pursuit  of  business,  with  an 
expectation  of  accumulating  the  riches  of  the  world. 

"  During  the  time  of  my  self-secure  state,  I  had  the  form 
of  godliness,  attended  the  Church  constantly,  and  some- 
rimes  went  to  hear  the  Methodists  :  [  fasted  once  a  week- 
prayed  frequently  every  day  in  secret  places,  endeavoured 
to  attend  strictly  to  the  sabbath,  often  reproved  open  sin. 
and  denied  myself  of  what  the  world  calls  pleasure.  I  was 
so  fast  set  in  my  way,  that  I  thought  I  should  certainly  go 
to  heaven  ;  and  if  at  any  time  I  was  overtaken  by  sin,  I 
would  endeavour  to  mend  my  pace  and  pray  more  fre- 
quently. I  cannot  say  I  was  always  without  doubts ;  for 
often,  under  Methodist  preaching,  my  poor  foundation 
vvould  shake,  especially  under  the  preaching  of  dear  bro- 
ther George  Shadford,  and  I  would  scarcely  recover  my 
hope  for  many  days;  then  I  would  be  tempted  to  think 
ihey  were  a  deluded  people,  and  I  would  go  among  them 
no  more  :  but  still  I  was  drawn  again  and  again.  I  stood 
in  a  manner  between  the  children  of  God  and  the  world 
AVhen  I  was  with  the  people  of  God  I  would  endeavour  to 
confute  them  ;  and  when  I  was  among  their  enemies,  I 
plead  their  cause. 

"  One  day,  being  at  a  distance  from  home,  I  met  with  a 
zealous  Methodist  exhorter.  He  asked  me  if  I  was  born 
again  ?  I  told  him  I  had  a  hope  that  I  was.  Do  you  know, 
.-^aid  he,  that  your  sins  are  forgiven  1  No,  replied  I,  neither 
do  I  expect  that  knowledge  in  this  world.  I  perceive 
^aid  he,  that  you  are  in  the  broad  road  to  hell,  and  if  you 
die  in  this  state  you  will  be  damned.  The  Scripture,  said 
T,  tells  us  that  the  tree  is  known  by  its  fruit ;  and  our  Lord 
ikewise  condemns  rash  judgment.  What  have  you  seen 
>r  known  of  my  life  that  induced  you  to  judge  me  in  such 
a  manner?  I  pity  you,  said  T.  and  turned  my  back  on  him 


REV.  F.  GARRETTSON. 


29 


But  I  could  not  easily  forget  the  words  of  that  pious  young 
man,  for  they  were  as  spears  running  through  me. 

"  In  this  state  I  continued  till  June  1775.  The  blessed 
morning  I  shall  never  forget !  In  the  night  I  went  to  bed 
as  usual,  and  slept  till  day  break :  just  as  I  awoke,  I  was 
alarmed  by  an  awful  voice,  '  Awake,  sinner,  for  you  are 
not  prepared  to  die.'  This  was  as  strongly  impressed  on 
my  mind,  as  if  it  had  been  a  human  voice  as  loud  as  thun- 
der. I  was  instantly  smitten  with  conviction  in  a  manner 
I  had  not  been  before.  I  started  from  my  pillow,  and  cried 
out,  Lord,  have  mercy  on  my  soul !  As  it  was  about  the 
commencement  of  the  late  unhappy  war,  and  there  was  to 
be  a  general  review  that  day  near  my  house,  I  had  pro- 
mised myself  much  satisfaction ;  for  I  was  a  professed 
friend  to  the  American  cause  :  however,  instead  of  giving 
my  attendance,  I  passed  the  morning  in  solitude ;  and  in 
tr^e  afternoon  went  out  and  heard  a  Methodist  sermon.  In 
sorrow  I  went,  and  in  sorrow  returned  ;  and  in  sorrow  the 
night  passed  away.  None  but  those  who  have  experienced 
the  like  exercises,  can  form  an  idea  of  what  I  underwent 
for  several  days. 

"  The  enmity  of  my  heart  seemed  to  rise  higher  and 
higher.  On  the  Tuesday  following  in  the  afternoon  I 
heard  Mr.  Daniel  Ruff  preach  ;  and  was  so  oppressed  that 
I  was  scarcely  able  to  support  my  burden.  After  preaching 

I  called  in  with  D.  R.  at  Mrs.  G  's,  and  stayed  till 

about  nine  o'clock.  On  my  way  home,  being  much  dis- 
tressed, I  alighted  from  my  horse  in  a  lonely  wood,  and 
bowed  my  knees  before  the  Lord ;  I  sensibly  felt  two 
spirits  striving  with  me.  The  good  Spirit  set  forth  to  my 
inmost  mind  the  beauties  of  religion  ;  and  I  seemed  almost 
ready  to  lay  hold  on  my  Saviour.  O  unbelief,  soul  damn- 
ing sin !  it  kept  me  from  my  Jesus.  Then  would  the 
enemy  rise  up  on  the  other  hand,  and  dress  religion  in  as 
odious  a  garb  as  possible  ;  yea,  he  seemed,  in  a  moment  of 
time,  to  set  the  world  and  the  things  of  it  in  the  most 

4 


30 


LIFE  OF  THE 


brilliant  colours  before  me  ;  telling  me,  all  these  thing.- 
should  be  mine  if  I  would  give  up  my  false  notions  and- 
serve  him.  His  temptations  of  a  truth  might  be  compared 
to  a  sweeping  rain.  I  continued  on  my  knees  a  consi- 
derable time,  and  at  last  began  to  give  away  to  the  reason- 
ing of  the  enemy.  My  tender  feelings  abated,  and  my 
tears  were  gone ;  my  heart  was  hard,  but  I  continued  on 
my  knees  in  a  kind  of  meditation  ;  and  at  length  addressed 
my  Maker  thus :  Lord,  spare  me  one  year  more,  and  by 
that  time  I  can  put  my  worldly  affairs  in  such  a  train  that 

I  can  serve  thee.  It  seemed  as  if  I  felt  the  two  spirits  with 
me.  The  answer  was,  *  Now  is  the  accepted  time.'  I 
then  plead  for  six  months,  but  was  denied — one  month, 
no — I  then  asked  for  one  week,  the  answer  was,  1  This  is 
the  time.'  For  some  time  the  devil  was  silent,  till  I  was 
denied  one  week  in  his  service ;  then  it  was  he  shot  a 
powerful  dart.  '  The  God,'  said  he,  *  you  are  attempting 
to  serve  is  a  hard  Master  ;  and  I  would  have  you  to  desist 
from  your  endeavour.'  Carnal  people  know  very  little  of 
this  kind  of  exercise  :  but  it  was  as  perceptible  to  me,  as 
if  I  had  been  conversing  with  two  persons  face  to  face. 
As  soon  as  this  powerful  temptation  came,  I  felt  my  heart 
rise  sensibly  (I  do  not  say  with  enmity)  against  my  Maker, 
and  immediately  I  arose  from  my  knees  with  these  words, 

I I  will  take  my  own  time,  and  then  I  will  serve  thee.'  I 
mounted  my  horse  with  a  hard  unbelieving  heart,  unwilling 
to  submit  to  Jesus.  O  what  a  good  God  had  I  to  deal 
with  !  I  might  in  justice  have  been  sent  to  hell. 

"  I  had  not  rode  a  quarter  of  a  mile,  before  the  Lord  met 
me  powerfully  with  these  words,  1  These  three  years  have 
I  come  seeking  fruit  on  this  fig  tree;  and  find  none.' 
And  then  the  following  words  were  added,  *  I  have  come 
once  more  to  offer  you  life  and  salvation,  and  it  is  the  last 
time  :  choose  or  refuse.'  I  was  instantly  surrounded  with 
a  divine  power  :  heaven  and  hell  were  disclosed  to  my  view, 
and  life  and  death  were  set  before  me.    I  do  believe  if  I 


REV.  F.  GARRETTSQX. 


31 


had  rejected  this  call,  mercy  would  have  been  for  ever 
taken  from  me.  Man  hath  power  to  choose  or  refuse  in 
religious  matters ;  otherwise  God  could  have  no  reasonable 
service  from  his  creatures.  I  knew  the  very  instant  when 
I  submitted  to  the  Lord,  and  was  willing  that  Christ  should 
reign  over  me :  I  likewise  knew  the  two  sins  which  I 
parted  with  last,  pride  and  unbelief.  I  threw  the  reins 
of  my  bridle  on  my  horse's  neck,  and  putting  my  hands 
together,  cried  out,  Lord,  I  submit.  I  was  less  than  no- 
thing in  my  own  sight ;  and  was  now,  for  the  first  time, 
reconciled  to  the  justice  of  God.  The  enmity  of  my  heart 
was  slain — the  plan  of  salvation  was  open  to  me — I  saw  a 
beauty  in  the  perfections  of  the  Deity,  and  felt  that  power 
of  faith  and  love  that  I  had  been  a  stranger  to  before." 


CHAPTER  IL 

His  happiness  in  God — Endures  severe  temptations — Frees  his 
slaves — Reflections  on  slavery — Attends  a  class  meeting  Declares 
what  God  had  done  for  him — First,  speaks  in  public. — Suffers  per- 
secution— Holds  evening  meetings,  and  God  blesses  his  labours — 
Conversation  with  the  parish  priest — Strong  exercises  respecting 
becoming  a  travelling  preacher — Makes  the  trial — Then  tempted 
to  desist — Makes  trial  of  his  gift  again. 

"  After  I  found  this  pearl  of  great  price,  my  soul  was 
so  exceedingly  happy,  that  I  seemed  as  if  I  wanted  to  take 
wing  and  fly  away  to  heaven.  Although  alone  in  an  un- 
frequented wood,  I  was  constrained  to  sound  forth  the 
praise  of  my  Redeemer.  I  thought  I  should  not  be 
ashamed  to  publish  it  to  the  ends  of  the  earth.  As  I  drew 
near  to  the  house  the  servants  heard  me,  and  came  to  meet 
me  at  the  gate  in  great  surprise.  The  stars  seemed  as  so 
many  seraphs  going  forth  in  their  Maker's  praise.  I  called 
the  family  together  for  prayer,  but  my  prayer  was  turned 
into  praise. 

(t  About  midnight  I  laid  down  to  rest ;  but  my  soul  was 


32 


LIFE  OF  TIIL 


so  happy  in  God  I  scarcely  wished  for  sleep ;  however,  a? 
length  my  eyes  were  closed  ;  but  behold  !  about  day  break 
I  awoke,  and  was  strongly  tempted  by  the  devil,  (  O!'  said 
the  adversary,  1  where  is  your  religion  now  ?  It  was  only 
a  dream.'  I  started  from  my  pillow — I  remembered  the 
time  and  place  where  I  received  the  blessing ;  and  was 
enabled  to  repel  that  temptation.  Again  said  he,  1  It  is  all 
a  delusion.'  This  assault  pained  me  to  the  heart.  Not 
feeling  as  I  had  done,  I  began  to  conclude  perhaps  it  might 
be  so,  and  betook  myself  to  the  fields  and  woods  under 
deep  distress.  I  frequently  bowed  my  knees  before  the 
Lord  ;  and  blessed  be  his  adorable  name,  about  nine  in  the 
morning  my  beloved  Master  visited  my  heart  with  his  love- 
And  I  think  I  received  as  great  a  manifestation  as  at  the 
first.  This  visit  was  attended  with  an  impression  to  go  to 
such  a  place,  and  declare  to  all  who  might  be  there,  what 
great  things  the  Lord  had  done  for  me.  I  went  to  the 
house,  got  my  horse,  and  set  out.  When  I  arrived  at  the 
place,  I  found  a  Methodist  preacher  and  several  of  my 
acquaintance  ;  and  it  was  strongly  impressed  on  my  mind 
to  deliver  my  message.  I  sat  down  among  them,  but  the 
cross  was  too  heavy.  I  sat  hours  and  grieved  the  blessed 
Spirit  till  I  was  brought  under  heavy  trials  ;  yea,  deep  dis- 
tress of  soul ;  and  in  that  way  I  returned  home. 

u  For  the  good  of  others,  I  shall  speak  of  a  few  days' 
exercise  on  this  occasion.  The  blessed  Redeemer  left  me, 
or  rather  hid  his  face  from  me  :  and  I  had  to  wade  through 
deep  waters.  I  fasted  and  prayed  till  I  was  almost  reduced 
to  a  skeleton  ;  but  did  not  open  my  mouth  to  any  one.  1 
was  sinking  into  desperation. — O  !  how  powerfully  was  I 
harassed  by  the  devil,  day  and  night !  The  Saturday  fol- 
lowing I  was  walking  through  the  fields ;  all  nature  was 
clothed  with  beauty  and  verdure ;  but  I  could  discover  no 
charms  in  aught  around  me ;  I  was  under  the  deepest  ex- 
ercises of  mind,  and  severely  tempted  of  the  devil.  '  Ah, 
suggested  he.  f  where  is  your  God  now  V    He  thrust 


REV.  F.  GARRETTSON.  33 


atheism  and  deism  against  me ;  and  thus  suggested  to  my 
mind,  *  You  see  you  have  been  deluded  ;  and  if  you  will 
now  take  my  advice,  you  will  deny  every  pretension  to  this 
religion.  The  Methodists  are  a  set  of  enthusiasts,  and 
you  have  now  a  proof  of  this.'  Then  with  what  splendour 
was  the  world  exhibited  to  my  imagination :  '  All  these 
things,'  suggested  he,  *  will  I  give  you  if  you  will  deny  that 
God  you  have  been  attempting  to  serve,  and  pray  to  him 
no  more.'  I  was  sunk  as  low  as  I  could  possibly  be ;  for 
my  mind  was  encompassed  with  darkness,  and  the  most 
severe  distress.  I  was  afraid  my  lips  would  be  forced  open 
to  deny  the  God  who  made  me.  Glory,  glory  to  my  Lord ! 
who  again  gave  me  a  view  of  an  opening  eternity,  and  a 
sense  of  his  dread  majesty ;  the  sight  of  which  brought 
me  into  the  dust,  prostrate  with  my  face  to  the  ground, 
where  I  lay  for  a  considerable  time  with  language  similar 
to  this,  If  I  perish,  it  shall  be  at  thy  feet,  crying  for  mercy. 
Thus  I  lay  till  I  recovered  a  gleam  of  hope  that  I  should 
be  saved  at  last. 

"  I  arose  from  the  earth  and  advancing  towards  the  house 
in  deep  thought,  I  came  to  this  conclusion,  that  I  would 
exclude  myself  from  the  society  of  men,  and  live  in  a  cell 
upon  bread  and  water,  mourning  out  my  days  for  having 
grieved  my  Lord.  I  went  into  my  room  and  sat  in  one  posi- 
tion till  nine  o'clock.  I  then  threw  myself  on  the  bed,  and 
slept  till  morning.  Although  it  was  the  Lord's  day,  I  did 
not  intend  to  go  to  any  place  of  worship ;  neither  did  I 
desire  to  see  any  person,  but  wished  to  pass  my  time  away 
in  total  solitude.  I  continued  reading  the  Bible  till  eight, 
and  then  under  a  sense  of  duty,  called  the  family  together 
for  prayer.  As  I  stood  with  a  book  in  my  hand,  in  the 
act  of  giving  out  a  hymn,  this  thought  powerfully  struck 
my  mind,  '  It  is  not  right  for  you  to  keep  your  fellow  crea- 
tures in  bondage  ;  you  must  let  the  oppressed  go  free.'  I 
knew  it  to  be  that  same  blessed  voice  which  had  spoken 
to  me  before — till  then  I  had  never  suspected  that  the 
4* 


:34 


LIFE  OF  THE 


practice  of  slave  keeping  was  wrong  ;  I  had  not  read  a 
book  on  the  subject,  nor  been  told  so  by  any — I  paused  a 
minute,  and  then  replied,  '  Lord,  the  oppressed  shall  go 
free.'  And  I  was  as  clear  of  them  in  my  mind,  as  if  I  had 
never  owned  one.  I  told  them  they  did  not  belong  to  me, 
and  that  I  did  not  desire  their  services  without  making 
them  a  compensation  :  I  was  now  at  liberty  to  proceed  in 
worship.  After  singing  I  kneeled  to  pray.  Had  I  the 
tongue  of  an  angel,  I  could  not  fully  describe  what  I  felt : 
all  my  dejection  and  that  melancholy  gloom  which  preyed 
upon  me  vanished  in  a  moment,  and  a  divine  sweetness 
ran  through  my  whole  frame.* 

*'  I  had  now  no  desire  to  confine  myself  to  a  cell,  but 

■  In  how  many- instances  in  the  course  of  our  experience  is  the 
truth  of  the  declaration  of  Solomon  demonstrated — "  A  man's  heart 
deviseth  his  way ;  but  the  Lord  directeth  his  steps."  Such  is  our 
short-sightedness  that  we  should  often  seek  death  in  the  error  of 
our  ways,  did  not  our  heavenly  Father  frustrate  our  designs  and 
lead  us  in  a  way  which  we  knew  not.  These  remarks  were  sug- 
gested by  the  following  reflections  found  in  a  manuscript  note  to 
his  printed  journal,  which  appears  to  have  been  written  but  a  short 
time  before  his  death  : 

"  I  have  since  clearly  seen  the  goodness  of  God  in  preparing  me 
for  future  usefulness  :  I  was  a  babe,  and  knew  very  little  of  the 
insinuations  of  our  powerful  foe.  I  shall  always  have  an  aversion 
to  the  practice  of  holding  our  fellow  creatures  in  abject  slavery. 
It  was  the  blessed  God  that  taught  me  the  rights  of  man.  I  can 
now  tell  the  present  and  rising  generation  that  their  privileges  are 
very  great ;  formerly  in  this  country  darkness  was  all  around,  and 
now  gospel  light  breaks  forth  from  every  direction.  Formerly  the 
unregenerate  were  in  ignorance  ;  but  now  they  have  no  cloak  for 
their  sins.  The  magnitude  of  a  crime  depends  greatly  upon  the 
light  we  sin  against.  I  shall  not  soon  forget  my  solitary  wander- 
ings in  search  of  a  suitable  place  where  I  could  be  excluded  from 
the  world.  My  plan  seemed  to  be,  to  sell  my  property  and  put  it 
to  use,  and  have  one  person  employed  that  I  could  confide  in,  to 
bring  me,  and  do  for  me,  what  was  really  necessary.  I  had  opened 
my  mind  to  no  one.  When  the  blessed  God  brought  me  through 
these  trials,  all  my  schemes  were  afloat,,  and  I  was  far  from  desiring 
'o  hide  myself  in  a  corner." 


REV.  F.  GARRETTSON. 


35 


wished  to  6pread  my  Redeemer's  glory  to  the  ends  of  the 
world.  I  bless  the  Lord  for  leading  me  safely  through 
such  fiery  trials  !  My  late  affliction  of  mind  was  for  my 
good.  It  was  God,  not  man,  that  taught  me  the  impro- 
priety of  holding  slaves  :  and  I  shall  never  be  able  to  praise 
him  enough  for  it.  My  very  heart  has  bled,  since  that,  for 
slave  holders,  especially  those  who  make  a  profession  of 
religion  ;  for  I  believe  it  to  be  a  crying  sin.  In  the  fore- 
noon I  attended  Church,  but  I  could  not  find  what  I  wanted. 
In  the  afternoon  I  went  to  hear  the  Methodists ;  and  some- 
thing told  me,  '  These  are  the  people.'  I  was  so  happy  in 
the  time  of  preaching,  that  I  could  conceal  it  no  longer ; 
so  1  determined  to  choose  God's  people  for  my  people,  and 
returned  home  rejoicing. 

"  A  few  days  after,  I  attended  a  class  meeting  on  Deer 
creek,  for  the  first  time,  and  was  convinced  it  was  a  pru- 
dential institution  ;  and  my  heart  was  more  than  ever 
united  to  this  community.  I  told  brother  H.,  a  pious  man, 
what  the  Lord  had  done  for  me.  I  now  began  again  to 
be  pressed  in  spirit  to  visit  my  friends  and  neighbours  ; 
and  especially  some  particular  families  who  lay  with 
weight  on  my  mind.  The  first  visit  I  made,  the  man  of 
the  house  was  much  enraged  against  me ;  but  my  Lord 
gave  me  one  or  two  of  his  children.  Shortly  after  I  visited 
another  family ;  and  the  master  was  brought  to  cry  for 
mercy,  on  his  knees  before  the  Lord.  The  third  was 
nearly  twenty  miles  off:  I  seemed  to  go  with  confidence, 
and  got  there  a  little  before  night :  I  told  him  what  God 
had  done  for  me,  and  desired  he  would  send  out  and  call 
in  the  neighbours,  and  I  would  pray  with  and  for  them. 
The  person  did  so,  and  after  prayer  I  was  obliged,  for  the 
first  time,  to  open  my  mouth  by  way  of  exhortation ;  and 
the  Lord  filled  it,  and  sent  his  arrows  to  the  hearts  of  three 
sinners,  one  of  whom  slept  very  little  that  night;  and 
another  followed  me  nearly  sixteen  miles  the  next  day. 
"  Shortly  after  I  was  brought  into  gospel  liberty,  1 


■lb 


LIFE  OF  THE 


thought  it  my  duty  to  open  religious  meetings  in  several 
places,  principally  at  my  own  house,  and  at  the  house  of 
my  brother  John,  where  a  blessed  work  of  God  broke  out, 
and  I  took  down  the  names  of  those  who  were  awakened 
and  converted  and  who  expressed  a  wish  to  unite  toge- 
ther. Though  I  had  not  yet  joined  the  Methodists,  I 
was  considerably  acquainted  with  them,  had  read  some 
of  Mr.  Wesley's  writings,  and  saw  clearly  that  religious 
people  ought  to  unite  together.  I  formed  a  society  of 
about  thirty  which  I  generally  met  weekly,  and  several 
of  them  were  happy  in  God.  I  invited  Mr.  Rodda,  a 
Methodist  preacher  with  whom  I  had  met,  to  come  and 
preach  a  sermon ,  he  did,  and  after  preaching  I  told  him 
there  was  a  people  prepared  for  him,  that  I  thought  him 
more  capable  of  taking  care  of  them  than  myself,  and  that 
if  he  would  take  them  in,  and  give  them  regular  preach- 
ing, I  would  deliver  them  up  to  his  charge,  which  he  ac- 
cordingly did.  The  next  day  he  told  me  I  must  travel  with 
him,  which  I  did  for  about  nine  days;  he  preached  and 
I  exhorted  after  him.  I  then  told  him  I  must  return  home  ; 
when  he  asked  why,  I  replied  that  I  was  not  disposed  to  be 
a  travelling  preacher. 

"  It  was  now  the  enemy  suggested  that  there  was  no 
other  way  for  me  to  prevent  or  get  clear  of  those  itinerat- 
ing impressions  but  to  alter  my  condition  in  life.  The 
thought  was  so  pleasing,  that  I  employed  carpenters  to 
put  an  addition  to  my  house.  I  received  a  letter  from 
Mr.  Rodda  to  meet  him  in  Baltimore ;  I  did  so,  and  after 
staying  with  him  a  few  days,  he  told  me  that  he  wanted  to 
stay  in  town  a  few  weeks,  and  he  wished  I  would  take  his 
circuit,  and  he  would  meet  me  at  such  a  place.  I  attended 
every  appointment  for  which  I  engaged,  and  we  had  precious 
seasons  ;  but  instead  of  meeting  Mr.  R.  at  the  appointed 
place,  I  cut  across,  and  started  for  home;  I  had  about  fifty 
miles  to  go.  I  called  at  the  house  of  a  pious  old  gentleman 
for  some  refreshments ;  he  looked  me  in  the  face  and  said  , 


REV.  F.  GARRETTSOX. 


37 


Are  you  the  young  man  that  was  with  Mr.  R 1  I  told  him 
I  was.  Where  are  you  going  ?  said  he  :  Home,  I  replied. 
What  are  you  going  home  for  ?  I  do  not  intend  to  be  a 
travelling  preacher,  I  replied.  From  every  thing  that  1 
can  understand,  said  he,  God  has  called  you  to  that  work, 
and  if  you  reject  that  call  he  will  pursue  you.  I  replied,  I 
cannot  help  it,  I  do  not  intend  to  be  a  travelling  preacher, 

u  I  again  attended  class  for  the  second  time  at  Mr.  D.'s ; 
and  as  they  had  not  heard  what  had  happened  to  me,  some 
of  them  were  fearful  that  I  had  come  in  to  spy  out  their 
liberties.  I  arose  from  my  seat,  and,  for  the  first  time 
among  the  Methodists,  publicly  declared  what  the  Lord 
had  done  for  me.  A  divine  kindling  ran  through  the 
whole  house ;  and  we  had  a  blessed  meeting.  The  leader 
offered  to  give  up  his  paper  to  me ;  but  I  refused,  saying, 
I  would  visit  them  as  often  as  I  could ;  and  so  returned 
home  praising  God. 

"  I  felt  an  impression  to  go  to  that  brother  I  have  before 
mentioned,  who  was  raised  from  the  jaws  of  death  :  he  was 
in  a  seeking  way ;  but  did  not  profess  the  faith  of  assurance. 
I  begged  of  him  to  call  a  meeting  in  his  own  house,  and 
I  found  great  freedom  to  speak,  and  appointed  another 
meeting ;  about  forty  people  gathered ;  and  while  I  was 
speaking,  the  power  of  the  Lord  came  down  in  a  wonderful 
manner :  nearly  half  the  poor  sinners  that  were  present 
were  struck  to  the  floor,  and  cried  for  mercy  to  such  a 
degree  that  they  were  heard  at  a  great  distance.  After 
the  meeting  was  over,  many  continued  crying  for  mercy, 

"The  next  morning  a  gentleman  who  lived  not  far  off, 
came  to  the  house  to  beat  me :  soon  after  he  entered  he 
began  to  swear,  affirming  I  would  spoil  all  his  negroes.  I 
told  him  if  he  did  not  leave  off  swearing,  God  would  send 
his  soul  to  hell.  He  replied,  '  If  I  said  that  again  he  would 
level  me  to  the  floor.'  I  assured  him  I  would  reprove  him 
whenever  he  took  the  Lord's  name  in  vain.  He  then  rose 
up  and  struck  me  on  the  side  of  the  face,  and  repeated  his 


38 


LIFE  OF  THE 


blows.  There  were  five  of  us  in  the  house,  my  brother, 
his  overseer,  myself,  and  two  enemies.  I  was  afraid  we 
should  have  had  a  general  battle.  My  brother  was  only 
awakened ;  his  overseer  had  no  religion,  beyond  a  zeal 
for  the  truth,  and  such  a  love  for  my  brother  and  myself, 
that  he  would  almost  have  lain  down  his  life  for  us.  My 
mind  was  perfectly  calm  and  my  soul  so  happy  that  I 
scarcely  felt  his  blows.  I  saw  the  Lord's  hand  in  my 
preservation  ;  for  though  he  was  in  so  violent  a  rage,  I  had 
not  been  exhorting  many  minutes  (with  tears)  before  he- 
was  as  quiet  as  a  lamb :  and  he  and  his  man,  bidding  us 
good  morning,  went  away.  Dear  man  !  not  long  after  he 
was  taken  into  an  awful  eternity. 

n  I  now  began  to  hold  evening  meetings  in  different 
places,  several  times  in  a  week :  and  united  those  who 
were  awakened  into  a  kind  of  society  ;  and  several,  I  trust  , 
were  happily  united  to  Jesus.  O  !  what  sweet  times  I 
used  to  have.  Frequently  we  have  continued  singing, 
praying,  and  praising  God  till  after  midnight.  Many  of 
my  relations  expressed  great  sorrow  for  me ;  but  glory  to 
God  !  I  delighted  in  the  cross  of  my  Saviour.  I  was  as- 
saulted by  many  inward  conflicts  from  the  devil  and  the 
corruptions  of  my  own  heart;  but  Jesus  was  precious  to  me. 

"  I  had  an  appointment  one  Lord's  day,  but  before  I  got 
there  a  company  of  Belial's  children  gathered  to  prevent 
the  meeting ;  but  blessed  be  God,  I  was  enabled  to  speak 
boldly ;  and  although  some  raged  and  threatened  me,  my 
faith  was  so  strong  I  did  not  believe  they  could  hurt  me 
I  shall  never  forget  that  day  ;  it  was  a  time  of  rejoicing  to 
my  poor  soul !  O  that  I  may  always  give  glory  to  my  Lord  ! 

"  I  was  determined  I  would  have  nothing  to  do  with  the 
unhappy  war ;  it  was  contrary  to  my  mind,  and  grievous 
to  my  conscience,  to  have  any  hand  in  shedding  human 
blood.  Accordingly  I  was  brought  before  the  officers  at 
a  general  muster,  because  I  refused  to  meet,  as  usual,  to 
learn  the  art  of  war.  The  general  officer  called  me  aside 


REV.  F.  GAItRETTSON. 


39 


we  sat  down  together,  and  he  asked  me  why  I  refused  to 
muster  as  I  used  to  do.  I  told  him  that  a  recital  of  the 
great  things  God  had  lately  done  for  me  would,  perhaps, 
be  the  best  answer  I  could  give  him.  I  then  in  a  plain 
manner  related  to  him  my  experience,  and  the  happy  state 
of  my  mind.  Moreover,  I  told  him  that  it  was  useless  for 
me  to  learn  a  trade  which  I  never  intended  to  follow,  and 
assured  him,  that  it  was  not  from  any  disaffection  to  my 
country's  cause,  but  conscience,  and  a  conviction  thai 
there  was  a  greater  work  for  me  to  engage  in.  My  expe- 
rience seemed  to  take  some  hold  on  his  mind,  and  he  said 
he  did  not  blame  me  at  all,  but  he  was  sorry  to  lose  me 
from  the  company,  and  he  could  not  exempt  me ;  so  I  was 
called  before  the  company,  and  I  sat  on  my  horse  and 
exhorted  more  than  a  thousand  people,  whilst  the  tears 
flowed  down  my  cheeks  :  however  a  court  marshal  sat  on 
my  case,  and  laid  a  fine  of  twelve  dollars  and  a  half  yearly, 
but  they  never  called  for  the  fine,  and  I  have  never  since 
been  troubled  with  their  military  works. 

"  It  was  impressed  on  my  mind  to  have  some  conversa.- 
tion  with  Mr.  W — ,  the  minister  of  our  parish.  He  had  been 
the  means  of  keeping  me  from  God  and  his  people  for  a 
long  time.  We  had  a  long  discourse  in  the  vestry  cham- 
ber, before  the  vestry  :  where  I  told  him  what  God  had 
done  for  me.  He  desired  to  know  who  gave  me  authority 
to  hold  meetings  in  his  parish  ?  I  told  him  I  did  not  do  it 
either  for  money  or  honour ;  that  while  there  were  sinners 
in  his  parish,  and  the  Lord  pressed  it  on  my  mind,  J. 
should  call  them  to  repentance.  '  You  have  no  right  to 
do  it,'  said  he,  *  unless  you  are  ordained.'  The  love  of 
God  constraineth  me,  said  I,  and  I  must  open  my  mouth 
in  his  cause.  Having  tasted  his  goodness,  I  have  a  long- 
ing desire  that  my  neighbours  should  be  made  happy  too. 
After  a  conversation  of  nearly  two  hours  on  the  new  birth, 
finding  his  mind  disturbed,  I  told  him  in  a  plain  manner 
what  I  thought  of  his  doctrine,  and  what  effect  it  former!}' 


40 


LIFE  OF  THE 


had  on  me,  and  so  our  meeting  ended.  After  I  withdrew 
to  my  home,  being  young  in  the  way,  very  few  to  strengthen 
and  many  to  weaken  my  hands,  I  was  sorely  tempted  of 
Satan  to  give  up  my  confidence  in  the  Lord.  Under 
heavy  affliction  of  mind  I  withdrew,  and  wrestled  in  prayer 
till  the  Lord  visited  me  and  dispersed  every  doubt  and 
every  fear  ;  giving  me  these  words  for  my  comfort,  1  Fear 
not,  I  am  with  you,  and  will  support  you  under  all  your 
trials.!  O  what  consolatory  streams  flowed  into  my  heart ! 
and  how  was  I  strengthened  and  enabled  to  rejoice  in  the 
Lord  !" 

Mr.  Garrettson  observes  that  he  has  been  thus  particular 
in  relating  the  exercises  of  his  mind  for  the  benefit  of 
young  preachers  who  may  hereafter  be  induced  to  engage 
in  the  same  work.  And  is  it  to  be  wondered  at  that  the 
grand  adversary  of  souls  should  thrust  so  sore  at  him  who 
became  an  instrument  of  so  great  injury  to  his  tyrannical 
kingdom  !  Perhaps  it  is  not  too  much  to  say  that  of  all  the 
Methodist  preachers  raised  up  in  that  day,  there  were  none 
more  devoted  to  the  work,  more  zealous  and  useful,  than 
the  subject  of  this  memoir.  Being  at  the  same  time  young 
in  Christian  experience,  not  having  many  examples  before 
him  of  those  similarly  situated,  he  had  not  the  many  helps 
which  are  now  generally  afforded  to  young  ministers  of  the 
gospel  by  the  conversation  and  counsel  of  the  aged  and 
deeply  experienced. 

What  reason  have  we  of  the  present  generation  of 
preachers,  as  well  as  the  more  private  Christians,  to  be 
thankful  to  God  for  the  various  helps  with  which  we  are 
favoured.  The  experience  of  our  fathers  instructs  us; 
their  example  stimulates  us  :  and  the  truths  they  delivered 
guide  us  safely  on  in  our  perilous  course :  while,  if  we 
imitate  their  example  in  their  entire  devotion  to  the  cause 
of  their  divine  Master,  no  doubt  but  we  shall  participate 
in  their  reward. 

Notwithstanding  the  natural  aversion  which  it  is  appa- 


REV.  F.  GARRETTSON. 


41 


rent  Mr.  Garrettson  felt  to  enter  the  field  of  itinerant 
labour,  the  evident  tokens  of  divine  approbation  which 
attended  the  commencement  of  his  efforts,  tended  to 
remove  his  scruples,  until  his  opposition  was  entirely  sub- 
dued by  the  perpetual  and  powerfully  inward  calls  of  the 
Holy  Spirit  to  this  work.   Call  not  this  enthusiasm.  The 
sequel  of  his  life,  so  abundant  in  labours,  so  rich  in  suc- 
cess, refutes  the  slander,  and  confirms  the  assumption  that 
he  was  called  of  God  and  set  apart  by  the  Holy  Ghost  for 
the  work  of  the  ministry.   It  was  from  a  consciousness  ot 
this  call  that  Mr.  Garrettson  was  enabled  to  go  forward, 
and  willingly  devote  himself  to  this  labour;  and  which 
so  fortified  his  soul  against  the  assaults  of  temptation, 
rhat  though  he  had  to  struggle  hard,  he  finally  overcame 
them  all.    Hence  also  arose  that  sweet  peace  of  mind  of 
which"  he  so  often  speaks,  notwithstanding  the  violence 
of  his  inward  conflicts.    To  have  "  fightings  without  and 
fears  within,"  is  perfectly  consistent  with  a  consciousness 
of  the  favour  of  God,  and  is  therefore  common  to  the  ex- 
perience of  all  true  Christians,  and  more  especially  to 
Christian  ministers.    Hence  he  says  : 

"  I  found  great  liberty  of  speech,  and  the  word  was  blessed 
to  many  souls,  for  the  Lord  greatly  assisted  me,  and  I  had 
sweet  refreshing  seasons.  O  how  happy  might  I  have  been , 
had  I  guarded  against  my  powerful  adversary !  but  I  had  not 
been  on  the  circuit  more  than  fifteen  days,  before  I  gave  way 
to  his  suggestions,  and  concluding  that  I  was  not  called 
to  this  work,  I  left  the  circuit  under  deep  dejection  and 
returned  home,  determined  I  would  never  attempt  it 
again.  It  was  suggested  that  the  more  I  went  among  the 
Methodists,  particularly  the  preachers,  the  more  my  mind 
would  be  distressed  about  travelling.  I  was  still  willing 
to  speak  occasionally  about  home  ;  but  to  go  through  the 
world,  I  knew  not  where,  was  a  burden,  as  I  thought,  too 
heavy  for  me  to  endure. 

5 


12 


LIFE  OF  THE 


"  'Tis  not  in  my  power  to  give  a  full  account  of  my  exei> 
cises  from  the  fall  till  the  following  spring.    It  may,  how- 
ever, be  necessary  to  touch  on  a  few  particulars ;  for  about 
four  months  I  spent  my  time  in  prayer,  reading,  and  such 
like  exercises,  except  when  I  was  from  home,  at  preaching, 
or  holding  meetings  myself.    The  idea  of  travelling,  and 
preaching  the  gospel,  was  continually  held  up  to  my  view. 
Frequently  when  riding,  or  walking,  I  was  drawn  out  on 
divine  subjects,  and  at  times  the  Bible  seemed  all  open  to 
me :  it  was  not  uncommon  for  me  to  preach  in  my  sleep. 
One  night  the  whole  world  of  sinners  seemed  to  be  exhi- 
bited as  it  were  in  the  air,  suspended  by  a  slender  thread, 
and  the  dismal  pit  beneath  them.    I  saw  them  careless 
and  unconcerned,  in  all  kinds  of  ungodly  practices,  as 
secure  as  if  in  no  sort  of  danger :  in  my  sleep  I  began  to 
cry  aloud  to  convince  them  of  their  danger,  till  I  aroused 
my  brother,  who  then  awoke  me  :  I  was  sitting  up  in  my 
bed,  trembling,  and  as  wet  with  sweat  as  if  I  had  been 
dipped  in  a  river.    Although  I  lived  so  abstemiously,  I 
had  very  little  happiness,  except  at  those  times  when  I 
felt  a  degree  of  willingness  to  labour  for  my  Lord.  I  have 
frequently  stood  astonished,  wept  and  mourned  in  secret 
before  the  Lord,  and  entreated  him  to  send  some  one  else, 
that  was  more  sensible  and  capable  than  myself :  looking 
around  in  my  mind  and  nominating  such  and  such  per- 
sons, whom  I  conceived  to  be  more  fit  for  the  ministry ; 
saying,  how  can  it  be,  that  such  an  unworthy,  ignorant 
being  should  be  set  apart  for  so  great  a  work  ?  When  on 
my  way  to  my  occasional  appointments,  I  would  promise  in 
my  mind,  that  if  the  Lord  attended  his  word  with  great 
power,  I  would  consent  to  give  up  and  labour  for  him. 
And  at  such  times  I  have  had  great  displays  of  the  good- 
ness of  God,  and  have  seen  sinners  weeping  all  around; 
but  although  my  mind  at  those  seasons  was  resolved,  un- 
belief would  again  assault  and  overpower  me. 

"  In  the  month  of  March  my  conflicts  were  so  great  I 


REV.  F.  GARRETTSON. 


43 


almost  sunk  under  them.    The  ungodly  amongst  my  ac- 
quaintances knew  not  what  was  the  matter  with  me  :  some 
would  ask  if  I  was  sick,  for  I  was  much  worn  away. 
Others  would  say  behind  my  back,  he  will  come  to  nothing. 
I  believe  I  had  a  more  severe  travail  of  soul  before  I  sub- 
mitted to  be  an  itinerant  preacher,  than  I  had  gone  through 
for  justifying  grace.    One  day  being  almost  weary  of  life, 
and  under  deep  dejection,  I  thought  if  the  Lord  would 
manifest  his  will,  I  would  through  grace  obey.    I  was 
next  led  to  inquire  how  I  was  to  expect  this  desired  favour. 
I  kneeled  down  by  the  bed  and  prayed  to  the  Lord,  by 
some  means  or  other,  to  make  a  discovery  to  me,  in  the 
clearest  manner,  of  what  he  would  have  me  to  do.  1 
arose  from  my  knees  without  any  particular  answer,  much 
burdened  and  greatly  distressed.    I  threw  myself  on  the 
bed  again,  and  in  less  than  two  minutes  I  was  in  a  sound 
sleep.    I  dreamed  I  saw  the  devil  come  in  at  the  door, 
and  advance  towards  me ;  I  thought  a  good  angel  came 
and  spake  to  me  saying,  *  Will  you  go  and  preach  the 
gospel?'  I  replied,  'I  am  unworthy,  I  cannot  go:'  In- 
stantly the  devil  laid  hold  of  my  hand,  and  I  began  to 
struggle  to  get  from  him  ;  I  saw  but  one  way  that  I  could 
escape,  and  that  was  a  very  narrow  one.   The  good  angel 
said  to  me,  '  There  is  a  dispensation  of  the  gospel  com- 
mitted to  you,  and  wo  unto  you,  if  you  preach  not  the 
gospel.'    I  struggled  for  some  time  to  get  from  him,  but  in 
vain  :  at  length  I  cried  out,  >  Lord,  send  by  whom  thou 
wilt,  I  am  willing  to  go  and  preach  thy  gospel.'  No 
sooner  had  I  thus  submitted,  than  I  saw  the  devil  fly  as 
it  were  through  the  end  of  the  house  in  a  flame  of  fire. 
I  awoke  ;  immediately  every  cloud  was  dispersed,  and  my 
60u\  was  enraptured  with  the  love  of  my  Saviour.  I 
wanted  now  to  converse  with  some  experienced  person  on 
the  subject ;  my  way  now  appeared  so  open,  I  thought  1 
-hould  never  have  any  more  doubts  to  contend  with.  1 
?>elieve  it  was  the  next  day,  I  received  a  letter  from  bro- 


44 


LIFE  OF  THE 


ther  D.  R.,  desiring  me  to  come  and  take  the  circuit  a 
few  weeks  while  he  went  to  Philadelphia.  I  had  no  doubt 
but  the  Lord  directed  him  to  write  thus.  Before  the  da\ 
arrived  that  I  was  to  set  off,  the  enemy  strove  again  to 
prevent  me ;  telling  me  I  was  deluded,  that  it  was  only 
my  own  fancy,  or  the  vanity  of  my  own  heart.  After  I 
set  out  I  was  pursued  to  that  degree,  I  was  ready  to  desire 
my  horse  might  throw  me,  and  put  an  end  to  my  life ;  or 
maim  me  so  that  I  might  not  be  able  to  go  on.  In  the 
evening  I  got  to  brother  D.  R.'s,  in  Cecil,  where  he  had 
an  appointment  for  me  ;  but  my  exercises  were  so  severe 
that  I  could  say  but  little.  The  next  day  he  left  me,  and 
I  concluded  to  go  on  the  circuit.  Of  all  creatures  in  the 
world,  I  have  the  greatest  reason  to  be  thankful  to  the 
Lord,  for  his  tender  care  of  me,  a  poor  weak  rebel  against 
him.  At  the  first  and  second  places  to  which  I  went,  the 
Lord  was  powerfully  present;  and  I  believe  good  was 
done.  I  was  now  quite  willing  to  be  an  exhorter ;  but 
thought  I  would  not  take  a  text ;  I  had  not,  however, 
travelled  far  before  I  had  a  text  suggested  to  me,  and  I 
refused,  till  my  gift  of  exhortation  was  almost  taken  away; 
and  my  mind  was  amazingly  distressed  again. 

"  One  sabbath  I  came  to  a  place  near  Choptank  bridge , 
where  I  again  refused  to  give  out  a  text,  and  it  pleased 
the  Lord  to  hide  his  face,  so  that  I  was  unable  to  speak 
with  any  degree  of  freedom.  I  went  to  my  afternoon's 
appointment  very  low  both  in  mind  and  body,  having 
taken  very  little  refreshment  for  several  days.  I  deter- 
mined if  a  text  opened  to  me,  I  would  give  it  out  boldly, 
and  trust  in  the  Lord.  It  was  so,  and  I  gave  out,  "  Behold 
the  man."  I  shall  never  forget  the  afternoon ;  it  was  a 
time  of  power  to  me  and  many  others;  the  whole  Bible 
seemed  open  to  me.  The  next  day  I  went  to  my  appoint- 
ment, with  some  willingness  to  be  a  preacher.  I  gave  out 
this  text,  "  The  great  day  of  his  wrath  is  come,  and  who 
-hall  be  able  to  stand."  I  endeavoured  to  show,  as  I  could. 


REV.  F.  GARRETTSON. 


45 


how  awful  that  day  would  be ;  who  would,  and  who  would 
not  be  able  to  stand,  with  the  consequences  to  each 
class.  The  power  of  God  in  a  very  remarkable  manner 
came  down  among  the  people,  and  hardened  sinners  were 
brought  to  cry  for  mercy.  When  almost  spent,  I  stopt ; 
but  the  people  continued  praying.  O,  it  was  a  memorable 
season !  my  soul  was  happy,  and  my  heart  humbled.  1 
was  now  willing  to  be  a  preacher,  and  thought,  surely  1 
shall  never  doubt  again. 

"  When  brother  D.  R.  returned,  he  took  the  circuit,  and 
I  went  out  to  open  a  new  one.  As  I  passed  along  through 
TuckeyhoeNeck,  I  called  at  a  house  and  asked  the  woman 
if  she  wanted  to  hear  the  word  of  the  Lord  preached ;  if 
she  did,  to  send  and  call  in  her  neighbours :  she  did  so, 
and  I  found  great  freedom.  I  gave  out  that  I  would  preach 
again  the  next  day.  The  man  of  the  house  was  an  officer 
of  rank,  and  it  being  a  day  of  general  mustering,  he 
marched  up  all  the  company,  and  I  spoke  to  hundreds 
with  freedom  ;  many  tears  were  shed,  and  several  con- 
victed, one  of  whom  has  since  become  a  preacher.  I 
continued  several  days  in  the  Neck,  and  my  labours  were 
attended  with  success.* 

"  I  again  met  brother  D.  R.  in  Cecil  county,  where  we 
jiad  a  quarterly  meeting,  and  from  thence  we  set  out  for 
Hartford.  He  solicited  me  not  to  fail  attending  the  Bal- 
timore Conference.    On  the  Lord's  day  following,  an  ap- 

*  "  After  I  left  brother  Ruff,  I  was  wandering  along  in  search  of 
an  opening  for  the  word,  in  deep  thought  and  prayer,  that  my  way 
might  be  prosperous.  I  came  opposite  a  gate,  the  impression  wan 
sudden — turn  in,  this  is  the  place  where  you  are  to  begin.  It  was  the 
house  of  Rev.  E.  Cooper's  mother,  and  the  officer  was  his  step  father. 
Ezekiel  was  about  thirteen  years  of  age,  and  as  he  has  since  informed 
me,  he  received  a  divine  touch  which  he  never  lost,  and  some  years 
after,  he  was  happily  brought  out  to  testify  of  the  forgiving  lovo 
of  Jesus,  was  called  to  the  work  of  the  ministry,  and  to  eminent 
usefulness  in  the  church  of  God.  There  is  great  cause  of  thanR 
nlness  for  mv  feeble  efforts  in  this  little  excursion." 

5* 


Hi 


LIEE  OF  THE 


pointment  was  made  for  me  to  preach  in  my  native  place ; 
a  multitude  gathered,  among  whom  were  many  of  my  old 
friends  and  relations,  which  made  the  cross  very  heavy. 
T  gave  out  my  old  text,  '  The  great  day  of  his  wrath  is 
come,  and  who  shall  be  able  to  stand  V  Just  as  I  had 
entered  on  the  subject,  I  fainted  under  the  cross,  and  fell 
to  the  ground,  (I  was  preaching  under  the  trees,)  where 
I  lay  till  water  was  brought  and  thrown  on  me,  when  I 
immediately  recovered  and  was  enabled  to  rise.  I  then 
proceeded,  the  subject  opened  to  me,  and  we  had  a  solemn 
season.  Tongue  cannot  express  or  pen  describe  what  I 
felt.  Some  of  the  careless  ones  said,  '  He  is  not  able  to 
stand.'  It  seemed  as  if  I  could  have  lain  down  my  life 
for  my  relatives  and  neighbours,  had  it  been  required. 
Thanks  be  to  God,  I  trust  some  good  was  done.  The  next 
day  I  was  most  severely  pursued  by  the  enemy  of  souls, 
T  was  young,  and  very  feeble  both  in  body  and  mind,  and 
greatly  feared  lest  I  should  fall  under  the  hand  of  my  pow- 
erful foe ;  but  the  blessed  God  had  an  eye  upon  me  for  good. 
On  Monday  I  had  a  severe  conflict  about  attending  the 
conference.  The  exercise  of  my  mind  was  too  great  for 
my  emaciated  frame.  I  betook  myself  to  my  bed  and  lay 
till  twelve  o'clock,  then  rose  up  and  set  off.  I  got  into 
Baltimore  about  sunset.  The  conference  was  to  begin 
the  next  day  :  I  attended,  passed  through  an  examination., 
was  admitted  on  trial,  and  my  name  was,  for  the  first 
time,  classed  among  the  Methodists;  and  I  received  of 
Mr.  Rankin  a  written  license.  My  mind  continued  so 
agitated,  for  I  still  felt  an  unwillingness  to  be  a  travelling 
preacher,  that  after  I  went  from  the  preaching  house  to 
dinner,  I  again  fainted  under  my  burden,  and  sunk  to  the 
floor.  When  I  recovered  I  found  myself  in  an  upper 
chamber  on  the  bed,  surrounded  by  several  preachers  ;  I 
asked,  *  where  I  had  been,'  as  I  seemed  to  be  lost  to  all 
ihings  below,  appearing  to  have  been  in  a  place  from 
whence  I  did  not  desire  to  return.  The  brethren  joined  in 


REV.  F.  CARRETTSOX. 


47 


prayer,  and  my  soul  was  so  happy,  while  every  thing  wore 
so  pleasing  an  aspect,  that  the  preachers  appeared  to  me 
more  like  angels  than  men.  And  I  have  praised  the  Lord 
ever  since,  that,  though  unworthy  of  a  seat  among  them 
I  was  ever  united  to  this  happy  family." 


CHAPTER  III. 

Commences  a  regular  travelling  preacher — Severely  exercised — 
Much  assisted— Holds  a  watch  night— Goes  to  Fairfax  circuit- 
Preaches  in  the  parish  church — Great  manifestation  of  the  power 
of  God — Attacked  by  a  Presbyterian  minister  on  the  doctrine  of 
perfection — Farewell  sermon-r-Lodges  with  a  Quaker — Attends 
conference. 

"  I  was  appointed  to  travel  in  the  Frederick  circuit  with 
Mr.  Rodda,  and  as  the  conference  ended  on  Friday,  I  set 
out,  arrived  at  Mr.  W — n's,  and  the  next  day  got  into 
my  circuit.  I  preached  on  the  Lord's  day  with  very 
little  freedom  or  happiness  to  my  own  soul,  the  enemy 
still  pursuing  me  with  his  fiery  darts.  At  times  I  had 
sweet  communion  with  my  blessed  Lord  ;  but  a  conscious- 
ness of  my  weakness  and  inability  for  the  great  work  in 
which  I  had  engaged,  caused  my  hands  to  hang  down. 
I  was  a  young  soldier,  and  knew  but  little  about  exer- 
cising the  Christian  armour.  The  goodness  of  God  wa? 
great  to  me,  in  opening  the  hearts  of  the  people  to  receive 
and  bear  with  my  weaknesses. 

M  One  day  on  my  way  to  my  appointment  my  difficulties 
appeared  so  great,  that  I  turned  my  horse,  three  different 
times,  towards  home.  I  was  in  a  solitary  wood,  entirely 
alone ;  I  wept,  I  mourned,  and  prayed  at  the  feet  of  my 
Lord,  and  was  finally  encouraged  to  go  forward,  and  a 
sweet  and  powerful  meeting  we  had.  Sometimes  when  1 
have  been  at  the  appointed  place,  and  the  people  assem- 
bling, I  have  been  tempted  to  hide  myself,  or  wish  that  1 


4b 


LIFE  OF  THE 


was  sick ;  at  other  times  I  have  envied  the  happiness  of 
crawling  insects  on  the  face  of  the  earth  ;  and  I  have  con- 
stantly found  that  the  greater  cross  it  was  to  speak  for 
God,  the  greater  was  the  blessing,  both  to  myself  and  the 
people.  In  these  cases  I  seldom  opened  my  mouth  to 
speak  in  public  but  the  power  of  the  Lord  was  sensi- 
bly felt.  My  Bible,  at  particular  times,  would  appear  so 
small  that  I  could'not  find  a  text.  I  remember  one  day, 
a  congregation  was  gathered,  and  I  was  alone,  under  deep 
exercise ;  and  it  appeared  as  if  there  was  not  one  verse 
in  the  Bible  that  I  could  speak  on  :  all  on  a  sudden  whilst 
I  was  on  my  knees  before  the  Lord,  the  following  text  was 
powerfully  applied  :  '  The  Spirit  of  the  Lord  God  is  upon 
me,  because  he  hath  anointed  me  to  preach  glad  tidings 
to  the  meek,  to  bind  up  the  broken  hearted,  to  proclaim 
liberty  to  the  captives,  and  the  opening  of  the  prison  to 
them  that  are  bound,'  Isa.  lxi,  1.  I  immediately  met  the 
assembly,  and  after  singing  and  prayer,  gave  out  the  text, 
and  the  power  of  God  descended  in  an  extraordinary 
manner.  Previously  to  this  the  people  were  so  hardened 
that  we  had  only  four  members  in  that  place  ;  but  before  I 
left  the  house,  twenty,  who  seemed  to  be  that  day  broken 
in  heart,  were  added  to  the  society.  We  continued  sing- 
ing and  praying  till  nearly  sunset,  and  there  appeared  to 
be  very  few  in  the  congregation  whose  hearts  were  not 
touched  ;  my  voice  being  almost  lost  in  the  cries  of  the 
distressed.  O  blessed  be  God  !  this  was  a  day  of  marrow 
and  fat  things  to  my  poor  heart. 

u  Some  time  after  I  was  requested  to  appoint  a  watch- 
night,  to  which  I  consented.  Mr.  R.  was  displeased  that 
I  had  not  consulted  him ;  but  I  was  innocent,  knowing 
very  little  of  the  discipline.  Many  people  came  together, 
and  many  of  the  children  of  the  devil  were  angry  and  stoned 
die  house ;  but  the  Lord  was  powerfully  present.  His 
people  had  a  little  paradise  ;  and  I  trust  there  were  several 
mow -born  souls,  and  some  poor  sinners  brought  to  tremble. 


REV.  F.  GARRETTSOX, 


49 


"  I  continued  six  months  in  this  circuit,  and  blessed 
be  God !  many  were  added  to  the  society ;  his  children 
much  quickened  :  and  many  happily  brought  into  the  king- 
dom of  grace.  My  heart  was  closely  united  to  the  people, 
and  they  were  remarkably  kind  to  me.  I  thought  it  a 
great  favour  to  be  received  as  a  preacher :  and  I  verily 
believe  the  Lord  inclined  the  hearts  of  the  people  to  over- 
look my  many  weaknesses  and  want  of  knowledge ;  and 
for  the  sake  of  his  dear  Son  in  a  small  measure  owned  my 
efforts. 

"  I  think  it  was  in  November  I  was  sent  to  Fairfax  cir- 
cuit, where  I  staid  three  months.  I  had  many  happy 
moments,  and  preached  the  gospel  with  freedom.  I 
cannot  say  I  met  with  much  success,  neither  was  I  so 
powerfully  harassed  by  temptations.  I  was  now  better 
acquainted  with  Satan's  devices ;  and  I  trust,  had  a  more 
steady  confidence  in  my  blessed  Saviour.  I  began  to  preach 
the  word  more  freely,  and  was  not  so  easily  shaken  with 
respect  to  my  call  to  the  ministry.  I  was  now  entirely 
willing  to  be  a  travelling  preacher :  and  blessed  be  God  ' 
he  gave  me  favour  in  the  sight  of  the  people. 

"  As  there  were  many  doors  open  for  us  in  New  Vir- 
ginia, and  several  small  societies  formed,  Mr.  Rodda 
thought  it  expedient  to  send  me  into  those  parts  of  the 
country ;  and  blessed  be  my  God !  I  found  a  willingness 
to  go  any  where,  and  to  do  any  thing  that  would  be  of 
the  least  service  to  the  church  of  God.  I  bless  and 
praise  the  Lord  for  his  goodness  to  me  during  my  stay  in 
that  part  of  his  vineyard,  for  he  wonderfully  enlarged  nr. 
desires  after  him ;  he  increased  my  gifts,  and  opened  the 
iiearts  and  houses  of  the  people  to  receive  his  servant  and 
his  word.    Many  were  added  to  the  society. 

u  I  visited  Shepherd's  town,  lying  high  up  on  the  Po- 
tomac river.  On  the  Lord's  day  I  attended  the  church 
and  heard  their  minister  preach  on  *  Keep  holy  the  sab- 
bath  day.'  Though  he  was  a  man  slow  of  speech,  I  think  his 


50 


LIFE  OF  TIIF. 


discourse  took  up  only  fifteen  minutes.  He  said  there  war 
no  harm  in  civil  amusements  on  a  week  day ;  but  they  ought 
to  refrain  from  them  on  the  sabbath.  I  had  no  doubt  but 
his  discourse  was  his  own  composition.  I  do  not  remem- 
ber a  word  about  the  fall  of  man,  faith,  or  repentance.  I 
asked  liberty,  and  went  up  into  the  pulpit  after  him,  and 
gave  out,  '  How  shall  we  escape  if  we  neglect  so  great  sal- 
vation V  Heb.  ii,  3.  After  I  had  done,  one  of  his  hearers 
asked  him  what  he  thought  of  the  doctrine  the  stranger 
had  delivered  ?  Why,  said  he,  he  seems  to  bring  Scripture 
to  prove  it ;  it  may  be  so,  but  if  it  is  I  know  nothing  of  it. 

" 1  preached  every  other  Sunday  in  the  church  during 
my  stay  in  this  new  circuit ;  and  the  fourth  sermon  there 
were  as  many  people  as  could  crowd  into  the  building. 
There  was  a  great  agitation  among  the  congregation,  and 
the  word  took  such  effect  on  the  heart  of  a  woman  that 
-he  cried  aloud  for  mercy.  The  people,  being  unacquainted 
with  such  things,  strove  to  get  out ;  but  the  aisle  and  every 
place  were  so  crowded,  that  they  could  not,  unless  those 
at  the  doors  had  first  given  way.  In  a  few  minutes  the 
Lord  set  her  soul  at  liberty.  She  clapped  her  hands  in  an 
ecstacy  of  joy,  praised  the  Lord,  and  then  quietly  sat  down. 
The  whole  congregation  seemed  to  be  lost  in  amazement, 
and  the  div  ine  presence  appeared  to  run  through  the  whole 
house  :  most  of  the  people  were  melted  into  tears.  The 
Presbyterian  minister  was  among  the  crowd,  and  most  of 
his  congregation  came  to  hear  what  the  babbler  had  to  say. 
This  man  with  his  deacon  I  met  on  the  road  a  few  days 
after.  1 1  was  hearing  you  preach,'  said  he,  ■  and  I  did 
not  like  your  doctrine.'  What  was  your  objection,  said  I 
:  Why  it  was  a  volley  of  stuff.'  Well,  I  replied,  if  the 
Lord  makes  use  of  it  to  bring  souls  to  himself,  I  wish  to 
be  thankful  and  satisfied.  1  You  preach  perfection,'  said 
he,  '  and  that  I  do  not  believe  to  be  attainable  in  this  life.' 
Then,  said  I,  you  do  not  hold  with  the  doctrine  of  our 
f  ord  and  his  apostles ;  our  Lord  says, '  Be  ye  perfect  over, 


REV.  F.  GARRETTSON. 


51 


as  your  Father  in  heaven  is  perfect,'  and  the  apostle  says, 
1  The  blood  of  Christ  cleanseth  from  all  sin.'  When  are 
we  to  be  made  perfect  1  '  Not  till  death,'  said  he.  Our 
Lord,  said  I,  '  came  to  destroy  the  works  of  the  devil 
and  do  you  suppose  he  will  call  death  to  his  assistance  ? 
Death  in  Scripture  is  called  the  last  enemy,  and  we  learn, 
that  as  death  leaves  us  judgment  will  find  us ;  and  that 
there  is  no  knowledge  or  work  in  the  grave.  And  if  we 
die  in  our  sins,  where  the  Lord  is  we  cannot  come:  I 
want  to  know  how  death  is  to  bring  this  about.  *  Why,' 
said  he,  1  at  the  article  of  death,  sin  is  done  away,  and 
not  till  then.'  The  Papists  say,  we  must  be  refined  by  the 
fire  of  purgatory  :  the  Universalists,  that  the  last  farthing 
will  be  paid  in  hell ;  and  you  say,  Nay,  death  will  do  it  \ 
but  we  profess  to  hold  with  the  Holy  Scriptures,  which 
say,  that 1  his  name  shall  be  called  Jesus,  for  he  shall  save 
his  people  from  their  sins.'  Do  you  not,  said  I,  believe 
that  the  Lord  is  able  to  wash  and  cleanse  the  soul  from 
all  sin  one  minute  before  death  ?  To  this  he  agreed.  And 
if  a  minute,  why  not  a  day,  a  month,  yea,  why  not  seven 
years?  The  apostle  saith,  '  Behold,  now  is  the  accepted 
time  !  behold,  now  is  the  day  of  salvation  !'  How  dare 
any  man  limit  the  holy  One  of  Israel.  *  I  have  done  with 
you,'  cried  he  and  his  deacon,  and  so  saying  turned  they 
their  backs  upon  me.* 

"  A  few  evenings  after,  I  preached  near  his  house,  and 
he  and  his  deacon  were  present  again  ;  a  precious  season 
we  had  ;  a  great  shaking  among  sinners,  and  I  expect  the 

*  "  I  shall  here  observe,  that  many  things  were  said  on  both  side?, 
which  I  penned  in  my  daily  journal ;  the  substance  of  which  I  gave 
to  the  public,  and  I  have  since  examined  my  daily  journal,  and  I  am 
assured  of  the  correctness  of  what  was  said.  But  I  have  to  say,  we 
were  both  beginners  in  the  great  work  of  the  ministry,  and  pro- 
bably a  few  years'  longer  experience,  and  we  should  have  been 
capable  of  handling  the  controversy  more  profitably.  God  alone  is 
absolutely  perfect.  Among  finite  intelligences  perfection  can  only 
be  in  degrees.   Angels  arc  perfect  in  their  measure.    Adam  in 


52 


LIFE  OF  THE 


heart  of  the  minister  was  also  softened.  He  came  to  me 
after  sermon,  and  asked  my  pardon  if  he  had  said  any 
thing  amiss. 

"  Glory  to  God,  he  enabled  me  to  travel  largely  through 
that  country,  to  preach  one,  two,  three,  and  sometimes  four 
sermons  a  day.  The  last  sermon  I  preached  was  from 
"Finally,  brethren,  farewell,'  &c.  This  was  a  time  not 
soon  to  be  forgotten.  A  large  congregation  seemed  to 
drink  in  every  word ;  such  attention  was  given  and  so 
much  of  the  divine  presence  felt,  that  I  continued  nearly 
three  hours,  and  then  the  people  hung  around  me  in  such 
a  manner  that  I  could  scarcely  get  from  them,  begging  me 
with  tears  not  to  leave  them." 

Thus  ended  the  labours  of  this  man  of  God  in  that  part 
of  the  country  for  this  conference  year.  And  who  that 
reads  the  preceding  account  of  his  travels,  his  mode  of  life, 
his  indefatigable  labours  to  promulgate  the  gospel  of  the 
grace  of  God,  and  witnesses  at  the  same  time  the  aston- 
ishing effects  of  his  ministrations,  but  must  glorify  God 
in  him  ?  To  young  preachers  of  the  gospel  in  particular, 
this  narrative  of  the  manner  in  which  Mr.  Garrettson 
was  called  forth  into  the  gospel  field,  and  the  various 
exercises  of  his  mind,  as  well  as  the  encouragement  afford- 
ed him  by  the  Head  of  the  church,  must  be  peculiarly  inte- 
resting and  profitable.  How  different  the  school  in  which 
his  mind  was  disciplined  to  "the  obedience  of  Christ" 
and  prepared  to  become  a  competent  and  an  efficient 
1  minister  of  the  New  Testament"  from  that  in  which  many 
are  fitted  by  the  art  and  device  of  men  !  The  instrument 

paradise  was  perfect  in  his  measure.  Christians  may  be  perfect  in 
their  measure,  and  what  we  call  Christian  perfection,  is  a  high 
degree  of  piety — to  love  God  with  every  power  of  the  soul,  and  to 
be  saved  from  all  sin,  properly  so  called. 

"  The  apostle  Paul  describes  it, 1  to  be  enlightened,  to  taste  the  hea- 
venly gift,  to  partake  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  to  taste  the  good  word  of 
God,  and  the  powers  of  the  world  to  come/  '  The  bloo.d  of  Christ- 
cleanses  from  all  sin." ' 


REV.  F.  GARRETTSON. 


was  fitted  for  its  work,  and  its  effect  was  powerfully  felt 
wherever  it  operated. 

After  lodging  and  praying  with  a  Quaker  family  "  whose 
hearts  the  Lord  touched,"  Mr.  Garrettson  attended  a  quar- 
terly meeting  at  Fairfax  with  Mr.  Rankin,  and  then  went 
to  the  conference  which  was  held  at  Deer  creek. 


CHAPTER  IV. 

Deer  creek  Conference — Goes  to  Brunswick  circuit,  Virginia- 
Happy  seasons  in  preaching  on  the  way — Arrives  on  his  circuit, 
and  finds  a  lively  people— An  officer  interrogates  him  on  the  subject 
of  fighting — Confidence  in  God  increased — Great  consolation  in 
preaching — Tempting  offers,  which  he  resists — Whites  and  blacks 
much  affected — Refuses  the  state  oath — Escapes  a  threatened  im- 
prisonment—Goes to  North  Carolina— Reflections  on  Christian 
perfection — Experiences  perfect  love,  and  preaches  this  doctrine— 
Narrowly  escapes  being  shot. 

"  Our  conference  this  year  began  at  Deer  creek  the  20th 
of  May,  1777,  and  continued  till  the  Friday  following.  I 
was  greatly  refreshed  among  the  servants  of  God  ;  some 
of  whom  I  have  never  seen  since,  nor  shall  again  on  this 
side  of  eternity. 

"  My  appointment  was  in  Virginia,  in  what  was  called 
Brunswick  circuit,  with  brother  W.  and  brother  T.  After 
spending  a  few  days  among  my  relations  and  old  friends, 
on  Monday  I  set  out  for  my  circuit,  and  on  Tuesday  met 

the  preachers  at  brother  M  r's  in  Fairfax:  and  the 

next  morning  we  set  out  in  company  on  our  way.  My 
appointment  was  much  to  my  mind,  and  I  had  a  lively 
hope  that  my  Lord  would  be  with  me,  and  bless  my  weak 
endeavours  to  promote  his  cause. 

u  We  travelled  several  days  before  we  met  any  Method* 
ists  ;  but  the  Lord  befriended  us,  for  we  had  happy  times 
together;  and  had  an  opportunity  of  preaching  several 
iermons  before  we  reached  our  circuit :  we  had  a  sweet 

6 


LIFE  OF  THE 


season  at  the  house  of  a  good  old  man ;  and  I  think  we 
were  providentially  sent  thither,  not  only  for  the  benefit  of 
the  family,  but  likewise  of  many  others. 

"  June  the  4th  1  parted  with  my  company,  and  thanks 
be  to  God,  my  soul  was  refreshed  as  with  new  wine.  The 
same  day  I  was  brought  to  the  house  of  a  kind  widow,  who 
sent  out  and  called  a  company  together.  There  was  a 
young  growing  society  in  this  neighbourhood.  I  preached 
from  *  Fear  not,  little  flock,'  &,c,  Luke  xii,  32.  From 
what  I  could  understand  they  had  seldom  had  such  a  time 
of  refreshing.  I  could  say  It  is  good  for  me  to  be  here. 
My  confidence  still  grew  stronger  with  respect  to  my  call 
to  the  ministry.  » 

"  On  the  5th  of  June  I  got  into  my  circuit,  and  on 
Saturday  the  7th,  began  my  ministry  among  a  lively  peo- 
ple. I  was  attacked  by  an  officer  who  wanted  to  know 
tny  mind  respecting  fighting.  I  told  him  God  had  taught 
me  better  than  to  use  carnal  weapons  against  the  lives  of 
human  creatures.  He  intimated  something  about  stopping 
me.  I  told  him  I  was  not  afraid  of  man — that  if  he  did 
not  learn  to  fight  with  other  weapons  he  would  go  to  hell. 

"  On  Sunday  the  8th  of  June,  I  preached  at  brother 

I  's  to  many  serious  people.    While  I  was  pointing 

out  the  gospel  salvation  there  was  a  shout  in  the  camp  of 
Israel ;  and  after  the  meeting  ended  there  was  a  rejoicing 
among  God's  people.  I  met  the  society,  and  was  more 
than  ever  confirmed  in  my  belief  that  the  Lord  had  sent 
me  into  that  part  of  the  vineyard.  I  there  met  with  a 
black  boy  who  was  happy  in  the  Lord ;  and  I  thought  he 
exceeded  all  the  youths  I  had  ever  seen  for  a  gift  and 
power  in  prayer. 

"  Monday,  June  the  9th,  I  preached  a  few  miles  off. 
from  these  words,  'Loose  him  and  let  him  go.'  There 
were  as  many  people  as  the  house  could  contain.  After 
preaching  nearly  two  hours,  the  cries  of  the  assembly  were 
so  great  that  I  desisted.    The  people  continued  together 


REV.  F.  GARRETTSOX. 


5ft 


a  long  time  after,  and  I  doubt  not  but  several  were  set  at 
liberty.  O  Jesus !  thou  still  increasest  my  faith ;  thou 
givest  me  lively  sensations  of  thy  pardoning  love ;  and  I  feel 
that  thou  hast  called  me  to  the  ministry  of  thy  blessed 
word.  At  this  meeting  we  were  so  wonderfully  drawn 
out  that  we  knew  not  when  to  part,  having  seldom  felt 
the  like.  The  next  day  I  had  great  freedom  to  preach, 
and  one  soul  was  born  of  God. 

*  Thursday,  June  12th,  I  found  liberty  in  preaching  at 

Dr.  C  r's  to  an  attentive,  solemn  congregation.  I  rode 

to  Col.  Taylor's  and  met  brother  F.  P.  We  held  a  watch 
night,  and  I  think  I  never  had  more  freedom  to  speak. 
The  word  was  blessed  to  the  Colonel  and  his  family,  and 
they  treated  me  ever  after  more  like  a  son  than  a  stranger  : 
yea,  I  may  say,  more  like  an  angel  than  a  poor  clod  of 
earth.  And  I,  on  my  part,  shall  ever  respect  them  for 
their  kindness  to  me. 

"  The  next  day  I  again  crossed  the  Roanoke  river,  and 
had  great  liberty  to  preach  from  these  words,  '  For  lo,  the 
winter  is  past,  the  rain  is  over  and  gone,  the  flowers  ap- 
pear on  the  earth,  the  time  of  the  singing  of  birds  is  come, 
and  the  voice  of  the  turtle  is  heard  in  the  land/  &c. 
After  this,  we  had  a  love  feast,  and  many  spoke  freely  of 
ihe  goodness  of  God.  In  this  place  the  people  wanted  to 
gain  me  with  their  kindness  ;  but  I  refused  their  obliging 
offers,  being  convinced  I  should  do  jnore  good  in  wander- 
ing up  and  down  the  earth  without  any  incumbrances : 
and  as  for  riches,  I  had  enough  to  serve  my  purposes.  The 
temptation  was  considerable,  and  pleasing  to  nature 
Vain  world,  away  with  your  flattery !  I  could  rejoice  in 
my  God,  with  the  testimony  of  a  good  conscience,  know- 
ing that  the  oblation  was  made  for  the  good  of  Christ's 
church  which  he  purchased  with  his  own  blood.  It  was 
no  time  to  think  of  houses  and  lands,  &c.  I  passed  on. 
rejoicing  in  God  my  Saviour,  and  was  greatly  encouraged 
in  the  blessed  work.    But  halcyon  days  did  not  always 


56 


HFE  OF  THE 


attend  me.  I  again  experienced  the  severe  buffettings  of 
Satan ;  but  my  exercises  proved  a  blessing  to  me,  for  my 
soul  was  humbled,  and  I  was  made  in  a  measure  sensible 
of  the  need  of  a  deeper  work  of  grace  in  my  heart  before 
T  could  be  completely  happy. 

"  Sunday,  June  22d,  in  Roanoke  chapel  I  preached  to 
about  five  hundred  whites,  and  almost  as  many  blacks 
who  stood  without.  I  found  freedom  of  mind,  and  many 
tears  were  shed  by  both  white  and  black.  The  next  day 
while  I  was  preaching  a  funeral  sermon  we  had  much  oi 
the  divine  presence.  In  this  way  I  continued  around  the 
circuit  till  the  quarterly  meeting,  which  was  held  in 
August,  at  Maberry's  chapel.  The  Lord  was  with  me, 
blest  my  endeavours,  and  increased  my  love  to  him  and 
his  people.  In  this  circuit  I  conversed  with  some  deeply 
experienced  Christians,  and  by  their  humble  walk  and 
heavenly  conversation,  I  was  much  stirred  up  to  seek  a 
deeper  work  of  grace;  especially  by  the  experience  of 

sister  B  .  I  believed  there  was  such  a  thing  as  perfect 

love  to  be  attained  in  this  world ;  and  I  likewise  knew  I 
was  not  in  possession  of  it :  I  saw  a  beauty  in  the  doctrine, 
and  preached  it,  but  it  was  at  a  distance. 

"About  this  time  the  state  oath  began  to  be  administered, 
and  was  universally  complied  with,  both  by  preachers  and 
people  where  I  was ;  but  I  could  by  no  means  be  subject 
to  my  rulers  in  this  aspect,  as  it  touched  my  conscience 
towards  God :  so  I  was  informed  I  must  either  leave  the 
state,  take  the  oath,  or  go  to  jail.  I  told  those  who  came 
to  tender  the  oath  to  me,  that  I  professed  myself  a  friend 
to  my  country  :  that  I  would  do  nothing  willingly  or  know- 
ingly to  the  prejudice  of  it:  that  if  they  required  it,  I 
would  give  them  good  security  of  my  friendly  behaviour 
during  my  stay  in  the  state.  *  But  why/  said  they,  4  will 
you  not  take  the  oath  V  '  I  think,'  said  I,  1  the  oath  is  too 
binding  on  my  conscience ;  moreover,  I  never  swore  an 
oath  in  my  life :  and  ministers  of  the  gospel  have  enough 


REV.  F.  GARRETTSOX.  57 

to  do  in  their  sphere.  I  want,  in  all  things,  to  keep  a 
conscience  void  of  offence,  to  walk  in  the  safest  way,  and 
to  do  all  the  good  I  can  in  bringing  sinners  to  God.' 

"  We  began  to  labour  under  heavy  political  trials,  as  it 
was  a  little  after  the  commencement  of  what  we  call  the 
revolutionary  war,  and  indeed  the  clash  of  arms  was  a  new 
thing  in  our  country,  especially  such  powerful  blows  from 
an  overgrown  mother,  who  wanted  to  keep  her  children 
under  subjection,  in  matters  wherein  they  thought  they 
were  capable  of  judging  for  themselves.  It  might  be 
asked,  Why  did  you  not  comply  with  the  law  ?  From 
reading,  my  own  reflection,  and  the  teachings  of  the  good 
Spirit,  I  was  drawn  quite  away  from  a  belief  in  the  law- 
fulness of  shedding  human  blood  under  the  gospel  dispen- 
sation, or  at  most  it  must  be  in  an  extreme  case,  touching 
which,  at  that  time  my  mind  was  in  doubt.  Again,  I 
thought  the  test  oath  was  worded  in  such  a  way,  as  to 
bind  me  to  take  arms  whenever  called  on,  and  I  felt  no 
disposition  to  use  carnal  weapons. 

"  Many  of  my  friends  endeavoured  to  persuade  me  to 
comply  :  alleging  that  I  might  be  more  useful  among  the 
people :  but  it  was  to  nd  purpose.  The  rulers  said,  *  You 
must  leave  the  state.'  This  I  cannot  do,  for  first,  the 
conference  appointed  me  to  labour  in  this  state :  and  in 
the  second  place,  I  am  confident  that  my  appointment  is 
approved  of  by  my  heavenly  Father ;  and  therefore  I  dare 
not  leave  the  state.  '  Then/  said  they,  1  you  must  go  to 
prison.'  That  matter,  I  replied,  I  leave  to  the  God  of 
Daniel ;  assured  he  is  able  to  defend  my  cause,  whether 
in  or  out  of  jail. 

"The  many  trials  I  had  on  this  occasion  drove  me 
nearer  to  God,  and  as  many  thought  that  every  sermon 
would  be  my  last,  more  attended  than  otherwise  would, 
and  I  found  much  freedom  to  preach  the  word,  and  good 
was  done. 

"At  a  certain  place  several  of  the  rulers  bound  them- 

6* 


58 


LIFE  OF  THE 


selves  to  put  me  to  jail,  when  I  came  that  way  again :  my 
friends  persuaded  me  to  decline  going  there;  but  I  told 
them  I  could  not  be  clear  if  I  distrusted  so  good  a  God. 
Before  I  came  round  to  that  place,  the  Lord  laid  his  afflict- 
ing hand  on  some  of  those  ruling  men  who  had  threatened 
to  imprison  me;  so  that  when  I  went  there,  several  of 
them  had  already  made  their  exit  into  eternity !  and  an- 
other was  lying  at  the  point  of  death.  I  preached  with 
much  freedom,  but  though  I  had  been  chased  for  several 
months,  there  was  none  to  lay  the  hand  of  violence  upon 
me.  The  persecution  from  this  quarter  entirely  subsided 
during  my  stay  in  the  state.  In  this  circuit  I  met  with  a 
number  of  inward  and  outward  trials;  but  I  bless  God. 
that  he  ever  sent  me  into  this  part  of  his  vineyard :  so 
that  I  can  truly  say,  that  the  life  and  conversation  of  many 
of  my  worthy  friends,  (some  of  whom  were  older  in  the 
grace  of  God  than  myself,)  were  made  a  great  blessing  to 
me.  O!  how  shall  I  make  suitable  returns  to  my  God 
for  the  thousands  of  his  favours. 

"  In  September  I  went  to  North  Carolina,  to  travel 
Roanoke  circuit,  and  was  sweetly  drawn  out  in  the  glo- 
rious work,  though  my  exercises  were  very  great,  particu- 
larly respecting  slavery.*  Many  times  did  my  heart  ache 

*  The  question  of  slavery  becomes  more  and  more  perplexing  in 
these  United  States.  It  is  an  evil  more  easily  deplored  than  extir- 
pated. Though  it  is  cause  for  much  gratitude  that  by  the  influence 
of  the  gospel  many  of  the  slaves  are  made  better,  and  their  masters 
have  become  more  humane  in  their  treatment  of  their  slaves,  all 
seem  to  agree  that  it  is  an  evil  much  to  be  deprecated.  It  seems 
indeed  like  an  inveterate  disease  of  the  body,  the  pains  of  which  are 
sensibly  felt,  though  not  easily  removed.  What  effect  it  may  ulti- 
mately have  on  the  body  politic  time  alone  must  and  will  develope 

In  the  present  state  of  things  in  the  southern  states  it  seems  un 
available  to  contend  for  emancipation.  The  best,  I  think,  which 
can  be  done  to  meliorate  their  condition  is  to  bring,  as  far  as  possi- 
ble, all,  both  master  and  servant,  under  the  influence  of  that  immu- 
-able  law,  binding  on  all  human  beings,  namely,  to  do  to  others  as 
we  would  they  should  do  unto  us  in  like  circumstances.  Let  slaves 


REV.  F.  GARRETTSOX, 


5J9 


on  account  of  the  slaves  in  this  part  of  the  country,  and 
many  tears  did  I  shed,  both  in  Virginia  and  Carolina, 
while  exhibiting  a  crucified  Jesus  to  their  view ;  and  I 
bless  God  that  my  labours  were  not  in  vain  among  them. 
I  endeavoured  frequently  to  inculcate  the  doctrine  of 
freedom  in  a  private  way,  and  this  procured  me  the  ill  will 
of  some  who  were  in  that  unmerciful  practice.  I  would 
often  set  apart  times  to  preach  to  the  blacks,  and  adapt 
my  discourse  to  them  alone  ;  and  precious  moments  have 
I  had.  While  many  of  their  sable  faces  were  bedewed 
with  tears,  their  withered  hands  of  faith  were  stretched 
out,  and  their  precious  souls  made  white  in  the  blood  of 
the  Lamb.  The  suffering  of  these  poor  outcasts  of  men, 
through  the  blessing  of  God,  drove  them  near  to  the  Lord, 
and  many  of  them  were  truly  happy. 

"Respecting  Christian  perfection,  I  believed  such  a 
thing  to  be  attainable  in  this  life;  I  therefore,  both  in 
public  and  private,  contended  for  it,  and  had  often  felt  the 
need  of  it  in  my  own  soul :  but  I  never  had  such  a  view 
t>f  it  in  my  life  as  while  in  this  circuit.  The  Lord,  in  a 
very  powerful  and  sudden  manner,  gave  me  to  see  and  feel 
the  need  of  this  blessed  work.  Every  heart  corruption 
was  discovered  to  me  by  the  blessed  Spirit,  at  the  house 
of  that  dear  afflicted  mother  in  Israel,  Mrs.  Y.  I  have  had 
many  sweet  moments  with  that  precious  family ;  but  she 
has  since  gone  to  Abraham's  bosom.  This  discovery  was 
made  to  me  while  I  was  alone  in  the  preachers'  room.  I 
expected  in  a  few  moments  to  be  in  eternity  ;  and  the  cry 
of  my  heart  was,  Lord,  save  me  from  inbred  sin.  The 
purity  of  God,  heaven,  and  the  law,  with  the  impurity  of 
my  heart,  were  so  disclosed  to  my  view,  that  I  was  hum- 
bled in  the  very  dust ;  and  expected  never  to  enter  into 

and  masters  be  instructed  in  this  great  principle  and  aot  under  its 
authority,  and  it  shall  ultimately  work  the  entire  deduction  cff 
slavery  itself. — Edit.qr-. 


LIFE  OP  THE 


the  kingdom  of  heaven  without  a  greater  likeness  to  my 
blessed  Lord.  I  rejoiced  that  the  cold  hand  of  death  was 
not  upon  me.  For  more  than  a  week  an  earnest  struggle 
continued  in  my  heart  for  all  the  mind  which  was  in 
Christ.  My  appointments  were  made,  or  I  am  apprehen- 
sive I  should  have  declined  preaching  so  pure  a  gospel, 
till  the  heart  corruptions  which  I  felt  were  washed  away. 
The  enemy  strove  very  hard  to  rob  me  of  my  confidence  ; 
but  although  I  was  at  times  brought  very  low,  yet  I  did 
not  let  go  my  hold  of  the  dear  Redeemer,  the  witness  oi 
my  justification,  &c. 

M  One  day  I  went  to  my  appointment,  and  while  the 
people  were  gathering,  I  withdrew  about  a  quarter  of  a 
mile  from  the  house  and  wrestled  with  the  Lord  in  prayer  : 
I  thought  I  could  not  meet  the  congregation,  unless  I  was 
delivered  from  my  inbred  sins.  However,  after  the  peo- 
ple had  waited  about  an  hour,  I  went  to  the  house,  but  my 
struggle  seemed  to  be  at  the  height.  I  thought  I  would 
pray  with  the  people  and  dismiss  them.  After  prayer  my 
Lord  gave  me  this  text,  *  Blessed  are  the  pure  in  heart, 
for  they  shall  see  God.'  Never  had  I  such  freedom  before 
that  time,  to  describe,  1st,  the  impurity  of  the  heart :  2dly, 
how  it  is  to  be  purified  :  and  3dly,  the  blessing  resulting 
therefrom — That  they  shall  see  God.  While  I  was  speak- 
ing of  the  travail  of  a  soul  for  purity,  all  my  inward  dis- 
tress vanished ;  and  I  felt  a  little  heaven  on  earth.  I 
know  that  the  Lord  deepened  his  work ;  but  I  did  not 
claim  the  witness  of ■  perfect  love ;'  yet  my  soul  was  happy 
from  day  to  day. 

"  From  this  time  I  began  to  preach  the  doctrine  of 
Christian  perfection  more  than  ever :  the  plan  seemed  as 
clear  to  me  as  the  noon  day  sun.  Many  were  convinced 
of  the  need  of  perfect  love  ;  and  some  were  brought  into 
the  possession  of  it.*    The  word  of  the  Lord  prospered 

*  What  is  this  perfection  ?  It  is  not  the  perfection  of  God,  or 
angels,  nor  the  perfection  of  Adam  in  paradise,  but  it  is  Christian 


REV.  F.  GARRETTSON. 


61 


in  the  circuit ;  and  some  of  the  children  of  Belial  were 
stirred  up  to  persecute.  One  day  a  very  wicked  man 
came  into  the  house  while  I  was  preaching;  he  sup- 
posed my  discourse  pointed  at  him,  and  stood  for  a  con- 
siderable time,  swelling,  and  threatening  in  his  heart  that 
he  would  haul  me  down  and  beat  me.  But  before  the 
sermon  was  ended,  he  gave  heed  to  the  things  delivered, 
and  a  spirit  of  conviction  took  hold  of  his  heart :  before  he 
left  the  house  he  professed  justifying  faith;  and  I  trust 
became  a  changed  man. 

"  I  then  went  to  the  house  of  a  Christian  man,  whose 
brother,  living  next  door,  was  a  violent  persecutor. — 
While  I  was  at  family  prayer  in  the  evening,  he  ran  over 
with  a  loaded  gun,  and  stood  with  it  presented  for  a  con- 
siderable time,  but  had  not  power  to  draw  the  trigger.  A 
few  days  after,  he  was  in  a  rage  with  his  brother  on  account 
of  his  receiving  the  preacher,  shot  at  him,  and  slightly 
wounded  his  body.    I  was  very  thankful  I  escaped  him 

"  In  this  circuit  there  was  a  blessed  gathering  of  souls 
into  the  fold  of  Christ,  many  were  convinced  and  converted, 
and  at  the  spring  quarterly  meeting  we  had  some  lively 
witnesses  of  perfect  love ;  others  were  greatly  moved  to 
seek  after  that  deep  work  of  grace.  Glory  to  God  !  I  can 
say  I  had  many  blessed,  happy  moments  while  travelling 
the  Virginia  and  Carolina  forests,  endeavouring  to  gather 
poor  lost  souls  to  the  Redeemer's  fold. 

"  I  have  often  thought  that  the  consolations  afforded 
me  were  an  ample  compensation  for  all  the  difficulties  and 

perfection.  It  consists  in  the  extirpation  of  all  sin,  in  having  the 
powers  and  affections  of  the  heart  purified,  and  the  whole  soul  filled 
with  divine  love.  2d,  How  is  this  blessing  to  be  attained  ?  As  we 
are  justified  by  faith,  so  are  we  sanctified  by  faith.  1.  We  are  con 
vinced  of  the  need  of  it.  2.  In  general  there  is  a  sweet  distress,  but, 
no  guilt  or  condemnation.  3.  We  must  by  faith  receive  the  pro^ 
mises.  Repentance  disclaims  all  help  in  man.*  Faith  lays  claim  to, 
all  the  help  in  Christ.  Repentance  says,  I  can  do  nothing.  Faith 
says,  Through  Christ  Jesus  strengthening  mc  I  can  do  all  things- 


<>2 


LIFE  OF  THE 


trials  I  met  with,  in  wandering  up  and  down  in  an  iH 
natured  world.  And  I  often  reflect  and  bewail  my  back- 
wardness, when  I  first  entered  so  unwillingly  as  a  labourer 
into  my  Lord's  vineyard.  But  now,  thanks  to  his  dear 
name,  I  go  willingly  ;  and  desire  cheerfully  to  obey  all  his 
commandments,  and  do  all  the  little  good  I  can  to  promote 
his  honour  and  glory. 

"  In  May,  I  left  the  people  to  whom  I  found  myself 
closely  united,  and  in  whose  sight  the  Lord  gave  me  grea* 
favour,  and  set  out  for  the  Leesburg  Conference." 


CHAPTER  V. 

From  the  conference  in  Leesburg,  goes  to  the  Peninsula,  Md. 
-Persecution  against  the  Methodists— Its  causes — Perseveres  in 
his  work — Beaten  and  bruised— Blessed  effects  of  this  opposition  in 
his  own  soul — Preaches  the  word  with  great  effect — Enters  the 
state  of  Delaware,  and  preaches  the  word  with  great  success — Goes 
to  Kent  island—  Death  of  his  brother  John — Remarkable  instance 
of  conversion— Meets  with  opposition  at  Dover,  but  succeeds  in 
preaching— Rescues  a  man  who  was  attempting  to  hang  himself— 
Conversion  of  an  old  persecutor — Not  an  enthusiast — Sinners  flock 
to  Christ — Delivered  from  the  hand  of  the  civil  officer — Preaches 
and  forms  a  society  in  Quantico — Vindicates  infant  baptism — Oppo- 
sition meetings  unsuccessful — Good  effectsofthe  gospel — Providen- 
tial interview  with  a  strange  woman — Work  of  God  greatly  prospers 
— Remarks  on  silent  meetings — Great  inward  conflicts — Remark- 
able answer  to  prayer— The  arm  of  the  Lord  made  bare  in  the  con- 
version of  souls — The  wicked  persecute — Escapes  unhurt — Silences 
an  ignorant  disputant— And  escapes  imprisonment.  , 

"  We  had  a  comfortable  conference  in  Leesburg,  and 
May  20,  1778,  I  set  out  for  my  destined  place.  After 
preaching  a  few  sermons,  and  visiting  my  old  friends  and 
relations,  on  the  30th  of  May  I  Crossed  the  Chesapeake ; 
and  in  the  evening  had  a  delightful  opportunity  of  press- 
ing the  necessity  of  holiness  on  the  minds  of  many, 
Blessed  be  God !  there  was  a  shout  in  the  camp  among 
our  blessed  Saviour's  despised  followers ;  and  I  have  no 


REV.  F.  GARRETTSON. 


06 


doubt  but  that  the  Lord  directed  my  lot  into  this  part  of 
the  work. 

"  On  Sunday  I  spoke  in  Kent  preaching  house  with 
much  liberty,  and  we  had  a  sweet  refreshing  season. 
This  was  the  first  Methodist  preaching  house  that  was 
built  on  this  shore.  In  the  evening  I  was  much  drawn 
out  in  prayer  and  self  examination ;  and  felt  the  sweet 
beams  of  the  blessed  Spirit,  and  experienced  the  bliss  of 
prayer,  with  a  comfortable  hope  that  my  Lord  had  deep- 
ened his  work  of  grace  in  my  heart.  Four  preachers  were 
appointed  by  conference  for  the  Peninsula — Brothers 
Hartley,  Littlejohn,  John  Cooper,  and  myself.  The  ene- 
my of  souls  had  stirred  up  a  great  persecution  against  the 
Methodists.  Brother  Hartley  was  taken  by  the  rulers, 
and  put  in  confinement.  Brother  Littlejohn  thought  it 
his  duty  to  return  to  Virginia.  And  poor  brother  Cooper 
was  too  unwell  to  travel  much  :  so  that  for  a  considerable 
time  I  was  left  almost  alone." 

This  was  a  season  peculiarly  trying  to  the  Methodist 
preachers.  War  knows  no  mercy  ;  and  the  mere  circum- 
stance that  the  first  Methodist  preachers  were  from  Eng- 
land, under  the  direction  of  Mr.  Wesley,  whose  loyalty  to 
his  king  and  country  led  him  to  speak  and  write  against 
the  proceedings  of  the  American  provinces,  was  enough 
of  itself  to  excite  suspicions  in  the  ruling  party  here 
against  the  preachers.  The  fact,  also,  as  stated  by  Mi 
Garrettson,  that  most  of  those  who  had  joined  the  socie- 
ties, and  especially  the  preachers,  were  from  principle 
averse  to  war,  which  led  them  to  refuse  to  bear  arms  in 
their  country's  defence,  tended  to  strengthen  the  suspi- 
cion, and  of  course  to  provoke  opposition  against  them. 
But  the  following  facts,  which  are  recorded  in  the  manu- 
script notes  to  the  printed  journal  by  Mr.  Garrettson,  show 
that  some  imprudences  on  the  part  of  those  whose  exam- 
ple should  have  been  of  a  different  character,  evince  tha* 
these  suspicions  were  not  entirely  without  foundation. 


an 


LIFE  OP  THE 


"  To  human  appearance,"  says  Mr.  Garrettson,  "  our 
prospects  were  gloomy."  In  this  place  what  was  called  a 
tory  company  embodied  themselves,  and  a  backslidden 
Methodist  by  the  name  of  Chancey  Clowe,  who  was  once 
thought  to  be  a  pious  man,  of  considerable  note  in  the 
society,  laid  aside  his  religion,  and  began  to  raise  a  com- 
pany with  a  view  to  make  his  way  through  the  country 
to  the  Chesapeake  to  join  the  British,  whose  fleet  at  that 
time  lay  in  the  Chesapeake  bay.  He  succeeded  in  rais- 
ing about  300  men.  He  did  much  mischief  before  he  was 
detected  and  his  plans  frustrated.  It  was  not,  however, 
before  some  blood  was  shed,  that  this  mob  was  dispersed, 
and  the  leaders  brought  to  justice.  His  excellency,  Cesar 
Rodney,  at  that  time  governor  of  the  state,  was  friendly 
to  religion.  Our  enemies  were  assiduous  in  their  endea- 
vours to  prejudice  his  mind  against  us ;  inculcating  the 
idea  that  we  were  tories,  and  ought  to  be  crushed  as  a 
body.  He  insisted  on  knowing  how  many  of  these  insur- 
rectionists there  were  of  each  denomination,  and  when 
they  found  there  were  only  two  Methodists  among  them; 
the  governor's  remarks  made  our  enemies  look  small  before 
the  court.  They  were  all  pardoned  except  C.  Clowe,  the 
leader,  who  was  hung.  This  happened  in  the  Peninsula, 
a  tract  of  country  lying  between  the  Chesapeake  and  De- 
laware bays,  comprehending  a  part  of  Maryland,  part  of 
Virginia,  and  the  whole  of  the  Delaware  state. 

While  these  things  were  transacting  among  this  class 
of  people,  Mr.  Rodda,  one  of  the  British  preachers,  no 
doubt  thinking  he  was  doing  God  service,  was  spreading 
on  his  circuit  the  king's  proclamation,  and  acting  in  seve- 
ral respects  unbecoming  the  character  of  either  a  Christian 
or  minister.  He  fled,  however,  to  the  bay,  and  employed 
a  slave  or  slaves  to  take  him  to  the  British  fleet,  and  thus 
just  escaped  with  his  life.  The  truth  of  history  requires 
this  record.  As  Philadelphia  was  at  this  time  in  posses- 
sion of  the  British,  he  was  taken  there,  and  from  thence 


ItEV.  F.  GARRETTSON. 


65 


to  his  native  land  ;  and  so  we  got  clear  of  a  backslidden 
preacher. 

'*  In  the  midst  of  these  and  many  more  troubles  which 
might  be  mentioned,"  says  Mr.  Garrettson,  "  God  ena- 
bled me  to  go  forward  through  good  and  evil  report,  and 
he  stood  by  me  ;  and  thanks  to  his  blessed  name,  he  ful- 
filled his  promise,  and  I  went  on  without  fear." 

The  above  circumstances,  however,  as  related  by  Mr 
Garrettson,  had  a  very  deleterious  effect  upon  the  tran- 
quillity of  the  societies,  as  they  tended  very  much  to  stir 
up  the  spirit  of  persecution  against  the  Methodists.  At 
such  times  when  men's  spirits  are  excited,  they  are  not 
very  accurate  in  distinguishing  between  the  innocent  and 
guilty  :  though  the  conduct  of  these  few  ought  not  to  have 
implicated  the  whole  body,  yet  it  served  as  a  pretence  for 
those  who  wished  for  an  excuse  to  reproach  pure  religion. 
'  Hence,"  Mr.  Garrettson  observes,  "  it  was  soon  circu 
lated  through  the  country  that  the  Methodists  were  ene- 
mies to  the  American  cause  :  and  were  embodying  them- 
selves to  meet  the  English  army.  A  short  time  before 
this,  the  English  preachers  had  embarked  for  Europe  ; 
and  the  conduct  of  Mr.  R.,  as  before  mentioned,  had  been 
very  injurious  to  the  persecuted  flock.  During  this  time, 
Mr.  Asbury  found  an  asylum  at  the  house  of  good  old 
Judge  White,  and  I  believe  none  but  the  Lord  and  him- 
self knew  what  he  suffered  for  nearly  twelve  months- 
We  have  since  seen  the  hand  of  the  Lord  in  his  preserva- 
tion. 

"  My  exercises  of  mind  were  very  great,  and  my  friend? 
in  Kent,  on  every  side,  entreated  me  to  remain  withthen^, 
and  not  to  travel  at  large  at  the  hazard  of  my  life.  I  was 
ready  at  first  to  consent,  but  had  not  remained  more  than  a 
week  among  them,  when  my  spirit  was  stirred  within  me, 
and  I  cried  earnestly  to  the  Lord  to  know  his  will.  I  felt 
an  impulse  to  go,  believing  that  God  would  stand  by  me, 

7 


66  LIFE  OF  THE 

and  defend  my  cause.  And  I  received  such  a  deep  sense 
of  God  in  my  heart,  and  such  precious  promises  of  his 
parental  care  over  me,  that  I  took  leave  of  my  Kent  friends, 
and  sat  out  without  any  dread  of  my  worst  enemies.  I 
then  travelled  largely  through  the  country,  preaching  once, 
twice,  three,  and  sometimes  four  times  a  day,  to  listening 
multitudes  bathed  in  tears. 

"  I  shall  not  soon  forget  the  24th  of  June,  1778.  O  what 
a  wringing  of  hands  among  sinners,  and  crying  for  mercy ! 
God's  people  praising  him  from  a  sense  of  his  divine  pre- 
sence. O  how  did  my  heart  rejoice  in  God  my  Saviour  ! 
(  went  through  Cecil  county,  and  part  of  Delaware  state.  A 
precious  flame  was  kindled  in  many  hearts,  and  many 
were  brought  to  inquire  what  they  should  do  to  be  saved. 
I  visited  Mr.  Asbury  at  Judge  White's,  and  found  him  very 
unwell.  I  had  a  sweet  opportunity  of  preaching  at  his 
place  of  confinement.  After  some  agreeable  conversation 
with  Mr.  Asbury,  I  went  on  to  Maryland,  and  had  much 
liberty  in  preaching  to  our  persecuted  friends  in  Queen 
Ann. 

"  In  this  place  they  threatened  to  imprison  me  ;  but  as 
they  did  not  take  me  in  the  public  congregation,  I  con- 
cluded they  did  not  intend  to  lay  hands  on  me  :  however, 
the  next  day,  as  I  was  going  to  Kent,  John  Brown,  who  was 
formerly  a  judge  in  that  county,  met  me  on  the  road.  When 
I  came  near  him,  he  made  a  full  stop  as  if  he  wanted 
something ;  apprehending  nothing,  I  stopped  and  inquired 
the  distance  to  Newtown.  His  reply  was,  You  must  go  to 
jail,  and  he  instantly  took  hold  of  my  horse's  bridle.  I  de- 
sired him  in  the  Lord's  name,  to  take  care  what  he  was 
about  to  do ;  assuring  him  I  was  on  the  Lord's  errand, 
and  requesting  him  to  show  his  authority  for  his  proceed- 
ings. He  immediately  alighted  from  his  horse,  and  taking 
a  large  stick  that  lay  in  the  way,  for  some  time  beat  me 
over  the  head  and  shoulders.  Not  being  far  from  his 
quarter,  he  called  aloud  for  help.    I  saw  several  persons. 


REV.  F.  GARRETTSOX. 


67 


as  I  thought,  with  a  rope,  running  to  his  assistance. 
Providentially,  at  this  moment  he  let  go  my  bridle  :  had 
not  this  been  the  case,  it  is  probable  they  would  have  put 
an  end  to  my  life  ;  for  the  beasts  of  the  field  seemed  to  be 
in  the  utmost  rage.  I  thought  the  way  was  now  open  for 
my  escape ;  and  being  on  an  excellent  horse,  I  gave  him 
the  whip,  and  got  a  considerable  distance  before  my 
enemy  could  mount ;  but  he,  knowing  the  way  better  than 
myself,  took  a  nearer  route,  met  me,  and  as  he  passed,  struck 
at  me  with  all  his  might ;  my  horse  immediately  made  a 
full  stop,  my  saddle  turned,  and  I  fell  with  force  upon  the 
ground,  with  my  face  within  an  inch  of  a  sharp  log.  The 
blows  1  had  received,  together  with  my  fall  and  bruises; 
deprived  me  of  my  senses.  Providentially,  at  this  time,  a 
woman  passed  by  with  a  lancet.  I  was  taken  into  a  house, 
not  far  distant,  and  bled  ;  by  which  means  I  was  restored 
to  my  senses,  but  it  was  not  expected  I  had  many  minutes 
to  live.  My  affliction  was  good  for  me  ;  and  I  can  confi- 
dently say,  nothing  induced  me  to  wish  to  stay  any  longer 
in  this  world,  but  the  thirst  I  had  for  the  salvation  of  my 
fellow  creatures.  The  heavens,  in  a  very  glorious  man- 
ner, seemed  to  be  open ;  and  by  faith  I  saw  my  Redeemer 
standing  at  the  right  hand  of  the  Father,  pleading  my 
cause ;  and  the  Father  smiling  as  if  reconciled  to  my 
poor  soul. 

"  I  was  so  happy  I  could  scarcely  contain  myself.  My 
enemy  was  walking  to  and  fro,  in  great  agitation,  wishing 
he  had  not  molested  me.  I  had  a  heart  to  pray  for  him, 
and  desired  him  to  sit  down  by  me  and  to  read  such  and 
such  chapters.  He  did  so;  I  told  him  if  he  did  not  expe- 
rience that  blessed  work  he  would  surely  go  to  hell.  I 
said,  if  the  Lord  should  take  me  away,  I  had  a  witness 
within  me  that  I  should  go  to  heaven  ;  that  I  had  suffered 
purely  for  the  sake  of  our  Lord's  blessed  gospel ;  and  that 
I  freely  forgave  him.  I  entreated  him  to  seek  the  salva- 
■  ion  of  his  soul,  and  never  again  to  persecute  the  follow- 


6S 


LIFE  OF  THE 


ers  of  our  Lord.  The  poor  unhappy  man  did  not  know 
which  way  to  look.  '  I  will  take  you  in  my  carriage, 
said  he,  *  wherever  you  want  to  go.'  Notwithstanding 
this,  when  he  perceived  I  was  likely  to  recover,  he  went 
to  a  magistrate  who  was  nearly  as  bitter  against  us  as  him- 
self, and  brought  him  to  me. 

"  They  both  appeared  as  if  actuated  by  the  devil.  With 
a  stern  look  the  magistrate  demanded  my  name :  I  told 
him ;  and  he  took  out  his  pen  and  ink,  and  began  to  write 
a  mittimus  to  commit  me  to  jail.  Pray  sir,  said  I,  are  you 
a  justice  of  the  peace  1  He  replied  that  he  was  I  why  then, 
said  I,  do  you  suffer  men  to  behave  in  this  manner  ?  It 
such  persons  are  not  taken  notice  of,  a  stranger  can  with 
no  degree  of  safety  travel  the  road.  *  You  have,'  said 
he, '  broken  the  law.'  How  do  you  know  that  1  answered 
T ;  but  suppose  I  have,  is  this  the  way  to  put  the  law  in 
Force  against  me  1  I  am  an  inhabitant  of  this  state,  and 
have  property  in  it ;  and  if  I  mistake  not,  the  law  says  for 
the  first  offence  the  fine  is  five  pounds,  and  double  for 
every  offence  after.  The  grand  crime  was  preaching  the 
gospel  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  in  which  I  greatly  rejoice, 
My  enemy,  said  I,  conducted  himself  more  like  a  highway- 
man, than  a  person  enforcing  the  law  in  a  Christian 
country.  Be  well  assured,  this  matter  will  be  brought  to 
light,  said  I,  in  an  awful  eternity.  He  dropped  his  pen, 
and  made  no  further  attempt  to  send  me  to  prison.  By 
this  time  the  woman  who  bled  me  came  with  a  carriage ; 
and  I  found  myself  able  to  rise  from  my  bed  and  give  an 
exhortation  to  the  magistrate,  my  persecutor,  and  others 
ivho  were  present. 

"  I  rode  to  the  house  of  old  brother  Dudley,  and  preach- 
ed with  much  delight,  in  the  evening,  to  a  few  despised 
disciples,  as  I  sat  in  the  bed,  from  John  xvi,  33,  1  These 
things  I  have  spoken  unto  you,  that  in  me  ye  might  have 
oeace.  In  the  world  ye  shall  have  tribulation,  but  be  oV 
good  cheer :  I  have  overcome  the  world.' 


REV.  F.  GARRETTSON, 


69 


;<  I  can  truly  say,  what  I  suffered  was  for  my  good,  and 
I  think  it  was  rendered  a  blessing  to  the  people  in  the 
v  icinity :  for  the  work  of  the  Lord  was  carried  on  in  a 
blessed  manner,  and  I  met  with  very  little  persecution  in 
that  county  afterwards.  (Some  time  after  I  preached  the 
funeral  sermon  of  the  wife  of  the  above  magistrate,  and  he 
was  very  much  moved.)  In  the  morning  I  awoke  about 
four,  and  desired  the  friend  of  the  house,  if  possible,  to 
prepare  a  carriage  for  me  by  six ;  as  I  had  a  long  way  to 
go  and  to  preach  twice.  But  being  disappointed  in  getting 
a  conveyance,  though  scarcely  able  to  turn  in  my  bed,  my 
body  being  so  bruised,  I  looked  to  the  Lord  for  help,  which 
was  granted  with  sweet  consolation.  I  mounted  my  horse 
about  seven  o'clock  and  rode  about  fifteen  miles,  and 
preached  at  eleven  o'clock.  O  \  what  a  nearness  I  had 
to  the  Lord,  while  I  held  up  a  crucified  Jesus  to  upwards 
of  five  hundred  persons !  My  face  bruised,  scarred,  and 
bedewed  with  tears !  the  people  were  for  the  most  part 
much  affected.  I  rode  afterwards  ten  miles  further,  and 
preached  to  hundreds  with  great  freedom.  O  !  how  sweet 
my  Saviour  was  to  me  !  It  seemed  as  if  I  could  have  died 
for  him. 

"  After  a  few  days  respite  I  went  to  the  place  where  I 
was  beaten,  and  found  that  the  persecuting  spirit  had  in 
a  measure  subsided;  and  that  my  way  was  surprisingly 
opened.  I  had  many  hearers,  and  the  word  was  much 
blessed  to  many  souls.  The  language  of  the  hearts  of 
many  was,  Surely  this  must  be  the  right  way. 

"  The  Lord  was  very  kind  to  me  in  making  a  discovery 
in  a  vision  of  the  night,  of  the  things  I  was  to  pass  through  ; 
and  they  came  to  pass  just  as  they  were  made  known  to  me; 

"  From  Queen  Ann's,  I  again  travelled  through  the 
Delaware  state,  and  had  many  blessed  opportunities  of  en- 
forcing the  truth  on  the  attentive  multitudes  that  flocked 
together  from  various  quarters.  In  the  neighbourhood  of 
Mr.  S.  the  people  had  been  deprived  of  the  privilege  of 


70 


J.IFE  OF  THE 


hearing  for  some  time,  so  that  when  I  came  among  them 
£  found  them  hungering  for  the  word.  I  preached  from 
1  Who  is  she  that  looketh  forth  as  the  morning,  fair  as  the 
moon,  clear  as  the  sun,  and  terrible  as  an  army  with  ban- 
ners V  Solomon's  Songs  vi,  10.  I  was  so  wonderfully 
drawn  out,  and  my  spirit  so  taken  up  with  divine  things 
that  I  almost  thought  myself  in  heaven  ;  and  many  of  the 
persecuted  children  of  God  seemed  as  if  they  would  take 
wings  and  fly  away.  O !  it  was  a  great  day  of  awaken- 
ing power !  The  lovefeast  was  also  remarkable  for  the 
sanctifying  operations  of  the  blessed  Spirit.  Many  of  our 
happy  friends  came  from  afar,  and  returned  with  their 
hearts  all  on  fire  for  God.  Many  happy  moments  have  I 
had  among  those  loving  followers  of  our  blessed  Lord. 

"  Sunday,  July  19, 1  visited  and  preached  to  the  people 
of  Marshey  Hope.  I  was  sorely  tempted  of  the  devil  ali 
the  morning  before  preaching ;  he  strove  to  destroy  or 
weaken  my  faith.  I  was  afraid  I  should  not  be  a  means 
of  doing  any  good.  I  wept  and  mourned  in  secret,  and 
sensibly  felt  the  power  of  darkness,  tempting  me  to  believe 
I  never  had  a  commission  to  preach  the  everlasting  gospel. 
There  was  an  unexpected  congregation  ;  and  shortly  after 
(  stood  up  before  the  people,  the  devil  and  unbelief  fled  : 
and  I  gave  out,  1  How  shall  we  escape,  if  we  neglect  so 
^reat  salvation  V  Heb.  ii,  3.  The  word  ran  through  ali 
the  congregation,  and  there  was  a  great  shaking  among 
the  people.  Among  the  rest,  a  woman  was  struck  under 
conviction,  and  she  cried  for  mercy  until  she  fell  to  the 
ground.  Her  husband  was  much  offended,  and  I. was 
mformed  that  he  threatened  me,  as  he  said,  for  killing  his 
wife.  After  sermon  I  spent  some  time  in  praying  for  the 
distressed.  In  the  afternoon,  accompanied  by  many,  I 
rode  four  miles,  and  preached  from  '  Cut  it  down,  why 
eumbereth  it  the  ground?'  and  I  found  myself  greatly  at 
liberty.    In  this  place  a  few  months  ago,  the  people  were 


REV.  F.  GARRXTXSOX, 


7> 


fast  asleep,  but  now  many  are  awaking  up,  and  several 
united  to  Jesus. 

"  After  travelling  and  preaching  with  great  freedom  and 
success  in  the  Delaware  state,  I  was  brought  on  my  way 
in  the  heat  of  July  to  Talbot  county,  in  Maryland,  when 
f  laboured  for  about  two  weeks  night  and  day  with  tears. 
Many  souls  were  refreshed,  and  I  thought  it  good  for  me 
to  be  there.  Sweet  refreshing  seasons  had  I  among  those 
dear  loving  people  :  I  shall  not  soon  forget  those  mothers 
in  Israel,  sister  Parrot  and  sister  BrufF,  who  are  now 
lodged  in  Abraham's  bosom.  They,  I  trust,  lived  and 
died  witnesses  of  perfect  love. 

"  In  August  I  left  Talbot,  and,  accompanied  by  several 
friends,  went  to  Kent  Island.  I  preached  frequently  to  a 
eery  gay,  high  minded  people,  with  freedom.  An  admi- 
rable change  for  the  better  has  since  taken  place  in  that 
island.  From  thence  I  attended  the  August  quarterly 
meeting  in  Kent,  and  had  none  to  assist  me  except  a  few 
local  preachers  ;  but  the  Lord  was  powerfully  present, 
both  in  public  worship  and  at  the  love  feast. 

"  I  cannot  help  thinking  the  circumstance  I  am  going 
to  relate  very  remarkable.  One  day  after  meeting,  my 
brother  John  came  up  to  me  and  shook  hands ;  and  look- 
ing me  very  wishfully  in  the  face,  without  any  explanation, 
said,  1 1  shall  never  see  you  again  in  this  world.'  It  was 
even  so ;  for  by  the  time  I  got  round  as  far  as  Cecil,  he  was 
taken  very  ill ;  and  a  few  hours  before  I  got  to  his  house, 
iie  was  interred  on  the  east  side  of  the  preaching  house,  at 
the  place  where  he  bade  me  his  last  farewell,  not  more  than 
two  weeks  before.  He  was  my  second  spiritual  son  ;  and 
there  was  an  uncommon  intimacy  between  us.  His  dis- 
solution was  revealed  to  him  some  time  before  he  died. 
An  eminent  physician  was  with  him  the  evening  before 
his  death  ;  and  when  his  wife,  speaking  low  to  the  doctor, 
nqaired  how  soon  he  supposed  her  husband  would  die,  and 
was  told  that  his  life  would  not  be  prolonged  until  the 


LIFE  OP  THE 


morning;  he  overhearing  them,  said,  '  Doctor,  I  shall  no? 
go  till  eight  o'clock  in  the  morning.'  He  had  his  senses 
perfectly  in  his  last  moments,  and  the  exhortation  which 
he  gave  was  striking.  After  exhorting  his  wife  and  a 
brother  who  lived  with  him,  to  stand  fast  in  the  faith,  and 
entreating  the  servant  to  love  the  Lord  ;  in  a  very  affecting 
manner,  he  said,  '  Now  there  is  but  one  thing  which  lies 
heavy  on  my  mind,  and  that  is,  the  case  of  two  unconverted 
brothers.  Tell  them,'  continued  he,  '  from  me,  I  never 
expect  to  see  them  in  heaven,'  (they  lived  on  the  western 
shore,)  f  unless  they  repent,  and  turn  to  the  Lord.'  This 
he  said  to  my  brother  Richard.  Not  long  after  they  heard 
the  message,  they  both  sought  and  found  the  Lord.  Thus 
were  his  prayers  answered.  At  eight  o'clock,  as  he  had 
;said,  he  resigned  his  spirit  to  his  God,  a  witness  of  perfect 
love.  He  was  beloved  by  all  the  people  of  God,  and  spent 
much  of  his  time  in  the  public  and  private  exercises  of 
religion. 

"  This  is  the  brother,  who  so  solemnly  covenanted  with 
God,  on  a  sick  bed,  that  if  his  life  were  prolonged,  he 
would  give  himself  to  the  service  of  his  Maker.  To 
-how  the  mercy  of  the  holy  God,  I  must  say,  after  his  re- 
covery, he  was  as  careless  as  ever.  I  did  not  at  that  time 
enjoy  the  liberty  of  the  gospel,  yet  at  times  I  endeavoured 
to  talk  to  my  brother,  and  impress  his  mind  with  the  solemn 
promises  he  had  made,  and  how  merciful  his  heaven)} 
Father  was  in  sparing  him,  &,c,  but  he  would  not  hear, 
was  rather  displeased,  and  gave  me  to  understand  that  he 
did  not  wish  me  to  revive  that  subject. 

"  Shortly  after  I  was  brought  to  an  evidence  of  salvation 
by  the  forgiveness  of  sin,  my  brother  John  lay  with  great 
weight  on  my  mind.  I  accordingly  visited  him,  and  while 
I  was  telling  him  my  experience,  I  believe  the  blessed  God 
touched  his  heart.  With  his  consent  I  appointed  a  prayer 
meeting  at  his  house ;  many  attended,  and  among  others 
he  was  powerfully  awakened  and  cried  for  mercy.  Aboul 


REV.  F.  GARRETTSOft. 


73 


three  months  after  this,  he  received  a  clear  evidence  of 
his  acceptance  with  God,  and  walked  humbly  before  him. 
In  the  spring  of 1775,  he  married  a  pious  young  lady  in  Cecil 
county,  after  which  I  saw  very  little  of  him  for  two  years, 
as  I  was  travelling  in  distant  parts ;  but  I  have  every  reason 
to  believe,  that  he  maintained  a  heavenly  walk  with  God. 

"  In  May,  1778, 1  came  to  his  house,  and  found  him  an 
humble  follower  of  Jesus,  and  had  sweet  communion  with 
him.  He  had  the  charge  of  three  classes,  in  which  there- 
were  about  sixty  members,  walking  in  love  and  harmony, 
and  they  esteemed  him  as  a  father  and  guide. 

"  He  gave  the  greater  part  of  his  time  to  meeting 
the  classes,  and  visiting  from  house  to  house  as  long  as 
he  was  able.  In  his  last  sickness  he  praised  God  won- 
derfully, testifying  to  all  around  that  he  had  found  the 
blessing  he  had  been  long  seeking  for,  the  perfect  love  ot 
God.  So  my  dear  brother  John  lived,  and  so  he  died.  I 
was  about  forty -miles  off — they  sent  lor  me,  but  a  little 
before  I  arrived  he  was  interred,  so  I  did  not,  according 
to  his  word,  see  him  again,  neither  shall  I,  till  I  see  him 
in  a  better  world. 

"  In  September,  1778, 1  returned  to  Delaware  state ;  and 
on  the  5th,  for  the  first  time,  preached  at  Mr.  Williams's  in 
Muskmelon,  a  kind  man  who  had  been  a  Quaker.  I  had  for 
several  day  s  suffered  deep  exercises  of  mind,  especially  while 
on  my  way  to  this  place.  The  enemy  of  my  soul  suggested 
that  the  Lord  was  a  hard  master.  The  whole  sabbath  morn- 
ing I  was  sorely  tempted  in  this  way.  This  appointment 
was  made  for  Mr.  Asbury,  which  caused  my  trial  to  be 
greater.  At  the  meeting  there  were  between  five  hundred 
and  a  thousand  people  ;  many  of  whom  came  out  of  curi- 
osity. I  preached  under  a  large  spreading  tree ;  but  the 
wind  being  high,  I  concluded  to  preach  the  second  sermon 
in  the  house  ;  but  the  house  could  not  contain  half  of  the 
people.  I  gave  out,  '  One  thing  I  know,  whereas  I  was 
blind  now  I  see.'  Glory  to  God!  Jesus  makes  use  of  clay. 


n 


LIFE  OF  THE 


in  this  our  day,  to  open  the  eyes  of  the  blind.  While  I  was 
in  the  first  place  describing  the  blindness  of  the  human 
mind,  the  Lord  displayed  his  almighty  power.  There  was 
a  great  weeping  and  mourning  among  poor  sinners :  I 
likewise  felt  much  happiness,  while  describing  the  Lord's 
method  in  bringing  sinners  to  himself,  and  in  showing  the 
blessed  privileges  they  enjoy.  How  many  were  then  con- 
vinced, and  how  many  converted,  I  w  ill  not  undertake  to 
say,  but  I  believe  the  number  of  both  was  great.  I  shall 
take  notice  of  one  instance  of  the  power  of  God  displayed 
at  this  meeting.  A  man  noted  for  wickedness,  came  Curs- 
ing and  swearing,  as  he  has  since  told  me,  but  under  the 
first  head  of  the  discourse,  his  sins  fell,  as  it  were,  with 
the  weight  of  a  mill  stone  on  him.  '  I  would,'  said  he, 
•  have  run  out ;  but  I  was  afraid  to  put  one  foot  before  the 
other,  lest  I  should  drop  into  hell,  for  the  pit  was  disclosed 
to  my  view ;  and  i  saw  no  way  to  escape  it :  I  thought 
every  minute  I  should  fall ;  but  I  held  myself  up  by  the 
chair.  O !  said  he,  under  the  second  head  of  your  dis- 
course, while  you  were  holding  up  Christ,  I  saw  a  beauty 
in  him ;  and  without  any  dependence  on  myself,  I  cast 
my  soul  on  Jesus ;  in  a  moment  the  burden  fell,  my 
soul  was  happy,  and  I  went  home  rejoicing  in  my  Saviour." 
I  knew  him  six  years  after,  and  had  no  cause  to  doubt  the 
soundness  of  his  conversion.  Among  the  rest  an  officer 
was  cut  to  the  heart,  who  soon  after  gave  up  his  commis- 
sion, and  became  a  pious  follower  of  Christ.  I  do  not 
think  I  ever  saw  a  more  powerful  day  in  a  new  place. 
After  meeting  the  people  all  around  were  begging  to  have 
preaching  at  their  houses.  Among  other  places,  I  ap- 
pointed to  speak  at  Mr.  Lewis's  whose  heart  the  Lord  had 
touched ;  he  lived  in  Mother  Kill,  a  place  famed  for  wick~ 
edness.  Previously  to  my  entering  this  place,  the  Lord 
awakened  a  woman  of  distinction  by  an  earthquake ;  she 
found  peace  to  her  soul  shortly  after  I  came  to  the  place, 
?nd  about  a  year  after,  she  died  a  witness  of  perfect  love 


REV.  F.  GARRETTS  ON. 


75 


1  preached  at  a  variety  of  places  in  the  country,  and  the 
work  of  the  Lord  went  on  prosperously. 

"  When  first  I  preached  at  Mr.  Lewis's  only  a  few  came 
to  hear ;  but  the  numbers  gradually  increased  ;  souls  were 
awakened,  and  I  joined  many  to  the  society.  In  the  second 
sermon,  among  others,  a  youth  by  the  name  of  Caleb  Boyce 
was  awakened,  and  after  atime  became  a  light  in  the  church 
of  God.  I  preached  at  his  father's,  and  the  work  of  the 
Lord  prospering,  a  large  society  was  raised  in  that  neigh- 
bourhood, which  did  honour  to  the  cause  of  God ! 

"  I  bless  God  for  it,  I  had  many  hearts,  hands,  and 
houses,  opened  around  me;  and  many  inquired,  'What 
shall  I  do  to  be  saved  ?'  The  people  about  Mother  Kill 
were  brought  up  Presbyterians,  and  their  pastor  strove  by 
every  means  to  keep  them  from  the  Methodists ;  but  all  in 
vain ;  they  were  convinced  there  was  more  in  religion 
than  a  mere  form.  Multitudes  gathered  to  hear  the  word, 
and  many  large  societies  were  formed  in  different  places. 

"September  12th,  1778,  was  the  first  day  of  my  enter- 
ing the  town  of  Dover,  quite  an  irreligious  place.  I  had 
desired  for  some  time  to  attack  this  place,  but  had  no 
opening,  till  an  old  gentleman  came  one  day  and  heard  me 
preach  at  Mr.  Shaw's  :  his  heart  was  touched,  and  he  gave 
me  an  invitation  to  preach  in  the  academy.  Scarcely  had 
I  alighted  from  my  horse  before  I  was  surrounded  by  hun- 
dreds; some  cried  one  thing,  some  another;  some  said, 
he  is  a  good  man  ;  others  said,  nay,  he  deceiveth  the  people 
— and  I  was  also  accused  of  being  a  friend  to  King  George 
They  cried, 1  He  is  one  of  Clowe's  men — hang  him — hang 
him.'  I  know  not  what  the  event  would  have  been,  had 
not  the  Lord  interposed.  There  were  so  many  voices 
heard,  that  I  had  no  possible  chance  to  speak  for  myself  ; 
and  to  all  human  appearance,  I  was  in  a  fair  way  to  be 
torn  in  pieces  every  moment :  I  was,  however,  rescued  b} 
several  gentlemen  of  the  town,  who  hearing  the  uproar 
.ran  to  my  assistance. 


7fi 


LIFE  OF  THE 


"  The  chief  of  these  were  Mr.  Pryor,  a  merchant,  who  was 
formerly  awakened  under  Mr.  Whitefield,  Mr.  Lockerman, 
and  the  alderman  of  the  town.  The  little  squire  pressed 
through  the  crowd,  Zaccheus  like,  and  taking  me  by  the 
hand,  led  me  through  the  mob,  desiring  me  to  preach  and  he 
would  stand  by  me.  I  mounted  the  stage  at  the  door  of  the 
academy  :  the  people  flocked  round,  both  within  and  with- 
out. After  singing  and  prayer,  I  gave  out, '  If  it  bear  fruit, 
well,  and  if  not,  then  after  that,  thou  shalt  cut  it  down.' 
The  Lord  was  with  me  in  truth.  It  was  not  difficult  for 
me  to  speak  so  as  to  be  heard  a  quarter  of  a  mile.  Many 
who  did  not  come  to  the  place,  heard  me  from  their  gar- 
dens and  windows.  We  had  much  of  the  presence  of  the 
Lord  with  us.  We  rarely  see  such  a  weeping  company 
in  a  new  place.  One  woman,  who  sat  in  her  window 
more  than  a  quarter  of  a  mile  off,  was  powerfully  wrought 
upon.  She  knew  no  rest  day  nor  night,  till  she  found  a 
resting  place  in  her  heart  for  the  God  of  Jacob.  It  was 
thought  by  some  of  my  Christian  friends,  who  accompanied 
me,  that  very  few  of  the -extensive  congregation  were  left 
without  a  witness  on  their  hearts  of  the  truth  of  what  was 
delivered  :  more  than  twenty  got  the  word  of  truth  so  fast- 
ened, that  they  did  not  desire  to  lose  it,  and  it  terminated, 
I  trust,  in  a  sound  conversion  of  the  souls  of  many. 

"  The  mob  hung  their  heads ;  many  of  them  were  af- 
fected ;  their  ringleader  said,  as  I  was  informed,  he  would 
come  and  ask  my  pardon  if  he  thought  I  would  forgive 
him :  I  understood  he  betook  himself  from  that  day  to 
reading  the  Bible;  and  never  again,  to  my  knowledge, 
persecuted 'the  children  of  God. 

"In  the  evening  I  lectured  at  Mr.  Smether's,  the  old 
gentleman  who  had  first  given  me  an  invitation  to  the  town. 
Many  of  the  chief  people  of  the  place  came  to  hear,  and 
we  had  a  very  solemn  time.  When  I  withdrew  to  my 
room,  I  was  severely  buffeted  by  Satan.  I  felt  as  misera- 
ble as  Jonah  under  his  withered  gonrd  :  it  seemed  as  thong]) 


REV.  F.  GARRETTSON, 


7T 


i  had  given  all  to  the  people,  and  had  nothing  left  for  my- 
self. Ah  !  said  the  enemy,  the  Lord  will  make  use  of  you 
for  the  good  of  others,  and  then  cast  you  away,  as  a  parent 
does  a  rod  after  correcting  the  child.  I  was  in  such  deep 
exercise,  that  I  could  scarcely  close  my  eyes  throughout 
the  night,  but  passed  the  greater  part  of  it  away  in  sighs 
and  groans  and  silence  before  the  Lord.  I  believe  I  was 
permitted  to  be  thus  tried  in  order  to  keep  me  at  the  feet 
of  my  Saviour,  and  hope  I  shall  be  always  thankful  for  his 
kind  dealings  with  me. 

"  Monday,  September  13th,  I  preached  a  few  miles  out 
of  town,  accompanied  by  many,  and  the  Lord  was  with  us. 
In  the  afternoon  I  returned  and  found  many  mourning 
after  Christ;  but  the  devil  and  some  of  his  adherents 
were  striding  to  make  them  believe  that  what  I  had  told 
them  was  a  delusion ;  but  they  were  not  successful,  t 
joined  those  who  were  deeply  awakened  into  a  society ; 
and  the  Lord  was  with  them,  spreading  his  work  and  con- 
verting the  souls  of  many :  among  the  rest  there  was  an 
old  lady  stripped  of  her  own  righteousness,  who  had  been 
a  communicant  in  the  church  for  many  years ;  also  ten  of 
her  children  with  their  husbands  and  wives  were  brought 
under  concern  for  their  souls.  I  preached  at  her  house, 
when  sixteen  or  eighteen  of  her  children  and  children  in 
law  were  present.  The  old  lady  was  mourning;  but  se- 
veral of  them  the  Lord  had  set  at  liberty ;  and  before  man* 
months  he  visited  the  old  lady  with  his  forgiving  love,  as 
well  as  the  most  of  her  children.  Such  a  family  as  this  I 
have  seldom  seen  in  any  part  of  America. 

"  The  fields  appeared  white  for  harvest ;  but  the  labour- 
ers were  very  few.  I  was  engaged  in  strong  cries  to 
the  Lord,  to  open  the  way  and  send  out  more  ;  and  blessed 
be  his  name,  he  raised  up  several  young  men,  and  sent 
others  from  the  western  shore.  I  wrote  to  Mr.  Asbury. 
who  was  at  Judge  White's,  informing  him  how  matters 
were,  that  his  way  was  open  into  any  part  of  the  state,  an<* 

8 


LIFE  OF  THE 


I  requested  him  to  make  a  visit  to  Dover :  he  did  so, 
and  brought  in  many  whom  I  could  not  reach.  The  Lord 
gave  us  great  favour  in  the  sight  of  Dr.  Magaw,  minister  of 
the  church,  and  he  proved  a  great  blessing  to  the  cause  of 
Methodism.  The  prejudices  of  the  people  began  to  fall 
astonishingly,  and  hundreds  were  enabled  to  rejoice  in  the 
kingdom  of  grace. 

"  The  19th  of  September,  1778, 1  attended  the  funeral 
of  my  brother,  and  a  solemn  season  it  was ;  my  youngest 
brother  was  there  from  Baltimore,  a  wild  youth,  but  the 
Lord  laid  his  convincing  hand  upon  him,  and  he  returned 
a  penitent  mourner.  In  a  few  weeks  he  returned  to  see  me, 
and  continued  with  me  till  the  Lord  set  his  soul  at  liberty, 
"  Monday,  September  20th,  as  I  was  meditating  and 
walking  through  the  fields,  I  heard  the  cries  of  one  on  the 
top  of  a  tree  :  and  lifting  up  my  eyes,  I  saw  a  man  about 
taking  away  his  own  life.   A  rope  was  tied  to  a  limb  with 
a  noose  in  it,  and  the  poor  wretch  bemoaning  himself 
thus — '  O  what  a  wretch  I  am  !  once  I  had  a  day  of  grace, 
but  now  it  is  a  gone  case  with  me  ! — I  may  as  well  put  an 
end  to  my  wretched  life  V  He  then  made  a  motion  to  put 
the  rope  over  his  head,  bidding  the  world  farewell.  I 
instantly  called  to  him,  and  told  him  to  stop  a  few 
minutes  while  I  conversed  with  him.    He  did  so ;  and 
after  some  time  I  persuaded  him  to  refrain  from  his  wicked 
intention,  and  come  down  from  the  tree.    In  the  course 
of  our  conversation,  I  found  the  good  Spirit  had  from  time 
to  time  strove  with  him,  but  he  had  rejected  the  offers  of 
mercy.    At  length  the  arch  fiend  persuaded  him  his  day 
of  grace  was  past,  and  that  he  had  better  know  his  doom 
as  quickly  as  possible.  My  being  an  instrument  (to  human 
appearance)  of  saving  the  life  of  a  human  being,  as  welf 
as,  perhaps,  an  immortal  soul,  was  no  small  comfort  to  me, 
M  Tuesday  I  rode  as  far  as  Queen  Anne's,  and  found  a 
very  prosperous  work  going  on.    I  was  very  comfortable 
in  my  own  soul ;  and  experienced  it  to  be  sweet  to  wait  on 


REV.  F.  GARRETTSON. 


70 


God  in  secret.  I  found  many  hungering  for  the  word,  and 
had  liberty  in  preaching. 

"  Wednesday,  September  22d,  I  awoke  and  arose  early 
from  my  pillow,  felt  a  great  nearness  to  the  Lord,  and  had  a 
sweet  time  in  secret.  I  visited  poor  John  White,  a  brother 
of  the  Dr.,  and  found  him  near  death,  and  in  his  sins.  In  his 
health  he  was  a  great  persecutor ;  but  now  a  penitent,  beg- 
ging the  prayers  of  those  he  once  despised. — O  !  how  did 
he  exhort  his  old  companions  to  flee  from  their  sins,  and  to 
take  warning  from  him.  I  was  greatly  affected  with  his 
situation,  and  did  not  find  freedom  to  leave  him  in  the 
arms  of  the  devil.  *  O!'  cried  he, '  I  am  sleeping  over  hell  V 
I  prayed  with  him  frequently,  and  still  it  was  impressed 
on  my  mind  not  to  leave  him.  I  had  a  travail  of  soul 
for  this  young  man ;  and  retiring  into  a  secret  place, 
I  wrestled  with  the  Lord  for  him  a  long  time;  and 
I  thought  the  Lord  would  surely  grant  him  favour. 
When  I  returned  to  the  house  and  called  the  family  toge- 
ther again  for  prayer,  several  of  them  were  happy  in  the 
Lord.  In  the  time  of  prayer  the  Lord  set  his  soul  at 
liberty  ;  and  I  do  not  entertain  a  doubt  but  that  he  went  to 
rest. — O  !  what  a  blessed  thing  it  is  in  such  a  case  to  have 
Christian  friends! — He  spoke  freely  of  the  love  of  God 
which  he  felt  in  his  soul,  and  of  his  willingness  to  die.  Num- 
bers attended  his  funeral ;  and  I  preached  a  sermon  with 
much  liberty  on  '  I  heard  a  voice  from  heaven,  saying 
unto  me,  Write,  Blessed  are  the  dead  which  die  in  the 
Lord,  from  henceforth  :  yea,  saith  the  Spirit,  for  they  rest 
from  their  labours,  and  their  works  do  follow  them,'  Rev. 
xiv,  13.  The  Lord  was  present,  and  I  trust  measurably 
accompanied  his  word. 

"  Individuals  thought  me  an  enthusiast,  because  I  talked 
so  much  about  feelings,  and  having  impressions  to  go  to 
particular  places.  I  know  the  word  of  God  is  our  infalli- 
ble guide,  and  by  it  we  are  to  try  all  our  dreams  and 
feelings.    I  also  know,  that  both  sleeping  and  waking. 


LIFE  OF  THE 


hings  of  a  divine  nature  have  been  revealed  to  me. 
One  night  the  state  of  the  people  in  Somerset  and  Sus- 
sex counties  seemed  to  be  shown  me.  In  my  dream  I 
thought  I  had  a  large  circuit  formed  ;  and  the  people  were 
gathering  to  the  banner  of  our  Lord.  On  Friday,  Octobei 
22d,  I  set  out  to  form  a  circuit  in  those  counties.  On 
Sunday  24th  I  arrived,  and  had  an  opportunity  of  preach- 
ing in  a  forest,  both  morning  and  afternoon,  to  hundreds 
who  gathered  to  hear  the  new  doctrine.  I  suppose  many 
of  them  expected  to  be  greatly  diverted ;  for  they  were 
a  people  who  had  neither  the  form  nor  power  of  godli- 
ness. My  text  was,  i  Behold  the  Lamb  of  God,  which 
taketh  away  the  sin  of  the  world,'  John  i,  29.  The  first 
-sermon  was  only  preparatory  to  the  second,  which  I 
preached  after  a  few  minutes  intermission  from  *  And  I 
saw  the  dead,  both  small  and  great,  stand  before  God,  and 
the  books  were  opened,  and  another  book  was  opened, 
which  was  the  book  of  life,  and  the  dead  were  judged  out 
of  those  things  written  in  the  books,  according  to  their 
works,'  Rev.  xx,  12.  I  was  convinced  my  impressions  in 
respect  to  this  place  were  not  enthusiastic,  for  the  power 
of  God  was  very  manifest  in  the  congregation ;  and  there 
was  weeping  on  every  side.  I  suppose  that  more  than 
thirty  were  powerfully  wrought  upon,  all  of  whom  not  long 
after  joined  the  society.  I  had  invitations  to  preach  from 
various  quarters.  The  way  was  prepared  in  the  same 
manner  in  which  the  Lord  had  revealed  it  to  me  ;  and  sin- 
ners flocked  to  Jesus.  Some  of  the  people  among  whom 
I  went,  appeared  as  familiar  to  me  as  if  I  had  been  there 
frequently  before. 

"  Monday,  September  25th,  I  preached  a  funeral  ser- 
mon in  the  same  neighbourhood  ;  and  the  devil  sent  out  a 
woman  with  a  pistol  or  two  to  shoot  me.  While  I  wa? 
preaching  from  \  Acquaint  now  thyself  with  him,  and  be 
at  peace,  thereby  good  shall  come  unto  thee,'  Job  xxii,  21 . 
she  came  in.  and  made  so  much  noise  that  I  stopped  till 


REV.  F.  GARRETTSON. 


81 


they  put  her  out  and  shut  the  door.  O !  how  precious  this 
•season  was  to  me !  The  divme  power  was  sensibly  felt 
among  the  people.  After  the  sermon  many  hung  around 
me  in  tears,  begging  of  me  to  pray  for  them,  and  likewise 
to  visit  them,  and  not  to  let  the  disturbance  prevent  my 
coming  among  them  again. 

"  The  wife  of  Mr.  Nellum,  a  merchant  in  Salisbury,  was 
powerfully  awakened,  with  many  others  who  came  from  a 
distance.  This  part  of  the  world  was  famous  for  gambling 
and  dancing;  but  as  the  word  spread  these  vices  fell, 
until  there  was  scarcely  a  frolic  heard  of  in  Broad  Creek. 
About  this  place  I  joined  many  broken  hearted  sinners  in 
society,  many  of  whom,  I  trust,  became  acquainted  with 
the  power  of  religion. 

"Saturday,  Nov.  7th,  on  my  way  to  Talbot  quarterly 
meeting,  I  preached  at  Mr.  Parrot's.  Two  very  gay  young 
women,  who  came  on  a  visit  to  their  relations,  were  wound- 
ed, and  I  left  them  crying  for  mercy. 

"On  Sunday,  Nov.  8th,  our  quarterly  meeting  com- 
menced. 

"  Monday  9th,  lovefeast  began  in  the  morning  and  it  was 
a  refreshing  time.  Many  rejoiced  in  the  Lord,  and  spoke 
freely  and  feelingly  of  what  God  had  done  for  them.  After 
the  lovefeast  I  found  great  freedom  to  preach  from  '  The 
Lord  knoweth  how  to  deliver  the  godly  out  of  temptation/ 
2  Pet.  ii,  9,  and  we  had  a  time  not  soon  to  be  forgotten. 

"  Tuesday,  Nov.  10th,  I  called  again  at  Mr.  Parrot's,  and 
found  those  young  women  dressed  very  plain,  and  under 
deep  distress.  In  the  evening  I  read  and  lectured  on  the 
16th  of  John,  and  the  Lord  was  with  us  of  a  truth.  The 
power  of  the  Lord  was  sensibly  felt,  and  his  presence  filled 
the  room,  where  about  fifteen  of  us  were  met  for  prayer. 
Brother  Hartley,  my  brother  Richard,  (who  had  come  from 
some  distance  to  see  me,)  and  myself,  continued  in  prayer,, 
including  the  time  we  spent  in  singing  and  exhorting,  from 
about  eight  o'clock,  till  nearly  two ;  and  in  that  time  five 


&2 


LIFE  OF  THE 


souls  were  set  at  liberty  :  the  two  young  women  of  whom  I 
have  spoken,  Dr.  White  and  his  two  sisters,  who  came  from 
a  distance  to  quarterly  meeting.  This  was  an  extraordinary 
night  to  my  poor  heart,  and  to  the  souls  of  most  present. 

"  Wednesday,  Nov.  1 1th,  greatly  refreshed,  and  strength- 
ened, I  set  out  again  on  my  way  to  Somerset,  and  found  my 
young  disciples  growing  in  grace,  as  well  as  increasing  in 
number.  In  my  way  round,  having  an  invitation  from  Mr. 
'Nellum,  I  preached  in  Salisbury,  where  the  Lord  began  a 
blessed  work  ;  but  enemies  were  raised  up  against  me,  who 
sent  the  sheriff  with  a  writ  to  take  me  to  jail.  After  he  served 
it  on  me,  he  told  me  I  must  be  confined.  I  told  him  I  was 
a  servant  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  and  that  if  he  laid  a  hand 
on  me,  it  would  be  like  touching  the  apple  of  his  eye. 
He  was  afraid  to  injure  me  :  and  friends  and  enemies  fol- 
lowed me  to  the  next  preaching  place.  Many  assembled 
from  all  quarters,  and  I  preached  from  '  Behold,  ye  de- 
spisers,  and  wonder  and  perish ;  for  I  work  a  work  in 
your  days,  a  work  which  ye  shall  in  no  wise  believe,  though 
a  man  declare  it  unto  you,'  Acts  xiii,  41.  It  appeared  to 
me  as  if  the  place  was  shaken  by  the  power  of  the  Lord  ; 
many  of  my  enemies  trembled  like  a  leaf;  I  had  faith  to 
believe  they  had  no  power  to  stop  me;  and  so  it  proved, 
for  I  went  on  my  way  rejoicing  in  God  my  Saviour.  Thi& 
day  one  soul  was  set  at  liberty. 

"  I  preached  at  a  place  called  Quantico,  and  a  similar 
work  broke  out  there.  The  Lord  raised  a  society,  and 
many  souls  were  converted;  among  others,  old  sister 
Rider,  who  was  formerly  a  hearer  of  Mr.  Whitefield. 
was  raised  up  as  a  pillar  in  our  society ;  and  she  be- 
came a  mother  indeed  to  the  preachers.  This  society  was 
mostly  composed  of  young  people,  who  were  as  tender  as 
hmbs." 

In  a  note  Mr.  Garrettson  gives  the  following  account  of 
ihe  manner  in  which  he  was  first  introduced  to  the  above 
place : 


REV.  P.  GARRETTSOtf. 


82 


1 1  will  briefly  narrate  the  method  the  Lord  took  to  bring 
me  first  to  Quantico.  Old  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Rider,  who  were 
on  a  visit  among  their  friends,  heard  me  preach,  and 
were  much  affected.  After  the  congregation  was  dismissed 
they  advanced  toward  me  in  tears,  and  the  old  lady  spoke 
as  follows, — '  Many  years  ago  we  heard  Mr.  Whitefield 
preach,  and  we  were  brought  to  taste  the  sweetness  of 
religion.  Till  we  heard  you,  we  had  not  heard  a  gospel 
sermon  for  about  twenty  years.  The  first  time  I  heard 
you  preach,  I  knew  it  was  the  truth,  but  I  only  had  a 
little  spark  left.  Yesterday  we.  heard  you  again,  and  the 
little  spark  was  blown  up  to  a  coal;  and  glory  to  God,  to 
day  the  coal  is  blown  up  to  a  flame.  We  cannot  hide  our- 
selves any  longer  from  you  ;  our  house  and  hearts  are  open 
to  receive  you,  and  the  blessed  word  you  preach.'  The 
clear  old  people  seemed  to  see,  feel,  and  think  alike.  I 
went  to  their  house,  and  it  appeared  as  if  there  were  many 
in  that  vicinity  just  ripe  for  the  gospel.  O  !  there  was  a 
sweet  gathering  to  the  fold  of  Jesus. 

"  In  April,  1779, 1  was  led  still  further  into  the  wilder- 
ness, and  though  I  met  with  a  variety  of  trials,  and  was 
severely  buffeted  of  Satan,  yet  my  Lord  was  with  me  daily. 
Although  in  those  new  places  I  had  none  to  converse  with, 
at  first,  who  knew  the  Lord,  yet  Jesus  was  blessed  company 
to  me  in  my  retirement.  Often  the  wilderness  was  my 
closet,  where  I  had  many  sweet  hours  in  communion  with 
God.  Whose  heart  can  help  rejoicing  to  think  of  the 
kind  condescension  of  our  blessed  Lord  to  permit  them 
to  have  such  heavenly  converse  with  him  ! 

"  Saturday,  April  3d,  I  preached  at  a  place  called  the 
Sound,  for  the  first  time,  near  the  sea  shore,  to  about  two 
hundred  people.  They  had  been  as  sheep  without  a  shep 
herd;  but  I  preached  not  without  hope.  There  were 
several  who  are  under  the  appellation  of  Baptists,  in  this 
place ;  and  one  of  their  preachers  who  spoke  after  me, 
cried  down  baby  sprinkling,  as  he  called  it,    I  requested 


LIFE  OF  THE 


the  people  to  attend  the  next  day  at  an  appointed  place 
and  I  would  preach  on  the  subject. 

*'  Sunday,  April  4th,  a  number  of  people  assembled,  and 
I  preached  from  '  Go  ye  into  all  the  world,  and  preach  the 
gospel  to  every  creature.  He  that  believeth  and  is  bap- 
tized shall  be  saved ;  but  he  that  believeth  not,  shall  be 
damned,'  Mark  xvi,  15,  16.  Very  great  attention  was  paid; 
and  as  my  hearers  were  principally  Presbyterians  and 
Churchmen,  a  vindication  of  infant  baptism  was  very  agree- 
able to  them.  If  it  was  of  no  other  service,  it  prepared 
their  minds  for  what  was  to  follow ;  for  they  knew  not  who 
or  what  I  was.  I  told  them  that  after  a  few  minutes  inter- 
mission I  would  preach  again ;  which  I  did  from  these 
words,  f  If  the  righteous  scarcely  be  saved,  where  shall  the 
ungodly  and  the  sinner  appear  V  1  Pet.  iv,  18.  This  day 
will  not  soon  be  forgotten :  the  work  of  the  Lord  broke 
out.  Though  I  continued  more  than  three  hours  in  the 
two  sermons,  the  people,  after  I  concluded,  appeared  as  it 
nailed  to  their  seats ;  for  they  did  not  seem  as  if  they 
wished  to  move  from  the  place ;  and  weeping  was  on 
»:very  side. 

"  Monday,  April  5th,  I  preached  still  nearer  to  the  sea  ; 
and  the  same  convincing  power  ran  through  the  audience 
some  of  them  thought  but  little  of  walking  ten  or  twelve 
miles  to  hear  the  word.  I  appointed  a  day  to  read  and 
explain  the  rules  of  our  society  ;  and  many  came  together 
I  preached  with  great  freedom  :  then  explained  the  nature 
and  design  of  our  society  ;  and  desired  such  of  the  weeping 
ilock  as  wished  to  join,  to  draw  near  and  open  their  minds. 
I  examined  and  admitted  about  thirty  ;  but  being  weary. 
I  declined  taking  any  more  at  that  time.  Weeping  and 
mourning  were  heard  among  the  people. 

"  I  went  to  a  place  some  distance  off,  and  preached  to 
a  gazing  company :  and  while  I  was  speaking,  a  man 
started  from  his  seat,  saying, 1  Sir,  it  is  a  shame  for  you  to 
jjo  on  as  you  do ;  why,  do  you  think  you  can  make  us  fee 


REV.  F.  GARRETTSOX. 


85 


neve  your  doctrine  is  true?'  I  stopped  immediately,  and 
desired  him  to  point  out  wherein  it  was  false.  I  conversed 
with  him  before  the  people,  until  he  asked  my  pardon, 
being  sorry  he  had  exposed  his  ignorance.  As  he  was  o 
man  of  some  note,  it  proved  a  blessing  to  the  people. 

"  I  returned  to  the  Sound,  and  preached  two,  three 
and  frequently  four  times  in  a  day.  They  were  so 
hungry  for  the  word,  that  many  would  follow  me  to  the 
house  where  I  was  to  stay,  inquiring,  1  What  they  should 
do  to  be  saved  V  The  devil  in  this,  as  well  as  other  places, 
had  his  factors :  one  man  of  note  set  up  a  reading  meet- 
ing in  opposition  to  the  society ;  but  the  power  of  God 
reached  his  heart,  so  that  he  gave  it  up  and  joined  the 
society.  Several  hired  a  clergyman  of  the  Church  to  come 
and  preach  against  us.  He  came  once,  and  appointed  to 
come  again ;  but  before  the  time,  I  met  him  on  the  road, 
and  told  him  1  was  the  man  against  whom  he  preached 
in  such  a  place.  I  asked  him  if  he  had  ever  heard  a 
Methodist?  He  told  me  he  never  had.  After  explaining 
to  him  our  doctrine,  and  conversing  with  him  more  than 
an  hour,  he  promised  that  he  would  never  do  the  like  again, 
and  confessed  that  he  was  led  into  it  by  a  few  individuals  : 
and  his  people  could  never  after  persuade  him  to  preach 
against  us. 

"  In  this  neighbourhood  I  have  preached  to  a  thousand 
or  fifteen  hundred  souls  assembled  together  under  the 
trees ;  and  many  were  brought  to  experience  justification 
by  faith  * 

*  Respecting  the  people  in  this  place,  Mr.  Gariettson  makes  the 
following  obserrations  in  his  notes  to  this  part  of  his  journal,  thai 
an  admirable  change  soon  took  place  for  the  better  in  this  region  oi 
country.  When  he  first  went  among  them  the  people,  their  land 
and  houses,  with  but  few  exceptions,  were  poor.  What  was  worst 
of  all,  they  were  destitute  of  even  the  form  of  godliness.  Many  oi 
them  preferred  fishing  and  hunting  to  cultivating  the  land.  After 
the  gospel  came  among  them,  religion  spread  rapidly,  and  the  people 
berame  industrious,  and  hnppy  :  left  off  gambling,  tilled  their  lantT 


>6 


LIFE  OF  THE 


i(  My  mind  was  amazingly  exercised,  and  I  believe  the 
Lord  permitted  this  affliction  for  the  humiliation  of  my 
soul.  I  was  frequently  afraid,  lest  after  preaching  to 
others,  I  myself  should  be  a  castaway ;  and  many  hours 
I  have  spent  in  secret,  weeping  before  the  Lord.  Some- 
times I  was  tempted  to  think  I  did  more  harm  than  good, 
and  that  the  people,  after  a  while,  would  be  worse  than 
ever  :  or  that  they  were*  hypocrites.  At  other  times,  the 
cross  was  so  heavy  a  little  before  I  had  to  preach,  that  I 
was  constrained,  like  the  prophet,  to  cry  out,  J  The  burden 
of  the  Lord  !'  But  at  such  particular  times  I  was  sure  to 
have  a  happy  meeting. 

O  !  to  grace  how  great  a  debtor, 

Daily  I'm  constrain'd  to  be  : 
Let  that  grace  now  like  a  fetter, 

Bind  my  wandering  soul  to  thee. 
One  day  !  was  wandering  through  the  wilderness  in 
search  of  poor  lost  sheep,  and  called  at  several  houses , 
but  they  did  not  want  me.  At  length  night  came  on ; 
and  I  had  been  all  day,  at  least  from  the  morning,  with- 
out any  refreshment  for  myself  or  horse.  I  finally  found 
myself  lost  in  a  thick  wilderness,  called  the  Cyprus  Swamp. 
The  night  was  dark  and  rainy  ;  and  after  wandering  about 
for  a  considerable  time,  I  concluded  to  take  up  my  lodg- 
ing as  well  as  I  could  ;  for  this  purpose  I  stopped  my  horse : 
but  before  I  got  down,  I  espied  a  light,  by  following  which 
I  was  led  to  a  house,  where  I  was  most  kindly  entertained. 
I  sat  down,  and  found  my  soul  very  happy  anrl  thankful 
The  man  of  the  house  fixed  his  eyes  upon  me,  and  at  last 
built  houses,  and  attended  to  their  spiritual  interests,  so  that,  says 
he,  "  after  a  few  years,  in  retracing  my  footsteps  in  this  country,  1 
found  that  my  younger  brethren  in  the  ministry  who  had  succeeded 
me,  had  been  blessed  in  their  labours,  and  every  thing  appeared  tc - 
wear  a  different  aspect.  Experience  had  taught  many  that  there 
is  nothing  like  the  gospel  in  its  purity  to  meliorate  both  the  tern 
poral  and  spiritual  condition  of  man  :  and  my  prayer  is  that  it  may 
find  its  way  throughout  the  whole  world,  to  the  destruction  of  id( 
n  try  and  infidelity.*' 


UEV.  P.  GARRETTSON. 


87 


said,  '  What  are  you,  or  who  are  you  ?  for  I  am  sure  I 
never  saw  such  a  man  as  you  appear  to  be.'    I  told  him 
I  was  a  follower  of  our  blessed  Saviour  ;  and  asked  him  if 
he  would  join  me  in  prayer ;  I  then  read  the  7th  chapter 
of  Matthew,  and  lectured  from  it ;  and  found  great  sweet- 
ness in  prayer.   After  I  withdrew  to  bed,  the  wife  said  to 
the  husband, '  That  is  a  man  of  God ;  one  whom  the  Lord 
hath  sent  to  reform  the  world.'    When  I  arose  in  the 
morning,  he  asked  me  to  what  place  I  was  bound,  and 
offered  his  service  and  company.    I  perceived  that  the 
Lord  had  reached  his  heart ;  and  I  now  saw  for  what  pur- 
pose the  crook  was  in  my  lot  the  day  before.   I  asked  the 
woman  if  she  had  a  love  for  the  Lord  1  She  said,  1  Yes.' 
I  asked  if  she  ever  prayed?  She  replied,  *  I  pray  always. 
I  asked  if  she  knew  her  sins  forgiven  ?  She  said, 1  she  did 
not ;  but  she  knew  that  she  should  go  to  heaven  when  she 
died.    And,'  said  she,  el  know  that  you  are  a  servant  of 
God  ;  but  you  cannot  teach  me,  for  I  understand  all  the 
Scriptures,  and  I  know  what  kind  of  death  I  am  to  die.r 
After  breakfast  we  went  on  our  way,  and  as  we  rode  the 
man  asked  me  what  I  thought  of  his  wife.    I  told  hint 
she  was  a  mystery  to  me.  '  Why,'  said  he,  *  some  time  ago 
she  was  taken  in  a  kind  of  melancholy  way,  and  no  one 
knew  what  was  the  matter ;  for  thirteen  days  she  would 
neither  eat  nor  drink,  and  frequently  she  would  embrace 
the  pitcher  and  kiss  it,  but  would  not  take  a  drop,  till  at 
length  she  became  so  weak,  that  she  betook  herself  to  her 
bed ;  and  the  thirteenth  day  of  her  fasting,  a  number  of 
people  waited  around,  expecting  to  see  the  last  of  her ;  but 
all  on  a  sudden  she  raised  up,  and  said,  "  You  thought  that 
mine  was  a  bodily  disorder ;  but  it  was  not.    Nov/,"  said 
she,  "  I  know  that  my  Maker  loves  me."    They  gave  her 
food  and  she  eat  as  heartily  as  ever :  and  she  has  been  in 
that  serious  way  ever  since.'    She  appeared  to  be  a  very 
solemn  woman,  and  I  had  a  hope  that  the  Lord  had  taken 
her  into  his  favour. 


bb 


LIFE  OP  THE 


"  On  my  return  I  called  on  him  again,  and  conversed  more 
fully  with  the  woman,  who  continued  to  believe  that  man 
could  not  teach  her.  I  suppose  the  people  in  this  part 
of  the  country  had  scarcely  ever  heard  any  kind  of  preach- 
ing, and  knew  no  more  about  the  new  birth  than  the  In- 
dians. I  met  a  man  one  day,  and  asked  him  if  he  was 
acquainted  with  Jesus  Christ.  *  Sir/  said  he, '  I  know  not 
where  the  man  lives.'  Lest  he  should  have  misunderstood 
me,  I  repeated  my  question ;  and  he  answered,  ' I  know 
not  the  man.' 

"Glory  to  God!  I  preached  in  a  variety  of  places 
through  this  wilderness ;  and  many  were  convinced  and 
brought  to  the  knowledge  of  the  truth.  They  built  a 
church,  and  the  Lord  raised  up  several  able  speakers 
among  them.  There  was  an  amazing  change  both  in  the 
disposition  and  manners  of  the  people.  The  wilderness 
and  solitary  places  began  to  bud  and  blossom  as  the  rose ; 
and  many  hearts  did  leap  for  joy.  Hundreds  who  were 
asleep  in  the  arms  of  the  wicked  one  awoke,  and  were 
Enquiring  the  way  to  Zion  with  their  faces  thitherward. 

"  As  my  brethren  in  rotation  began  to  travel  largely 
through  this  part  of  the  work,  I  had  an  opportunity  to  visit 
the  friends  in  various  parts  of  Maryland ;  and  found  it  good 
for  me  to  be  among  old  established  Christians. 

"  On  the  1st  of  June  I  returned  back  to  the  Sussex 
circuit  in  Delaware;  and  June  6th  I  preached  with  great 
freedom  at  Thomas  L.'s  in  the  Fork,  from  '  Friend,  how 
oomest  thou  in  hither,  not  having  on  a  wedding  garment/ 
Matt,  xxii,  12.  I  rode  six  miles  and  met  brother  M.  We 
held  a  watch  night,  and  I  had  much  satisfaction  in  hear- 
ing several  of  the  exhorters,  and  gave  them  notes  of  per- 
mission to  speak. 

"  Sunday,  June  7th,  I  spent  the  morning  in  retirement, 
sorely  tempted  by  the  devil ;  and  after  I  went  to  my  ap- 
Dointed  place,  my  mind  was  so  bewildered,  I  thought 
there  yvas  not  a  text  in  the  Bible  that  I  could  speak  from. 


REV.  F.  GARRETTSON. 


89 


I  felt  myself  less  than  the  least.  At  eleven  o'clock  there 
was  such  a  number  collected,  that  I  was  obliged  to  preach 
under  the  trees.  I  had  been  before  the  people  but  a  few 
minutes,  till  the  Lord  blessed  me  with  great  light,  and  the 
Bible  seemed  all  plain  to  me." 

In  reference  to  silent  meetings,  Mr.  Garrettson  has  the 
following  very  pertinent  observations  among  his  manu- 
script notes. 

"  It  is  said,  in  favour  of  silent  meetings,  that  Job's  friend* 
waited  in  silence  seven  days,  and  then  they  began  to  speak. 
Why  was  this  silence  ?  Before  Job's  affliction  he  was 
thought  to  be  a  very  good  man.  His  friends  were  in 
council  to  make  up  an  opinion  respecting  his  case.  It 
was  a  received  opinion  with  many  in  that  country  and  age, 
that  the  Almighty  would  not  lay  so  heavy  an  affliction  upon 
a  good  man.  From  such  an  opinion,  their  decision  must 
be,  that  Job  was  a  bad  man,  or  that  his  Maker  dealt  un- 
justly by  him :  but  the  judgmenr  of  the  counsellors  was, 
that  the  Almighty  was  perfect  in  wisdom  and  goodness, 
and  that  Job  was  a  bad  man ;  and  having  made  up  their 
minds  on  the  occasion,  they  began  to  load  Job  with  accu- 
sations of  base  hypocrisy,  and  to  preach  to  him  repentance, 
or  banishment  from  the  presence  of  God.  Had  they  known 
how  to  reconcile  those  deep  afflictions  with  the  mercy  and 
goodness  of  God,  they  might  have  begun  their  discourse 
when  they  first  approached  Job;  and  not  have  accepted  a 
false  vision. 

"I  grant,  in  several  instances,  the  prophets  waited  in 
silence ;  but  who  cannot  see  the  difference  between  fore- 
telling future  events,  and  declaring  those  sacred  truths  of 
the  gospel  which  have  been  revealed  to  every  regenerated 
child  of  God,  and  especially  to  his  ministers  ?  Before  a  per- 
son professes  to  be  an  ambassador  of  Jesus  Christ,  he  must 
know  that  he  has  a  commission  from  him,  and  the  pious 
man  with  the  commission,  receives  a  holy  unction,  and 
if  he  is  faithful,  he  will  be  taught  every  necessary  truth, 

9 


90 


LIFE  OF  THE 


and  certainly  he  will  be  taught  to  be  instant  in  season  and 
out  of  season.  I  know  that  the  nearer  we  live  to  the  fount- 
ain head,  the  more  plentifully  will  the  water  flow.  -A 
Christian  minister  should  always  have  the  holy  spark  with 
him,  and  certainly  he  should  have  the  faculties  of  his  soul 
so  well  regulated,  as  to  know  when  to  speak,  and  when  to 
be  silent.  I  myself  one  day  heard  three  men  speak,  after 
brooding  over  it  for  nearly  an  hour,  and  I  verily  believe  I 
have  heard  a  pious  sister  in  a  lovefeast  speak  more  to  the 
purpose  in  fifteen  minutes.  What  would  you  think  of  E. 
II.,  who  by  some  is  cried  up  to  be  a  great  man,  after  pro- 
fessing to  have  waited  a  considerable  time  for  the  Spirit, 
rising  up  and  declaring  that  there  is  no  more  merit  in  the 
blood  of  Jesus  Christ,  than  in  the  blood  of  any  common  ani- 
mal, and  inveighing  against  almost  all  the  duties  enjoined 
by  the  Christian  religion  ?  I  speak  thus,  because  I  think  it 
a  pity  that  any  re'spectable  society  of  professing  Christians 
should  be  imposed  on  by  such  men,  and  such  doctrine. 

"  Whenever  the  Lord  begins  his  work  in  any  place,  the 
devil  and  his  children  are  sure  to  rise  up  against  it.  After 
preaching,  I  set  out  for  my  afternoon's  appointment,  ac- 
companied by  about  thirty,  whose  hearts  the  Lord  had 
touched.  I  was  pursued  by  a  party  of  men  who  waylaid 
me,  and  the  head  of  the  company,  with  a  gun  presented, 
commanded  me  to  stop.  Several  of  the  women  who  were 
with  us  surprised  me ;  they  were  in  an  instant  ofT  their 
horses,  and  seizing  hold  of  his  gun,  held  it  until  I  passed 
by.  That  same  man  was  a  penitent  some  time  after,  and 
became  a  member  of  the  society.  I  went  on  and  preached 

at  old  Mr.  T  's  to  a  large  attentive  company,  and  united 

a  prosperous  society. 

"  It  appeared  as  if  hundreds  in  the  congregation  were 
more  or  less  wrought  upon,  and  many  appeared  to  be 
broken  hearted.  We  could  never  get  a  society  in  this 
place  till  now.  I  know  the  day  when  the  Lord  began  his 
work  in  the  Fork  :  I  preached  from  these  words, '  And  in 


REV.  F.  GARRETTSON. 


91 


hell  he  lifted  up  his  eyes,  being  in  torment ;'  and  intended, 
if  I  saw  no  fruit,  to  leave  them :  but  blessed  be  God,  he 
visited  the  place  in  mercy,  and  the  devil's  kingdom  is  like 
to  receive  a  wonderful  shock." 

About  this  time  Mr.  Garrettson  laboured  under  peculiar 
and  heavy  temptations,  often  repelling  them  by  earnest 
prayer  to  God,  wrestling  in  holy  violence  for  the  victory. 
He  continued,  however,  steadfast  in  his  Master's  work, 
preaching  successfully  to  large  congregations.  Under  a 
feeling  sense  of  his  inward  conflicts,  he  says,  u  What  is  the 
devil  afraid  of?  Why  does  ho  chase  me  in  this  manner  ? 
I  do  not  know  that  I  have  given  way  to  sin,  either  inwardly 
or  outwardly ;  and  yet  he  tells  me  frequently,  '  my  com- 
mission is  run  out,  and  that  my  labours  never  will  be  bless- 
ed again.'  I  have  had  great  strugglings  in  my  mind  to 
know  my  standing ;  not  that  I  doubt  my  adoption  into  the 
family  of  heaven ;  but  respecting  my  salvation  from  all 
inward  sin.  From  this  quarter  have  arisen  my  greatest 
fears,  for  more  than  twelve  months  past.  I  know  that  my 
Lord  has  given  me  power  to  serve  him,  and  that  I  love 
him  supremely ;  but  these  are  comprehensive  words,  *  to 
love  the  Lord  with  all  the  heart.'  My  prayers  have  been 
frequent,  being  desirous  of  a  stronger  assurance  of  this 
perfect  love  which  casteth  out  fear.  I  have  thought  some- 
times that  I  should  doubt  no  more ;  but  fearfulness  has 
again  assaulted  me. 

"This  day  I  felt  strangely  :  I  was  so  burdened,  not  with 
guilt,  blessed  be  God  !  that  I  could  scarcely  bear  my  own 
weight.  None  know  what  I  mean,  but  such  as  have  re- 
ceived a  commission  to  deliver  a  message  for  the  Lord. 
The  prophet  knew  when  he  cried  out,  1  The  burden  ol 
the  Lord ;'  Jonah  knew  something  of  it  when  he  was  called 
to  go  to  Nineveh,  and  Jeremiah  was  well  acquainted  with 
exercises  of  this  kind.  It  is  a  sweet  thing  to  preach  the 
gospel,  but  the  cross  is  to  be  borne. 

'£  I  crossed  the  river  and  went  to  my  appointment,  which 


+2 


LIFE  OF  THE 


vas  at  J.  More's  on  Broak  creek.  The  people  assemblea 
from  all  quarters ;  and  many  came  out,  some  from  afar 
who  were  enemies  to  the  way.  I  had  scarcely  opened 
my  mouth  when  my  burden  dropped  off,  and  in  an  uncom- 
mon manner  the  Holy  Scriptures  were  opened  to  me,  and 
the  flame  ran  from  heart  to  heart.  I  felt  as  though  I  had 
almost  faith  enough  to  remove  mountains.  One  thing  was 
noticed,  not  only  by  my  friends,  but  likewise  by  those  who 
were  enemies, — there  had  been  a  great  drought,  so  that 
the  vegetable  creation  hung  in  mourning ;  and  it  was 
thought  by  many  they  would  lose  their  crops  if  it  con- 
tinued much  longer.  In  a  particular  manner  I  was  led  to 
pray  for  rain ;  and  a  few  minutes  after  the  congregation 
was  dismissed,  the  face  of  the  sky  was  covered  with  black- 
ness, and  we  had  a  plentiful  shower.  This  greatly  sur- 
prised and  convinced  the  people.  I  was  now  happy 
enough  to  see  the  prosperity  of  the  young  converts.  While 
the  Lord  was  plentifully  watering  the  earth,  I  collected 
the  family  for  prayer ;  and  we  had  a  great  time  of  refresh- 
ing from  the  presence  of  the  Lord.  My  soul  was  so  happv 
while  the  Lord  was  uttering  his  voice  in  thunder,  that  it 
seemed  as  if  I  saw,  by  an  eye  of  faith,  the  blessed  Jesus ; 
and  the  glorified  company  around  him,  in  exalted  strains, 
singing  and  shouting  his  praise.  And  this  joy  continued 
with  me  till  some  time  in  the  night ;  I  then  sweetly  rested 
in  the  arms  of  my  Lord. 

"Thursday,  June  11th,  I  preached  to  a  poor  people 
Some  who  came  from  a  distance  thought  I  pointed  my 
discourse  at  them.  Thursday  was  a  very  solemn  day  of 
fasting.  I  have  noticed  that  the  evil  one  is  more  spiteful 
on  my  fast  days  than  at  other  times.  But  I  feel  there  is  a 
necessity  of  keeping  my  body  under,  lest  after  preaching 
to  others  I  should  be  a  castaway.  My  public  labours  this 
day,  as  I  was  among  a  curious  people,  were  to  reconcile 
some  seeming  contradictions  in  Scripture.  After  I  had 
done,  I  was  warmly  opposed  by  an  enemy  to  the  cross  ot 


REV.  P.  GARUETTS ON. 


9:3 


Christ.  I  visited  one  of  the  spiritual  children  of  Mr. 
Whitefield,  on  her  death  bed ;  and  I  trust  her  soul  was 
happy  in  the  Lord. 

"  In  the  evening  I  met  and  examined  a  large  society, 
and  we  had  a  comfortable  time.  I  had  a  sweet  night's 
rest,  and  awoke  at  my  usual  hour  with  a  happy  mind,  and 
prayed  earnestly  to  the  Lord,  to  grant  that  every  moment 
of  my  life  might  be  given  to  him. 

"  I  rode  to  Cluantico  to  visit  the  young  lambs.  I  ex- 
pected that  the  Lord  intended  to  do  something  for  them, 
for  the  devil  pursued  me  all  the  way  even  till  I  got  to  the 
place.  An  unexpected  congregation  assembled  in  the 
afternoon,  and  the  Lord  was  with  us  of  a  truth.  Several 
were  set  at  liberty ;  and  the  cries  of  the  distressed  were 
heard — O  Jesus,  thou  art  lovely  to  my  soul ! — Thou  hast 
overcome  me  with  thy  loving  kindness.  I  found  great 
freedom  in  meeting  the  society,  and  in  the  morning  I  met 
them  again,  and  a  precious  time  we  had. 

"  Sunday,  June  14th,  I  felt  this  morning  as  if  the  Lord 
intended  to  do  great  things  for  the  people.  I  spent  the 
morning  in  wrestling  with  the  Lord  for  a  blessing  on  my  la- 
bours. I  preached  at  old  brother  Rider's  at  eleven  o'clock : 
the  old  judge  who  came  as  a  hearer  gave  great  attention, 
and  we  had  a  melting  time.  I  rode  ten  miles  to  Salisbury; 
when  I  came  in,  the  man  of  the  house  took  me  into  a  room, 
and  told  me  I  had  better  leave  the  town  immediately ;  for 
a  mob  was  waiting  and  intended  to  send  me  to  jail.  '  They 
came  to  my  house  last  night/  said  he,  *■  expecting  to  find 
you  here  ;  but  when  they  found  you  not,  they  laid  hold  on 
me,  and  dragging  me  down  the  chamber  stairs,  hauled  me 
along  the  street  till  my  arms  were  as  black  as  ink  from 
my  wrists  to  my  shoulders ;  and  I  know  not  what  would 
have  been  the  consequence,  if  I  had  not  been  rescued  by 
a  magistrate.'  This  mob  was  made  up  of  what  they  call 
the  first  people  in  the  county.  I  told  my  informer  that  I 
had  come  to  preach  my  Master's  gospel,  and  that  I  was 
9* 


94 


UFE  OF  THE 


not  afraid  to  trust  him  with  body  and  soul.  Many  came 
out  to  hear  me ;  I  understood  the  mob  sent  one  of  their 
company  to  give  information  of  the  most  convenient  time 
to  take  me.  While  I  was  declaring  '  The  Lord  knoweth 
how  to  deliver  the  godly  out  of  temptation,  and  reserve  the 
unjust  unto  the  day  of  judgment  to  be  punished,'  the  heart 
of  the  spy,  who  sat  close  by  me,  was  touched,  and  tears 
plentifully  ran  down  his  face.  After  service  he  returned 
:o  his  company,  and  told  them  I  had  preached  the  truth, 
and  if  they  laid  a  hand  on  me  he  would  put  the  law  in 
i'orce  against  them.  They  withdrew  to  their  homes,  with- 
out making  the  slightest  attempt  upon  me.  O,  who  would 
not  confide  in  so  good  a  God  !  After  our  blessed  meeting 
-.vas  over,  I  rode  three  miles  and  had  a  pleasant  time  with 
a  few  of  my  friends.  Glory  be  to  God  !  he  is  carrying  on 
a  gracious  work  about  this  place.  All  this  week  I  spent 
in  preaching  and  visiting  the  young  societies. 

"  Sunday,  June  21,  I  was  to  preach  at  the  Sound.  In 
the  morning  I  intended  meeting  the  society  at  eight 
o'clock ;  but  such  a  crowd  gathered  that  I  declined  it ; 
and  preached  a  sermon.  At  twelve  about  fifteen  hundred 
were  assembled  under  the  spreading  trees,  and  the  Lord 
made  bare  his  arm.  After  a  short  intermission,  I  preach- 
ed another  sermon ;  and  it  seemed  as  if  the  whole  country 
would  turn  to  the  Lord.  While  preaching  I  was  so  won- 
derfully drawn  out,  that  it  appeared  to  me  as  though  I  saw 
our  blessed  Saviour  working  prosperously  through  the 
assembly.  Weeping  was  on  every  side.  I  spent  a  week  in 
the  neighbourhood,  preaching  several  times  a  day,  besides 
visiting  and  conversing  with  the  distressed.  I  believe  this 
work  was  greatly  hindered  by  the  Baptists,  who  came 
among  the  people,  drew  off  a  few,  and  set  others  to  dis- 
puting about  the  decrees,  and  their  method  of  baptizing. 

"  Sunday,  June  28th,  when  I  came  to  brother  Williams's 
in  Muskmelon,  I  found  that  aNicolite  preacher  had  been 
mowing  his  seed  in  the  young  society,  and  endeavouring  to 


REV.  F.  GARRETTSON. 


96 


destroy  the  new-born  children.  He  told  them,  '  It  was  a 
sin  to  wear  any  kind  of  clothing  that  was  coloured ;  and 
that  they  ought  never  to  pray  but  when  they  had  an  imme- 
diate impulse,  and  that  it  was  wrong  to  sing.'  Many  peo- 
ple came  together,  but  I  perceived  a  considerable  alteration : 
for  some-  would  not  sing  at  all,  and  others  sat  both  in  time 
of  singing  and  prayer.  Some  had  taken  off  the  borders  of 
their  caps,  and  condemned  those  who  would  not  do  as 
they  had  done :  in  short,  some  of  my  own  spiritual  chil- 
dren would  scarcely  hear  me,  because  I  wore  a  black  coat 
I  gave  out  my  text, '  The  kingdom  of  God  is  not  meat  and 
drink,  but  righteousness,  and  peace,  and  joy  in  the  Holy 
Ghost,'  Rom.  xiv,  17.  The  Lord  made  bare  his  arm  and 
humbled  me  among  them ;  and  there  was  a  shaking,  con- 
vincing power.  After  sermon  was  ended,  I  met  the  society 
and  excluded  the  leader  and  one  or  two  more  ;  those  that 
remained  seemed  to  grow  in  grace  more  than  ever.  I 
spent  the  week  in  Mother  Kill,  and  several  other  places, 
and  was  greatly  comforted  among  the  growing  societies. 

"  Sunday,  July  5th,  I  preached  in  Dover  a  little  after 
sunrise,  then  rode  four  miles  and  preached  at  brother  B.'s 
at  nine^  to  hundreds  who  stood  and  sat  under  the  trees  for 
want  of  room  in  the  house,  from  *  Behold  a  sower  went 
forth  to  sow,'  Matt,  xiii,  3.  I  was  in  my  element,  and  we 
had  a  great  display  of  the  power  of  the  Lord.  Many  about 
this  place  are  inquiring,  '  What  shall  I  do  to  be  saved?' 
I  rode  on  six  miles  and  preached  at  one  o'clock  to  a  list- 
ening multitude,  under  the  trees  in  Mother  Kill.  O  how 
good  the  Lord  was  to  my  soul !  It  was  little  trouble  for  me 
to  preach,  for  the  Scripture  seemed  all  open.  I  rode  five 
miles  and  preached  again  in  Muskmelon  at  brother  W.'s, 
and  had  I  think  more  freedom  than  at  either  of  the  other 
places.  At  the  last  sermon  there  was  a  Quaker  preacher 
present,  and  after  meeting  was  ended  he  told  a  person  that 
I  *  spake  by  the  Spirit,  if  ever  man  did.'  The  person  said 
it  was  my  fourth  sermon  that  day ;  he  then  altered  his 


96 


LIFE  OP  THE 


mind,  and  replied, '  If  that  was  the  case,  I  was  a  deceiver, 
for  it  was  nothing  but  will  worship.'  This  day  I  stood 
upwards  of  six  hours  in  the  four  sermons,  and  concluded 
about  sunset.  My  spirit  was  so  united  to  my  Jesus,  and 
so  transported,  that  I  scarcely  felt  the  fatigues  of  the  day ; 
and  the  only  sustenance  I  had  taken  was  a  little  milk  and 
water.  I  have  seldom  seen  a  greater  day  than  this  :  I  do 
not  know  but  I  may  say  thousands  are  flocking  to  Jesus, 
There  is  a  childlike  fondness  in  these  people,  and  I  feel 
unwilling  to  leave  them  ;  but  the  will  of  the  Lord  be  done. 

"  Monday,  July  6th,  having  it  on  my  mind,  I  set  out  to 
make  an  inroad  through  the  Delaware  state,  where  I  had 
never  been  :  I  had  appointed  a  friend,  who  had  given  me 
an  invitation  to  Lewis  Town,  to  meet  me  at  such  a  time, 
and  conduct  me  through  the  country :  so  that  numbers  had 
knowledge  of  my  intention  to  pass  that  way.  All  along 
the  road  many  were  standing  at  their  doors  and  windows 
gazing,  and  I  could  hear  some  of  them  say,  as  I  passed, 
1  There  he  is;'  *  O,'  said  another, '  he  is  like  another  man/ 
I  rode  about  thirty  miles  and  got  to  my  appointment  about 
three  ;  about  four  o'clock  I  began,  and  shortly  after  I  gave 
out  the  text,  J.  Wolf,  brother  to  the  man  at  whose  house  I 
was  to  preach,  came  to  the  door  with  a  gun  and  a  drum, 
and  several  other  utensils,  and  after  beating  his  old  drum 
a  while,  he  took  the  gun,  and  was  dodging  about  as  though 
lie  was  taking  aim  to  shoot  me :  this  greatly  terrified  the 
women,  so  that  there  was  nothing  but  confusion.  I  then 
stopped  and  withdrew  to  a  private  room.  Soon  after,  the 
town  squire  and  several  other  magistrates  came,  and  among 
the  rest  the  Presbyterian  minister.  The  town  squire  com- 
manded him  to  depart  immediately  to  his  own  house,  or 
behave  himself,  otherwise  he  would  send  him  to  jail.  Wc 
now  had  peace,  and  I  found  great  freedom  to  finish  my 
sermon.  I  have  no  doubt  but  the  Lord  began  this  work.  The 
minister  told  some  of  the  people  afterwards  that  I  held  out 
nineteen  errors.  The  town  squire  told  me  the  court  house 
was  at  my  service,  and  I  should  be  welcome  to  his  house. 


REV.  F.  GARRETTSON. 


91 


u  Wednesday,  July  8th,  my  old  enemy  W — f  by  nature 
and  name,  set  on  by  a  few  others,  came  into  the  court 
house  while  I  was  preaching,  not  with  a  gun  and  drum: 
but  with  fire  which  he  put  in  the  chimney,  and  then  began 
to  heap  on  wood,  though  the  day  was  exceedingly  warm 
finding  that  this  did  not  disturb  me,  he  brought  in  a  bell, 
and  rung  it  loudly  through  the  house.  I  stopped  and 
inquired  if  any  would  open  a  large  private  room.  Many 
were  offered,  and  I  withdrew  and  finished  my  sermon  al 
the  house  of  a  kind  widow  woman.  In  spite  of  all  the 
opposition,  the  word  found  the  way  to  the  hearts  of  the 
hearers  ;  and  though  severely  tempted  of  the  devil,  and 
persecuted  by  many  of  his  servants,  my  heart  was  with  the 
Lord  ;  and  many  were  the  sweet  moments  I  had  in  secret. 

"Sunday,  July  12th,  my  appointments  were  at  nine  in 
the  morning,  and  three  in  the  afternoon,  that  I  might  not 
interfere  with  the  hours  of  the  Church.  The  court  house 
was  crowded  at  nine,  and  a  most  pleasant  time  I  had.  In 

the  morning  it  rained,  so  that  Mr.  did  not  make  his 

appearance,  and  as  the  people  were  waiting,  the  squire 
said  I  had  better  begin  my  second  sermon.  Just  as  I 
began  he  arrived,  and  waited  till  I  was  nearly  done ;  and 
then  the  bell  rung  over  my  head  for  church,  but  the  peo- 
ple would  not  move  until  I  concluded,  after  which  we  all 
went  into  church  ;  but  his  pulpit  and  that  of  Mr.  W.  rang 
against  me,  and  all  such  runabout  fellows.  His  having 
the  bell  rung  over  my  head  much  offended,  not  only  those 
who  were  my  friends,  but  many  of  his  also.  The  more 
they  preached  and  spoke  against  me,  the  more  earnestly 
did  the  people  search  their  Bibles  to  know  whether  these 
things  were  so. 

"  I  had  an  appointment  a  few  miles  from  the  town  by 
the  side  of  a  river ;  and  some  declared  that  if  I  went  there 
they  would  drown  me.    I  went  and  found  a  large  con 
course  of  people,  and  preached  with  much  freedom,  but 
no  man  assaulted  me.    I  had  five  miles  to  my  afternoon's 


9S 


LIFE  OF  THE 


appointment ;  and  when  I  had  got  two  miles  on  my  way 
I  looked  behind  and  saw  a.  man  dressed  like  a  soldier, 
riding  full  speed,  with  a  great  club  or  stick  in  his  hand- 
I  now  found  it  necessary  to  exercise  my  faith.  When  he 
came  up  to  me  he  reached  out  his  hand,  saying,  '  Mr. 
Garrettson,  how  do  you  do  ?  I  heard  you  preach  at  such 
a  time,  and  believe  your  doctrine  to  be  true ;  I  heard  you 
was  to  be  abused  at  the  river  to  day,  and  I  equipped  my- 
self as  you  see  me,  and  have  rode  twenty  miles  in  your 
defence,  and  will  go  with  you  if  it  is  a  thousand  miles, 
and  see  who  dare  lay  a  hand  upon  you.'  Friend,  said  I, 
the  Scripture  tells  us  that  vengeance  belongs  to  God,  and 
not  to  man.  'Very  true,  sir,'  said  he,  '  but  I  think  I 
should  be  justifiable  in  so  glorious  a  cause.'  I  travelled 
and  preached  all  through  the  forest,  and  the  Lord  enlarged 
my  heart,  and  gave  me  many  precious  souls ;  for  numbers 
were  brought  to  inquire  after  religion. 

"  Saturday,  July  18th,  I  went  to  the  Fork,  accompanied 
by  my  dear  old  friends  brother  and  sister  White.  July  19th, 
I  preached  again  in  the  open  air  to  many  hundreds ;  and 
found  that  the  work  of  the  Lord  was  still  going  on.  In 
the  afternoon  I  preached  to  almost  as  many  at  old  Mr. 
Turpin's.  His  daughter  Rebecca  is  a  very  happy  young 
woman.  A  few  months  since  she  was  in  the  height  of  the 
fashion,  but  now  sees  the  evil  and  folly  of  these  things. 

"  Monday,  July  20th,  I  went  to  preach  at  a  house  by 
the  river,  on  the  edge  of  Dorset  county ;  here  the  Lord 
had  greatly  weakened  Satan's  kingdom.  I  preached  at 
the  door  to  abundantly  more  than  could  get  into  the  house. 
I  was  so  surprisingly  drawn  out,  and  the  people  so  engaged  , 
that  I  could  not  conclude  under  two  or  three  hours.  From 
the  looks  of  the  people,  I  should  not  have  thought  that  I 
had  an  enemy  in  the  congregation.  After  sermon,  being 
much  spent  I  withdrew.  Shortly  after  a  person  came  to 
me  and  said, '  two  men  wanted  to  see  me.'  I  told  him  to 
desire  them  to  walk  up,  thinking  they  were  persons  in  di&* 


REV.  F.  C.ARRETTSON. 


99 


iress,  and  wanted  instruction  ;  but  when  I  saw  them  I  dis- 
covered wickedness  in  their  very  looks.  One  of  them  was 
a  magistrate,  and  he  was  a  Churchman  ;  the  other  was  a 
Presbyterian,  and  he  was  a  disputant.  The  magistrate 
brought  him  out  in  order  to  confute  me  in  points  of  reli- 
gion :  and  then  his  intention  was  to  send  me  to  prison. 
1  desired  them  to  sit  down,  and  the  disputant  began  ;  he 
said  but  a  few  words  until  I  asked  him  if  his  soul  was  con- 
verted to  God  ?  I  charge  you,  said  I,  in  the  presence  of 
him  before  whom  we  shall  shortly  stand,  tell  me,  is  your 
soul  converted  to  God  ?  Do  you  know  that  your  peace  is 
made  with  God  1  He  was  struck,  and  knew  not  what  to 
say  ;  but  at  last  he  said,  ?  I  do  not  know  that  I  am.'  Then, 
replied  I,  you  are  in  the  way  to  hell :  and  I  began  to 
exhort  him  to  repent,  and  turn  to  the  Lord.  I  think  I 
never  before  saw  a  man  so  confused.  He  made  at- 
tempts to  quote  Scripture,  but  could  get  hold  of  none. 
The  magistrate  seeing  in  what  a  condition  his  disputant 
was,  in  a  rage  'said,  1  Sir,  do  you  know  the  laws  of  this 
state  1  You  have  not  taken  the  oath,  and  you  have  broken 
the  law  by  preaching  ;  you  must  go  to  jail.'  I  bless  God, 
said  I,  that  I  am  not  afraid  of  a  jail.  They  withdrew,  and 
after  I  had  eaten  dinner  I  mounted  my  horse  and  set  out 
to  attend  my  afternoon's  appointment ;  but  a  sheriff  met 
me  a  few  rods  from  the  house,  and  commanded  me  to  stop. 
Many  of  my  friends  gathered  around  me,  and  offered  to 
be  security  for  my  appearance  at  court ;  but  I  told  them  I 
would  give  no  security.  I  had  faith  to  believe  that  he  had 
not  power,  or  at  least  would  not  be  permitted  to  stop  me, 
I  looked  him  in  the  face,  and  said,  I  am  going  on  the 
Lord's  errand,  and  if  you  have  power,  here  I  am,  take  me ; 
but  remember  that  the  God  against  whom  you  are  fighting, 
who  made  yonder  sun,  is  just  now  looking  down  upon  you  ; 
and  I  know  not  but  that  he  will  crush  you  to  the  earth,  if  you 
persist  in  fighting  so  furiously  against  him.  I  am  now  on 
my  way  to  Philadelphia,  to  preach  the  glorious  gospel  of 


100 


LIFE  OP  THE 


my  Redeemer ;  and  the  consequence  of  your  stopping  me 
m  this  manner  will  be  rueful.  After  conversing  with  him 
a  few  minutes,  I  perceived  his  countenance  fall,  and  he 
said,  '  It  is  a  pity  to  stop  you ;'  and  so  turned  his  back 
upon  me.  I  went  rejoicing  on  my  way,  accompanied  by 
many  of  my  kind  friends,  some  of  whom  were  weary  and 
heavy  laden ;  and  had  an  opportunity  in  the  afternoon  to 
inculcate  precious  truths  on  as  many  people  as  could  crowd 
into  a  large  house  standing  by  the  river  side. 

"  After  attending  several  quarterly  meetings,  where  we 
had  a  very  large  number  of  people,  and  great  displays  of 
the  power  of  convincing  and  converting  grace,  I  pursued 
my  journey  to  Philadelphia,  accompanied  by  several  of  my 
friends  from  that  city.  In  my  way  I  preached  at  Mr.  Sad- 
ler's in  Queen  Anne's :  and  after  preaching,  to  get  clear  of  a 
mob  which  they  expected  would  surround  the  house,  (for 
there  were  many  violent opposers  in  this  partofthe  county,) 
I  rode,  accompanied  by  a  tender  friend,  the  best  part  of 
the  night,  and  got  into  another  county.  The  next  day  my 
friends  met  me  :  we  then  went  on  together  and  arrived 
safely  in  Philadelphia." 


CHAPTER  VI. 

Leaves  the  Peninsula,  and  at  the  request  of  Mr.  Asbury  goes  U 
Philadelphia — Society  there  in  a  depressed  state — British  army  had 
just  left  the  city — Citizens  returned  to  their  employments — Success 
in  New  Jersey — Conversion  of  an  old  man— Remarkable  account 
of  a  young  woman. 

Mr.  Garrettson  had  laboured  in  the  Peninsula  in  the 
manner  related  in  the  preceding  chapter  about  fifteen 
months.  During  this  time  several  new  circuits  had  been 
formed,  and  the  work  of  God  had  prospered  in  his  hands  ; 
so  much  so  that  the  number  returned  in  the  societies  in 


REV.  F.  GARRETTSON. 


101 


Delaware  and  Kent  county,  was  1288  in  the  year  1779. 
When  the  man,y  difficulties  they  had  to  contend  with,  in 
consequence  of  the  war  which  was  now  raging  with  in- 
creased violence,  are  considered,  we  can  but  admire  the 
good  hand  of  God  that  was  with  them  in  the  awakening 
and  conversion  of  so  many  souls.  Notwithstanding  these 
obstacles,  Mr.  Garrettson  was  enabled  to  prosecute  his 
labours  in  the  gospel  with  increased  vigour  and  persever- 
ance, and  with  great  success ;  so  that  at  the  time  we  are 
now  speaking  of,  there  were  no  less  than  forty  nine  preach- 
ers and  8577  members  in  the  societies.  Mr.  Asbury  wa^ 
still  confined,  principally  at  Judge  White's,  so  that  the 
chief  management  of  the  affairs  fell  upon  Mr.  Garrettson, 
so  far  as  active  labour  was  concerned.  It  is  true  he  cor- 
responded with  Mr  Asbury,  and  acted  according  to  his 
advice  and  under  his  direction.  It  is  not  to  be  wondered 
at  that  "  all  manner  of  evil"  should  be  said  of  a  man  who 
was  thus  instrumental  in  the  hand  of  God  in  giving  such 
a  shock  to  Satan's  kingdom. 

•Having  given  such  evident  proofs  of  his  designation  to 
the  work  of  the  Christian  ministry  by  the  supreme  Head 
of  the  church,  and  of  his  skilfulness  in  conducting  the 
spiritual  interests  of  the  societies,  Mr.  Asbury  requested 
him  to  leave  his  present  field  of  labour,  and  pay  a  visit  to 
the  city  of  Philadelphia,  the  society  in  this  place  being  in 
a  very  depressed  state. 

The  British  army  had  been  for  a  considerable  time 
quartered  in  this  city,  and  at  this  time  had  just  taken  their 
departure.  The  confusion  occasioned  by  this  state  of 
things,  tended  very  much  to  obstruct  the  work  of  God. 
Previously  to  the  entrance  of  the  British  into  the  city,  many 
of  the  inhabitants  had  fled  into  the  country,  and  it  was 
some  time  even  after  they  had  departed,  before  the  citi- 
zens returned  and  arranged  their  affairs,  so  as  to  feel  them- 
selves in  a  settled  state.  "  I  stayed,"  says  Mr.  Garrettson, 
"  about  two  months  in  Philadelphia,  and  though  I  did  nor 
10 


102 


LIFE  OF  THE 


see  much  fruit  of  my  labour,  I  found  many  of  my  deaf 
friends  near  and  precious  to  me." 

Being  relieved  in  the  city  by  Mr.  Cox,  he  took  a  tour 
into  several  parts  of  Pennsylvania  and  New  Jersey, 
"  preaching,"  he  says,  "  from  ten  to  twelve  sermons  a 
week.  I  bless  God  for  the  prosperous  journey  he  gave  me 
through  the  state  of  New  Jersey  :  several  were  awakened; 
and  some  brought  to  know  the  Lord  Jesus. 

"  One  day  after  preaching,  an  old  man  came  to  me  and 
said,  all  in  tears,  '  This  day  I  am  a  hundred  and  one 
years  old,  and  this  is  my  spiritual  birth  day.'  The  dear 
man's  soul  was  so  exceedingly  happy,  that  he  appeared  to 
be  ready  to  take  his  flight  to  heaven. 

"  I  preached  at  a  new  place,  where  the  congregation 
consisted  mostly  of  young  people,  from  '  The  Son  of  man  is 
come  to  seek  and  to  save  that  which  was  lost,'  Luke  xix,  10. 
We  had  a  wonderful  display  of  the  power  of  the  Lord. 
After  I  had  finished  my  discourse,  the  young  people  hung 
around  each  other  crying  for  mercy.  Many,  no  doubt, 
will  praise  the  Lord  eternally  for  that  day.  A  remarkable 
circumstance  happened  respecting  a  young  woman  who 
was  brought  up  in  the  Quaker  persuasion.  It  pleased  the 
Lord  to  awaken  her  when  very  young.  She  experienced 
the  pardoning  love  of  God,  and  continued  to  enjoy  it  for 
some  time.  By  degrees,  however,  she  got  off  her  watch, 
having  none  to  strengthen  but  many  to  draw  her  away. 
She  at  length  fell  from  God,  and  became  as  wild  and 
trifling  as  ever.  Soon  after  this  she  was  entirely  deprived 
of  her  speech ;  the  enemy  of  her  soul  persuaded  her  to 
believe  that  it  was  a  sin  for  her  to  do  any  kind  of  work,  or 
even  to  dress  herself ;  and  if  they  gave  her  a  book  to  read 
she  thought  it  sinful  to  turn  over  a  leaf,  and  would  read  no 
more  unless  some  one  would  perform  this  office  for  her. 
It  was  impressed  on  her  mind  that  there  was  a  people  in 
a  particular  place 'who  served  the  Lord  ;  and  if  she  could 
get  among  them,  they  would  be  a  means  of  restoring  her  to 


REV.  F.  GARRETTSON, 


103 


her  speech.  She  had  never  heard  of  a  Methodist;  and 
the  place  which  was  revealed  to  her  was  nearly  twenty 
miles  from  her  residence,  where  there  was  a  young,  loving 
society.  Though  she  knew  nothing  of  the  way,  she  sat 
off  to  find  that  place  and  people.  Her  family  missing  her, 
pursued  and  brought  her  back.  Not  long  after  she  made 
a  more  successful  attempt,  and  found  the  society.  The 
Lord  revealed  her  case  to  them.  There  was  a  preacher 
present,  Mr.  Daniel  Raff,  who  consented  to  call  a  meeting, 
and  they  cried  to  the  Lord  in  her  behalf  that  day  and  the 
next.  She  then  went  into  a  private  room,  kneeled  down  tf> 
prayer,  and  continued  there  till  the  Lord  blessed  her  soul 
At  the  same  time  her  tongue  was  loosened,  and  she  could 
speak  forth  the  praises  of  Israel's  God.  She  had  been 
dumb  about  two  years.  Some  time  after  I  came  into  this 
neighbourhood  and  sent  word  to  her  mother  that  I  would 
preach  such  a  day  at  her  house.  When  the  day  arrived, 
I  took  the  young  woman  home,  accompanied  by  many 
friends,  and  we  were  received  like  angels  :  some  thought 
the  Methodists  could  work  miracles.  Many  of  the  friends 
and  neighbours  came,  and  could  not  but  observe  how 
angelic  this  young  woman  appeared.  She  was  now  able 
to  speak  and  work  as  well  as  usual.  I  bless  the  Lord  who 
gave  me  great  freedom  in  preaching  on  this  remarkable 
occasion.  The  people  seemed  to  believe  every  word  which 
was  delivered.  The  old  lady  was  ready  to  take  us  in  her 
arms,  being  so  happy,  and  so  well  satisfied  with  respeel 
to  her  daughter." 


04 


LIFE  OF  THI 


CHAPTER  VII. 

Returns  to  the  Peninsula — Introduction  of  Methodism  into  Dor 
iet  county — Peculiar  exercises,  and  happy  deliverance— Escape? 
an  attempt  to  take  his  life — Taken  by  a  mob — Imprisonment  of  J 
Hartley — Maltreated  and  imprisoned— Happy  in  his  own  soul — h 
set  at  liberty — Strange  visions  of  the  night. 

Having  completed  his  mission  in  this  part  of  the  country, 
•n  the  autumn  of  the  same  year  he  made  his  second  visit 
to  the  Peninsula,  the  place  where  the  Lord  of  the  harvest 
had  given  to  him  so  many  souls.  Here  he  travelled  exten- 
sively through  the  winter,  preaching  with  his  usual  dili- 
gence and  success. 

The  following  account  of  the  commencement  and  pro- 
gress of  the  work  of  God  in  Dorset  county,  where  the  citi- 
zens were  principally  members  of  the  Church  of  England, 
is  taken  from  his  printed  journal  and  his  manuscript  notes. 
It  began  by  means  of  a  young  lady  who  was  niece  to  Judge 
E.,  of  Dorset  county,  and  sister  to  the  wife  of  the  honour- 
able Mr.  Basset.  Being  on  a  visit,  she  fell  in  company 
with  the  Methodists,  by  whose  means  she  was  awakened 
to  a  sense  of  her  lost  and  guilty  state,  and  finally  converted 
to  God,  and  so  became  a  pious  follower  of  the  blessed 
Jesus.  When  she  returned  to  her  uncle's  in  Dorset,  they 
thought  she  was  beside  herself.  She,  however,  persever- 
ing in  her  Christian  course,  became  instrumental  in  the 
conversion  of  her  sister  Mary,  and  a  few  others.  Her  sis- 
ter became  as  zealous  for  God  as  herself ;  and  soon  after 
another  sister,  Mrs.  Basset,  became  a  most  blessed  woman. 
"  I  have  no  doubt,"  says  Mr.  Garrettson,  "but  that  she 
lived  and  died  a  bright  witness  of  sanctification." 

The  honourable  Mr.  Basset  was  an  eminent  lawyer  in 
fhe  state  of  Delaware.  After  he  embraced  religion,  he- 
became  a  member  of  congress,  was  afterwards  appointed 
me  of  the  United  States'  judges ;  and  finally,  a  governor 


REV.  F.  GARRETTSON. 


105 


of  the  state  of  Delaware.  The  substance  of  what  follows 
Mr.  Garrettson  says  he  had  from  Mr.  Basset's  own  mouth 
At  the  time  of  the  conversion  of  his  lady  and  her  sisters, 
who  all  three  were  eminently  pious,  Mr.  Basset  being  a 
man  of  the  world,  and  moving  in  the  higher  circles  of  fash- 
ionable society,  became  greatly  distressed  in  mind  on  ac- 
count of  the  Methodists,  so  that  he  had  but  little  rest  day 
or  night.  A  court  being  soon  to  be  held  in  Lewiston,  in 
which  he  had  a  cause  to  manage  as  counsel,  he  concluded 
that  when  that  should  be  completed,  he  would  sell  his  pro- 
perty, and  move  to  some  distant  part  of  the  country,  so  as 
to  rid  himself  of  the  "  noisy  Methodists."  One  night  dur- 
ing the  session  of  the  court,  he  went  to  his  bed  chamber 
to  rest.  After  falling  into  a  profound  sleep,  he  dreamed 
that  he  saw  two  devils  in  black  standing  by  his  bed  side, 
who,  he  thought,  had  come  to  take  him  away.  He  trem- 
bled, and  began  to  pray.  The  devils  thereupon  soon  van- 
ished ;  and  were  succeeded  by  two  beautiful  angels  dressed 
in  white,  standing  near  his  bed.  These,  thought  he,  are 
messengers  for  good.  Casting  his  eye  towards  the  farthest 
corner  of  the  room,  he  saw  an  aged,  and  very  grave  look- 
ing man,  sitting  in  a  large  arm  chair,  frowning  upon  him, 
the  angels  still  standing  by  his  bed.  He  looked,  and  be- 
held a  beautiful  child  advance  to  the  aged  man,  and  smil- 
ing pleasantly,  began  to  fondle  around  him ;  but  the  aged 
man  continued  to  frown.  On  this  his  sins  were  brought 
to  his  recollection,  and  it  appeared  to  him  that  God  the 
Father,  represented  by  the  aged  man,  was  frowning  on 
him,  while  Jesus  Christ,  represented  by  the  little  chilu\ 
was  interceding  for  him.  The  angels  might  justly  repre- 
sent the  Holy  Spirit  directing  the  ministers  of  Christ,  or 
his  holy  sisters  presenting  his  case  in  prayer  to  a  throne 
of  grace. 

He  awoke  in  a  sort  of  rapture,  and  immediately  dedi- 
cated himself  to  the  God  who  made  him,  and  became  a 
happy  Christian.    "From  what  I  understood,"  says  Mr 
10* 


LIFE  OF  THE 


Garrettson,  '*  Mrs.  Basset  had  been  praying  for  her  hu& 
band's  conversion,  and  that  very  night  she  dreamed  that 
God  had  converted  his  soul." 

On  returning  home  from  court  he  met  his  family,  and 
especially  his  pious  lady  joyfully.  When  he  related  to  her 
what  the  Lord  had  done  for  him ;  "  I  know  it,"  said  she. 
"  the  blessed  God  told  me  so."  So  far  from  indulging  in 
a  desire  to  move  away  from  the  Methodists,  they  now  be- 
came the  people  of  his  choice.  "  I  knew  him,"  says  Mr. 
Garrettson,  "  many  years  after  this,  and  he  lived  I  believe 
like  a  Christian,  and  I  doubt  not  died  like  one  and  is  gone 
to  glory.  Mrs.  Basset  lived  but  a  short  time  after  she 
embraced  religion.  I  was  often  at  the  house,  and  was  with 
her  in  her  last  sickness,  when  she  seemed  filled  with  the 
perfect  love  of  God.  I  felt  as  if  the  room  was  filled  with 
ministering  spirits;  and  she  left  the  world  praising  God." 

Equally  remarkable  was  the  conversion  of  Henry  Arey, 
Esq.,  who  was  a  relation  to  Mary,  the  young  lady  above- 
mentioned.  "  As  he  was  a  man  of  fashion,  and  an  entire 
stranger  to  inward  religion,  he  was  much  afraid  she  would 
drive  his  wife  out  of  her  senses.  He  undertook  to  show 
his  visiter  that  the  Methodists  were  not  in  the  right  way  ; 
and  for  this  purpose  he  chose  an  old  book  written  by  a 
Puritan  divine,  a  hundred  and  fifty  years  ago  :  but  he  had 
not  read  many  minutes  before  conviction  seized  him,  and 
the  tears  flowed  from  his  eyes,  lie  withdrew  and  read  till 
he  thought  he  must  go  among  the  Methodists  with  his 
book,  and  compare  it  with  theirs.  He  did  so,  and  found 
the  Methodist  publications  to  agree  in  substance  with  that. 
On  this  occasion  I  first  met  with  him  at  Mr.  White's.  After 
he  had  laboured  some  time  under  distress  of  soul  the  Lord 
gave  him  rest — he  felt  the  burden  of  guilt  removed — and 
now  expressed  an  anxious  desire  that  I  should  come  to  the 
county  where  he  resided,  being  determined  to  stand  by  the 
cause  as  long  as  he  lived. 

''Thursday,  Feb.  10,  1780,  I  arose  very  early  in  tin 


REV.  F.  GARRETTSON 


107 


morning,  and  addressed  the  throne  of  grace.  The  Lord 
wonderfully  refreshed  my  soul,  and  I  felt  a  willingness 
to  suffer  whatever  he  might  permit  to  come  upon  me 
for  the  sake  of  his  cause.  I  opened  my  mind  to  Mr.  As- 
bury  who  was  at  Mr.  W.'s,  and  he  seemed  very  desirous  I 
should  accept  the  invitation.  He  then  commended  me  to 
the  Lord  in  prayer,  and  I  set  out  in  good  spirits  with  a 
strong  hope  that  good  would  be  done.  The  first  day  I 
got  half  way,  and  had  a  comfortable  night.  February  1 1th 
was  a  day  of  deep  exercise.  Are  others  distressed  in  the 
way  that  I  have  been  ?  I  travelled  on  seemingly  with  the 
weight  of  a  mill  stone.  I  weptjsitterly  as  I  passed  along, 
and  several  times  stopped  my  horse  intending  to  turn  back, 
but  was  still  induced  to  pursue  my  way.  I  got  to  my  dear 
friend  Mr.  Arey's  some  time  before  night ;  and  the  burden 
which  I  felt  all  the  way  left  me  at  his  door.  The  dismis- 
sion of  it  was  perceptible,  for  my  spirit  did  rejoice  in  God 
my  Saviour.  I  was  conducted  into  a  private  room,  where 
the  Lord  let  me  know  that  I  was  in  the  very  place  in 
which  he  would  have  me. 

"  In  the  evening  the  family  were  gathered  together  for 
prayer :  I  shall  never  forget  the  time :  I  suppose  about 
twelve  white  and  black  were  present.  The  power  of  the 
Lord  came  among  us :  Mrs.  Arey  was  so  rilled  with  the 
new  wine  of  Christ's  kingdom,  that  she  sunk  to  the  floor, 
Messing  and  praising  the  Lord.  And  many  of  the  blacks 
were  much  wrought  upon.  This  night  was  a  time  oi 
great  refreshment  to  me." 

The  three  following  days  Mr.  Garrettson  preached  in 
the  neighbourhood  to  numerous  and  attentive  congrega- 
tions, most  of  whom  were  greatly  affected  under  the  word, 
and  a  gracious  work  commenced  among  the  people.  Pro- 
ceeding to  another  part  of  the  country,  he  observes,  "  One 
man  was  deeply  affected  only  by  seeing  us.  I  preached 
at  Colonel  Vicery's,  a  clever  man,  who  afterwards  became 
a  great  friend  to  us,  and  to  himself  too.    The  fields  are 


1  OS 


LIFE  OF  THE 


white  for  harvest,  but  the  wicked  rage,  and  invent  lie? 
and  mischief.  The  county  court  was  sitting,  and  some 
of  the  heads  of  it  were  determined  by  some  means  to  clear 
the  place  of  such  a  troublesome  fellow.  For  a  pretence 
they  charged  me  with  toryism  ;  and  I  was  informed,  gave 
a  very  wicked  man  liberty,  and  promised  to  protect  him 
to  taking  my  life.  For  this  purpose  he  was  to  lie  in  wait 
for  me  the  next  day.  It  providentially  reached  my  ears 
that  night  before  I  went  to  bed,  and  as  the  wicked  seemed 
thus  inclined,  I  thought  it  expedient  to  withdraw  to  Mr. 
Arey's,  where  I  remained  two  days ;  but  being  pressed  in 
spirit,  I  could"  stay  no  longer,  so  I  went  to  another  part  of 
the  county.  Many  came  out  to  hear,  and  the  word  was 
still  attended  with  power  to  some  hearts. 

"  Saturday  25th,  my  spirit  was  solemn  and  I  could  not 
but  expect  that  something  uncommon  would  transpire.  I 
withdrew  to  the  woods,  and  spent  much  time  before  the 
Lord.  I  preached  with  freedom  to  a  weeping  flock,  my 
friend  Arey,  who  was  a  magistrate,  and  a  man  of  note  in 
the  county,  accompanying  me  to  the  place.  In  the  even- 
ing we  were  repairing  to  his  house,  being  about  to  preach 
t  here  the  next  day  ;  when  a  company  of  men,  who  had  em- 
bodied themselves,  waylaid  me,  with  an  intention  to  take 
me  to  jail.  About  sun  set  they  surrounded  us,  and  called 
me  their  prisoner.  They  beat  my  horse,  cursed  and  swore, 
but  did  not  strike  me.  Some  time  after  night  they  took 
me  to  a  magistrate  who  was  as  much  my  enemy  as  any  of 
them.  When  I  was  judged,  and  condemned  for  preach- 
ing the  gospel,  the  keeper  of  the  peace  who  sat  in  his  great 
chair,  immediately  wrote  a  mittimus  and  ordered  me  to 
jail.  I  asked  him  if  he  had  never  heard  of  an  affair  in 
Talbot  county.   Brother  I.  Hartley*  was  committed  to  jail 

*  Mr.  Garrettson  adds  the  following  particulars  in  a  note  :— 
:  Brother  Hartley,  a  dear  good  man,  and  an  excellent  preacher, 
was  so  pressed  in  spirit,  he  could  no  longer  contain,  and  the  rulers 
laid  hands  on  him,  and  confined  him  in  Talbot  jail  j  but  he  preached 


REV.  P.  GARRETTSON. 


109 


for  the  same  crime,  that  of  preaching  the  gospel ;  soon  after 
the  magistrate  was  taken  sick  unto  death,  and  sent  for  this 
same  preacher  out  of  confinement  to  pray  for  him.  He 
then  made  this  confession, '  When  I  sent  you  to  jail,'  said 
he,  '  I  was  fighting  against  God,  and  now  I  am  about  to 
leave  the  world,  pray  for  me.'  His  family  were  called  in, 
and  he  said  to  his  wife,  *  This  is  a  servant  of  God ;  and 
when  I  die,  I  request  he  may  preach  at  my  funeral.  You 
need  not  think  I  have  not  my  senses ;  this  is  the  true  faith.' 
He  then  gave  brother  Hartley  charge  of  his  family,  and 
desired  them  to  embrace  that  profession.  Now,  said  I,  J 
beseech  you  to  think  seriously  of  what  you  have  done,  and 
prepare  to  meet  God.  Be  you  assured,  I  am  not  ashamed 
of  the  cross  of  Christ,  for  I  consider  it  an  honour  to  be 
imprisoned  for  the  gospel  of  my  Lord.  My  horse  wae^ 
brought,  and  about  twelve  of  the  company  were  to  attend 
me  to  jail.  They  surrounded  me,  and  two,  one  on  each 
side,  held  my  horse's  bridle.  The  night  was  very  dark  ; 
and  before  we  got  a  mile  from  the  house,  on  a  sudden  there 
was  a  very  uncommon  flash  of  lightning,  and  in  less  than 
a  minute  all  my  foes  were  dispersed  :  my  friend  Arey  was 
a  little  before  the  company,  so  that  I  was  left  alone.  I 
was  reminded  of  that  place  of  Scripture,  where  our  Lord's 
enemies  fell  to  the  ground,  and  then  this  portion  of  Scrip- 
ture came  to  me, '  Stand  still  and  see  the  salvation  of  God.* 
It  was  a  very  dark  cloudy  night,  and  had  rained  a  little, 
I  sat  on  my  horse  alone,  and  though  I  called  several  times 
there  was  no  answer.  I  went  on,  but  had  not  got  far 
before  I  met  my  friend  Mr.  Arey  returning  to  look  for  me. 
He  had  accompanied  me  throughout  the  whole  of  this 

powerfully  through  the  window.  The  blessed  God  own«d  his  word, 
and  he  was  instrumental  in  raising  a  large  society.  He  was  con- 
fined a  long  time,  till  finally  they  thought  he  might  as  well  preach 
without  as  within  jail.  Shortly  after  he  was  set  at  liberty,  he  married 
a  pious  young  lady,  and  located.  He  did  not  live  many  years,  but 
while  he  did  live,  he  was  very  useful,  and  adorned  his  Christian  anc^ 
ministerial  character.   He  died  in  the  Lord,  and  went  to  glory  " 


no 


LIFE  OF  THE 


affair.  We  rode  on  talking  of  the  goodness  of  God  till  m 
came  to  a  little  cottage  by  the  road  side,  where  we  found 
two  of  my  guards  almost  frightened  out  of  their  wits.  I  told 
them  if  I  was  to  go  to  jail  that  night,  we  ought  to  be  on 
our  way,  for  it  was  getting  late.  c  O !  no,'  said  one  of 
them,  'let  us  stay  until  the  morning.'  My  friend  and  I 
rode  on,  and  it  was  not  long  ere  we  had  a  beautiful  clear 
night.  We  had  not  rode  for  before  the  company  collected 
again,  from  whence  I  know  not.  However,  they  appeared 
to  be  amazingly  intimidated,  and  the  leader  of  the  company 
rode  by  the  side  of  me,  and  said,  '  Sir,  do  you  think  the 
affair  happened  on  our  account?'  I  told  him  that  I  would 
have  him  to  judge  for  himself ;  reminding  him  of  the  awful- 
ness  of  the  day  of  judgment,  and  the  necessity  there  was 
of  preparing  to  meet  the  Judge  of  the  whole  earth.  One 
of  the  company  swore  an  oath,  and  another  immediately 
reproved  him,  saying, '  How  can  you  swear  at  such  a  time 
as  this?'  At  length  the  company  stopped,  and  one  said. 
'  We  had  better  give  him  up  for  the  present ;'  so  they 
turned  their  horses  and  went  back.  My  friend  and  I  pur- 
sued our  way  True  it  is, '  The  wicked  are  like  the  trou- 
bled sea,  whose  waters  cast  up  mire  and  dirt.'  We  had 
not  gone  far  before  they  pursued  us  again,  and  said,  1  We 
cannot  give  him  up.'  They  accompanied  us  a  few  minutes, 
again  left  us,  and  we  saw  no  more  of  them  that  night.  A 
little  before  midnight  we  arrived  safe  to  my  friend's  house. 
Blessed  be  God,  the  dear  waiting  family  were  looking  out. 
and  received  us  with  joy :  and  we  had  a  precious  sweet 
family  meeting.  I  retired  to  my  room  as  humble  as  a 
little  child,  praising  my  great  deliverer. 

"  During  the  remainder  of  the  night,  though  asleep,  I 
was  transported  with  the  visions  which  passed  through  my 
mind.  I  had  a  confidence  in  the  morning  that  my  beloved 
Lord  would  support  me.  I  saw  in  the  visions  of  the  night 
many  sharp  and  terrible  weapons  formed  against  me ;  but 
r»one  could  penetrate  or  hurt  me  :  for  as  soon  as  they  camfc 


REV.  F.  GARRETTSON. 


11.1 


near  me  they  were  turned  into  feathers,  and  brushed  by 
me  as  soft  as  down. 

"  Sunday  27th,  at  eleven  o'clock  many  came  out  to  hear 
the  word,  and  it  was  expected  my  enemies  would  be  upon 
me.  I  was  informed  that  not  a  few  brought  short  clubs 
under  their  coats  to  defend  me  in  case  of  an  attack,  for 
many  had  just  about  religion  enough  to  fight  for  it.  As  I 
was  giving  out  the  hymn,  standing  between  the  hall  and 
room  doors,  about  twenty  of  my  persecutors  came  up  in  a 
body.  I  was  amazed  to  see  one  of  them  who  was  an  old 
man  and  his  head  as  white  as  a  sheet.  The  ringleader 
rushed  forward,  presented  a  pistol,  and  laid  hold  of  me. 
Blessed  be  God  !  my  confidence  was  so  strong  in  him,  that 
[  feared  none  of  these  things.  Some  of  the  audience,  who 
stood  next  to  me,  gave  me  a  sudden  jerk  ;  I  was  presently 
in  the  room,  and  the  door  shut.  As  soon  as  I  could  I 
opened  it,  and  beckoning  to  my  friends,  desired  that  they 
would  not  injure  my  enemies ;  that  I  did  not  want  to  keep 
from  them,  but  was  willing  to  go  to  jail.  If  I  had  not  spoken 
in  this  manner,  I  believe  much  blood  would  have  been 
shed.  I  began  to  exhort,  and  almost  the  whole  congrega- 
tion were  in  tears.  The  women  in  a  particular  manner 
were  amazingly  agitated.  I  desired  my  horse  to  be  got. 
and  I  was  accompanied  to  Cambridge,  where  I  was  kept 
in  a  tavern  from  twelve  o'clock  till  near  sunset,  surround- 
ed by  the  wicked  ;  and  it  was  a  great  mercy  of  God  thai 
my  life  was  preserved. 

"  I  told  my  enemies  not  to  give  themselves  any  uneasi- 
ness, for  I  thought  it  an  honour  to  suffer  in  the  cause  of 
Christ.  After  my  horse  and  baggage  were  ready,  and  I 
was  equipped  for  the  expedition,  we  started,  two  and  two. 
My  friend  and  I  rode  together,  and  half  the  company  be- 
fore, and  half  behind.  This  was  on  the  Lord's  day.  When 
we  came  to  the  hotel,  my  friend  and  I  were  permitted  to 
occupy  a  room  adjoining  the  large  public  room.  The 
inhabitants  of  the  place  seemed  to  be  coming  and  going 


U2 


LIFE  OF  THE 


the  whole  of  the  day,  and  kept  the  room  filled  the  whole 
of  the  time,  drinking  and  rejoicing  over  their  prey.  My 
friend  was  a  young  soldier,  and  the  trial  was  too  great  for 
him.  One  of  the  company,  a  stout  man,  was  about  to 
break  in  to  abuse,  (for  their  hatred  against  him  was  almost 
as  great  as  it  was  against  me,)  and  actually  did  strike  at 
him  with  all  his  force  with  a  large  loaded  whip,  and  in  all 
probability  would  have  killed  him,  had  not  the  whip  struck 
the  top  of  the  door.  My  friend  was  young  and  active,  and 
he  instantly  sprung,  and  as  quick  as  a  flash,  sent  his  fist 
into  the  fellow's  temple,  who  like  a  Goliah  under  David's 
sling,  fell  flat  to  the  floor,  and  there  was  a  roar  of  laughter 
through  the  house,  and  a  declaration,  1  the  Methodists  will 
tight.'  At  a  convenient  time  I  got  my  friend  round  the 
neck,  and  wept  and  told  him  he  had  grieved  my  spirit. 
He  said  he  was  sorry  on  account  of  grieving  me ;  but  that 
it  was  almost  as  sudden  as  thought :  that  it  appeared  to 
him  that  his  arm  was  nerved  for  the  purpose,  and  that  he 
did  not  feel  as  if  he  had  done  wrong.  And  I  must  say  I 
think  they  behaved  rather  better  afterwards. 

"  A  little  before  night  I  was  thrust  into  prison,  and  my 
enemies  took  away  the  key  that  none  might  administer  to 
my  necessities.  I  had  a  dirty  floor  for  my  bed,  my  saddle 
bags  for  my  pillow,  and  two  large  windows  open  with  a 
cold  east  wind  blowing  upon  me  :  but  I  had  great  conso- 
lation in  my  Lord,  and  could  say,  '  Thy  will  be  done/ 
During  my  confinement  here,  I  was  much  drawn  out  in 
prayer,  reading,  writing,  and  meditation.  I  believe  I  had 
the  prayers  of  my  good  friend  Mr.  Asbury ;  and  the  book 
which  he  sent  me,  Mr.  Rutherford's  Letters,  during  his 
confinement,  together  with  the  soul  comforting  and 
strengthening  letters  which  I  received  from  my  pious 
friends,  were  rendered  a  great  blessing  to  me.  The  Lord 
was  remarkably  good  to  me,  so  that  I  experienced  a  prison 
to  be  like  a  paradise;  and  I  had  a  heart  to  pray  for  my 
worst  enemies.    My  soul  was  so  exceedingly  happy,  I 


REV.  F.  GARRETTSON. 


scarcely  knew  how  my  days  and  nights  passed  away.  The 
Bible  was  never  sweeter  to  me.-  I  never  had  a  greater 
love  to  God's  dear  children.  I  never  saw  myself  more 
unworthy.  I  never  saw  a  greater  beauty  in  the  cross  of 
Christ ;  for  I  thought  I  could,  if  required,  go  cheerfully  to 
the  stake  in  so  good  a  cause.  I  was  not  at  all  surprised 
with  the  cheerfulness  of  the  ancient  martyrs,  who  were 
able  in  the  flames  to  clap  their  glad  hands.  Sweet  mo- 
ments I  had  with  my  dear  friends  who  came  to  the  prisor 
window. 

Happy  the  man  who  find3  the  grace, 
The  blessing  of  God's  chosen  race, 
The  wisdom  coming  from  above, 
The  faith  which  sweetly  works  by  love. 

"  Many,  both  acquaintances  and  strangers,  came  to  visit 
me  from  far  and  near,  and  I  really  believe  I  never  was  the 
means  of  doing  more  good  for  the  time :  for  the  county 
seemed  to  be  much  alarmed,  and  the  Methodists  among 
whom  I  had  laboured,  to  whom  I  had  written  many  epis- 
tles, were  much  stirred  up  to  pray  for  me.  I  shall  never 
forget  the  kindness  I  received  from  dear  brother  and  sis- 
ter Arey.  They  suffered  much  for  the  cause  of  God  in 
Dorset  county,  for  which,  if  faithful,  they  will  be  amply 
compensated  in  a  better  world. 

"  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Arey  were  remarkably  kind,  and  sent 
me  every  thing  which  was  necessary.  My  brother  Thomas, 
who  lived  about  a  hundred  miles  off,  heard  of  my  impri- 
sonment, and  came  to  see  me,  and  brought  a  letter  from 
Judge  White  to  Mr.  Harrison,  a  gentleman  of  note,  who 
was  the  greatest  enemy  I  had  in  town.  After  reading  the 
letter,  he  not  only  invited  my  brother  to  put  up  at  his  house, 
but  went  and  got  the  prison  key,  let  my  brother  come  in, 
and  next  morning  he  came  to  the  jail  and  invited  him  out 
to  breakfast,  and  told  me  he  would  do  any  thing  he  could 
for  me.  Before  this  he  was  as  bitter  as  gall.  One  day 
when  an  old  Quaker  friend  came  to  see  me,  he  came  and 

11 


114 


LIFE  OF  THE 


abused  him,  and  strove  to  drive  him  away  :  the  Quake- 
made  him  ashamed  of  his  conduct.  My  enemies  sent  a  spy 
who  feigned  himself  a  penitent,  and  as  I  was  coming  down 
stairs  to  converse  with  him  through  the  window,  it  came 
powerfully  to  my  mind,  he  is  an  enemy  sent  if  possible  to 
draw  something  out  of  you  concerning  the  war.  He  cried , 
and  said  he  was  a  miserable  sinner,  that  he  was  afraid  ho 
would  go  to  hell,  and  wanted  to  know  what  he  should  do  to 
be  saved.  I  told  him  to  leave  off  swearing  and  drunken- 
ness, and  return,  and  I  would  give  him  further  directions. 
I  afterwards  found  he  was  the  very  character  I  had  sup- 
posed. 

"  My  crime  of  preaching  the  gospel  was  so  great,  that 
no  common  court  would  try  my  cause.  There  appeared 
to  be  a  probability  of  my  staying  in  jail  till  a  general  court 
which  would  not  convene  in  nearly  twelve  months.  My 
good  friend  Mr.  Asbury  went  to  the  governor  of  Maryland, 
and  he  befriended  me :  had  I  been  his  brother,  he  could 
not  have  done  more  for  me.  The  manner  in  which  he 
proceeded  to  relieve  me  was  this  : — I  was  an  inhabitant  ot 
Maryland  by  birth  and  property  :  I  could  likewise  claim  a 
right  in  the  Delaware  state,  which  state  was  more  favour- 
able to  such  pestilent  fellows.  I  was  carried  before  the 
governor  of  Delaware.  This  gentleman  was  a  friend  to 
our  society.  He  met  me  at  the  door,  and  welcomed  me  in, 
assuring  me  he  would  do  any  thing  he  could  to  help  me.  A 
recommendatory  letter  was  immediately  despatched  to  the 
governor  of  Maryland  ;  and  I  was  entirely  at  liberty.  O  ! 
how  wonderfully  did  the  people  of  Dorset  rage :  but  the 
word  of  the  Lord  spread  all  through  that  county,  and  hun- 
dreds both  white  and  black  have  experienced  the  love  ol 
Jesus.  Since  that  time  T  have  preached  to  more  than  three 
thousand  people  in  one  congregation,  not  far  from  the 
place  where  I  was  imprisoned ;  and  many  of  my  worst 
enemies  have  bowed  to  the  sceptre  of  our  sovereign  Lord. 
The  labours  of  Caleb  Peddicord  and  Thomas  S.  Chev. 


REV.  F.  GARRETTSOX. 


115 


were  much  blessed  in  this  place,  in  the  first  reviving  and 
spreading  of  the  work. 

"  After  I  left  my  confinement,  I  was  more  than  ever 
determined  to  be  for  God  and  none  else.  I  travelled  ex- 
tensively. The  Lord  was  with  me  daily,  and  my  spirit 
rejoiced  in  God  my  Saviour.  In  visiting  the  young  soci- 
eties, after  I  left  jail,  we  had  blessed  hours :  for  many 
came  to  hear,  sinners  cried  for  mercy,  and  God's  dear 
people  rejoiced. 

"  Friday  24,  was  a  solemn  fast,  being  good  Friday,  the 
day  on  which  the  great  Redeemer  gave  up  his  precious 
life.  Three  days  after,  being  in  a  blessed  family,  I  had 
great  sweetness  both  in  public  and  private ;  and  before  I 
laid  down  to  rest,  I  was  very  desirous  of  being  lost  and 
swallowed  up  in  the  love  of  the  Redeemer,  and  of  feeling 
the  witness  of  perfect  love.  After  I  laid  down  to  rest,  1 
was  in  a  kind  of  visionary  way  for  several  hours.  About 
one  I  awoke  very  happy,  arose  from  my  bed,  and  addressed 
the  throne  of  grace.  I  then  lighted  a  candle  and  spent 
nearly  two  hours  in  writing  the  exercises  of  the  night.  I  saw 
myself  travelling  through  a  dismal  place,  encompassed  with 
many  dangers;  I  saw  the  devil,  who  appeared  very  furious  ; 
he  came  near  to  me  and  declared  with  bitterness  that  he 
would  cause  my  death  ;  for  he  seemed  to  suggest,  you  have 
done  my  kingdom  much  harm :  thus  saying,  he  began 
pelting  me  with  stones,  and  bedaubing  me  with  dirt,  till  I 
felt  wounded  almost  to  death,  and  began  to  fear  I  should 
fall  by  the  hand  of  my  enemy.  But  in  the  height  of  my 
distress,  my  adored  Saviour  appeared  to  me,  whom  f 
thought  the  most  beautiful  person  that  ever  my  eyes  beheld. 
*  I  am  your  friend,'  said  he,  '  and  will  support  you  in  your 
journey  ;  fear  not,  for  your  enemy  is  chained.'  I  seemed 
to  receive  much  st  rength,  and  the  power  of  my  enemy  was 
so  broken  that  he  could  not  move  one  foot  after  n;e ;  all  he 
could  do  was  to  threaten,  which  he  did  loudly  till  I  got 
mt  of  his  hearing.    Being  safe  from  these  difficulties,  ] 


116 


LIFE  OF  THE 


looked  forward  and  saw  a  very  high  hill  which  I  was  Co 
ascend,  but  feared  that  I  never  should  be  able  to  reach  thr 
•  op  :  I  entered  on  my  journey,  and  got  about  halfway  up. 
so  fatigued  that  I  thought  every  moment  I  must  sink  to 
f,he  earth.  I  then  laid  down  to  rest  myself  a  little,  and 
seemed  to  fall  into  a  kind  of  doze  ;  but  I  had  not  lain  long 
before  the  person  who  met  me  in  the  valley  passed  by,  and 
smote  me  on  the  side,  saying,  '  Rise  up,  and  be  going, 
there  is  no  rest  for  you  there.'  With  that  I  received 
strength,  and  arrived  at  the  top  of  the  hill.  I  then  looked 
back  and  saw  my  enemy  at  a  great  distance.  I  was 
greatly  surprised  when  I  saw  the  place  through  which  I 
had  passed ;  for  on  every  hand  there  appeared  to  be  pits, 
holes,  and  quagmires  in  abundance.  I  was  much  wounded, 
nnd  all  bespattered  with  dirt.  I  looked  around  to  see  if  I 
could  find  any  house :  and  at  a  distance  I  espied  a  little 
cottage,  and  made  up  to  it :  when  I  got  near  the  door,  two 
angels  met  me  and  said, '  Come  in,  come  in,  thou  blessed 
of  the  Lord,  here  is  entertainment  for  weary  travellers.' 
The  inteiior  of  the  cottage  appeared  to  be  the  most  beau- 
tiful place  I  had  ever  seen.'  After  I  went  in  I  thought  ir 
was  heaven  filled  with  blessed  saints  and  angels.  One  and 
another  broke  out,  '  Glory,  glory,'  &lc,  &c,  till  the  place 
was  filled  with  praises.  One  spoke  to  me  and  said,  1  This 
is  not  heaven,  as  you  suppose,  neither  are  we  angels,  but 
sanctified  Christians :  and  this  is  the  second  rest.  And 
it  is  your  privilege,  and  the  privilege  of  all  the  children  of 
God.'  With  that  I  thought  I  had  faith  to  believe,  and  in 
i  moment  my  spotted  garments  were  gone,  a  white  robe 
was  given  me,  and  I  had  the  language  and  appearance  ot 
one  of  this  blessed  society  :  I  then  awoke. 

u  Before  this,  I  had  an  ardent  desire  truly  to  know  my 
state,  and  to  sink  deep  into  God.  When  I  awoke  I  seemed 
ill  taken  up  with  divine  things.  I  spent  part  of  the  remain- 
der of  the  night  in  writing,  prayer,  and  praises  :  and  had 
1  strong  witness  of  union  with  my  blessed  Lord.  My  bto 


REV.  F.  GARRETTSON. 


117 


ther  T.  from  the  western  shore  came  to  see  me,  travelled 
several  weeks  with  me,  with  whom  I  had  blessed  times ; 
for  I  believe  it. was  on  this  visit  he  felt  a  witness  of  par- 
doning love  to  his  soul. 

"  Upon  a  certain  occasion,  I  was  wonderfully  led  to 
think  of  the  place  catted  hell,  and  was  severely  buffeted 
by  the  devil.  '  Hell/  he  suggested,  '  is  not  as  bad  a  place 
as  you  represent :  how  can  God  be  a  merciful  being,  a? 
you  set  him  forth,  if  he  sends  people  to  such  a  dismal 
place  to  be  tormented  for  ever  for  a  few  sins  V  I  was  ear- 
nestly desirous  to  know  what  kind  of  place  it  was ;  and 
the  Lord  condescended  to  satisfy  me  in  the  dead  season 
of  the  night.  After  I  fell  into  a  deep  sleep,  I  seemed  to 
enter  through  a  narrow  gate  into  eternity,  and  was  met  by 
a  person  who  conducted  me  to  the  place  called  hell ;  but 
I  had  a  very  imperfect  view  of  it.  I  requested  to  be  taken 
where  I  could  see  it  better,  if  that  could  be  done.  I  was 
then  conveyed  to  a  spot  where  I  had  a  full  view  of  it.  It 
appeared  as  large  as  the  sea,  and  I  saw  myriads  of  damned 
souls  in  every  posture  that  miserable  beings  could  get  into. 
This  sight  exceeded  any  thing  of  the  kind  that  ever  had 
entered  into  my  mind.  But  it  was  not  for  me  to  know 
any  of  them.  Were  I  to  attempt  to  describe  the  place  as 
it  was  represented  to  me,  I  could  not  do  it.  Had  I  the 
pen  of  a  ready  writer,  and  angelic  wisdom,  I  should  fall 
short.  I  cried  out  to  my  guide,  It  is  enough.  With  that 
he  brought  me  to  the  place  where  he  first  met  me.  1  then 
desired  a  discovery  of  heaven  :  my  guide  said,  1  Not  now, 
return :  you  have  seen  sufficient  for  once ;  and  be  more 
faithful  in  warning  sinners,  and  have  no  more  doubts  about 
the  realitv  of  hell.'    Then  I  instantlv  awoke." 


IIS 


LIFE  OF  THE 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

Disputes  respecting  the  ordinances — Mistakes  corrected— Breach 
.lealed,  and  harmony  restored — Mr.  Asbury's  account  of  this  affair 
—Goes  to  Baltimore — Thence  to  the  Peninsula — Singular  dream 

The  Methodists  in  this  country,  as  well  as  in  Europe, 
were  considered  at  this  time  only  as  a  society.  The  preach- 
ers were  not  ordained,  and  therefore  did  not  claim  the  right 
of  administering  the  ordinances  of  baptism  and  the  Lord's 
supper,  nor  of  performing  the  rites  of  marriage  and  burial 
of  the  dead.  These  circumstances  became  the  source  of 
considerable  uneasiness  in  the  societies.  Not  having  fel- 
lowship with  many  of  the  parochial  clergy  of  the  Church  of 
England  on  account  of  the  irregularity  of  their  lives,  and 
the  want  of  evangelical  doctrine  in  their  sermons,  the 
Methodists  were  unwilling  to  receive  the  ordinances  ot 
Christ  at  their  hands. 

In  addition  to  this,  many  places,  particularly  at  the 
south,  were  entirely  destitute  of  a  settled  ministry  of  any 
denomination.  To  remedy  the  inconveniences  arising 
from  this  state  of  things,  some  of  the  preachers,  no  doubt 
from  the  best  of  motives,  for  they  appear  to  have  been  a 
company  of  holy  men,  seconded  the  views  of  the  people 
in  respect  to  having  the  ordinances  among  themselves. 
Mr.  Asbury,  however,  and  most  of  the  northern  preachers 
resisted  these  measures,  and  endeavoured  to  persuade  them 
to  remain  as  they  were  until  they  could  advise  with  Mr. 
Wesley  and  receive  his  directions. 

In  the  opinion  of  Mr.  Garrettson,  who  was  present  when 
the  question  respecting  administering  the  ordinances  was 
discussed,  those  brethren  in  Virginia  who  advocated  the 
measure  have  been  misrepresented,  as  though  they  were 
at  the  head  of  a  schism.  In  his  manuscript  notes,  Mr, 
Garrettson  says,  "  Since  the  death  of  Mr.  Asbury,  I  am 
;he  oldest  preacher  in  the  American  connexion,  and  there- 


REV.  F.  GARRETTSCKW 


119 


lore  I  think  it  my  duty  to  explain  this  business."  He 
then  goes  on  to  state,  that  at  the  Deer-creek  conference, 
which  was  held  May  20th,  1777,  Mr.  Rankin  in  the  chair  , 
it  was  asked,  "  Shall  the  preachers  in  America  administer 
the  ordinances?"  The  answer  was,  "We  will  suspend 
them  until  the  next  conference." 

May  19th,  1778,  the  regular  conference  was  held  in 
Leesburg,  Virginia.  Mr.  Rankin  and  his  British  brethren  , 
except  Mr.  Asbury  who  was  not  present  at  this  confer- 
ence, were  gone  home.  Mr.  William  Watters,  being  the 
oldest  American  preacher,  was  called  to  the  chair.  The 
same  question  was  proposed  again,  "  Shall  we  administer 
the  ordinances?"  "  I  was  present,"  says  Mr.  Garrettson, 
"  and  the  answer  was  *  lay  it  over  until  the  next  confer- 
ence,' which  was  appointed  to  be  held  in  Fluvanna  county, 
Va.,  May  18th,  1779,  at  what  was  called  the  broken  back 
church."  In  consequence  of  the  troubles  arising  from 
the  state  of  the  war,  which  then  raged  with  increased  vio- 
lence, the  northern  brethren  did  not  attend  the  Fluvanna 
conference;  but  for  their  "convenience,"  says  Mr.  Gar- 
rettson, "  called  a  little  conference  in  Kent  county,  in  the 
province  of  Delaware,  April  28th,  1779,  at  Judge  White's, 
where  Mr.  Asbury  had  been  confined  to  avoid  the  rage  ol 
his  enemies.  At  this  conference  Mr.  Asbury  was  present 
and  presided." 

At  the  time  appointed,  the  southern  brethren  met  in 
the  regular  conference,  and  the  same  question  respecting 
administering  the  ordinances  was  discussed,  and  was 
finally  decided  in  the  affirmative.  They  accordingly  set 
apart  several  of  the  oldest  preachers  to  travel  extensively, 
and  to  administer  the  sacraments  of  baptism  and  the  Lord's 
supper,  and  to  perform  the  marriage  ceremony  ;  and  at  the 
conclusion,  appointed  their  next  conference  to  be  held  in 
May,  1780,  at  Manicantown,  Virginia.  "  We  at  the 
north,"  says  Mr.  Garrettson,  "  were  opposed  to  this  inno- 
vation, and  it  was  our  pleasure  to  meet  in  Baltimore,  April 


i20 


LIFE  OF  THE 


24th,  17S0,  and  brother  Asbury,  William  Watters  and 
myself  were  appointed  a  committee  to  meet  those  brethren 
at  their  conference,  and  endeavour  to  effect  a  reconcilia- 
tion. After  much  prayer  and  consultation,  they  unani- 
mously agreed  to  a  suspension  of  the  ordinances  for  one 
year,  and  to  call  a  general  conference  in  Baltimore  the 
next  spring ;  in  the  meantime  to  consult  Mr.  Wesley,  by 
whose  judgment  they  would  abide." 

Now  although  these  brethren  erred  in  their  judgment, 
ihey  undoubtedly  manifested  much  of  the  meekness  of 
Christianity,  in  agreeing,  for  the  sake  of  peace  aud  har- 
mony, to  relinquish  their  project,  and  wait  for  further 
advice  from  their  venerable  founder.  No  doubt,  also,  they 
were  prompted  to  this  step,  not  from  a  restless  ambition, 
but  from  a  love  to  the  souls  of  the  people  who  had  been 
converted  to  God  by  their  ministry,  and  who  were  anxious 
to  receive  the  ordinances  of  Christ  at  their  hands. 

In  preventing  a  divisiou  in  the  societies  at  this  time, 
which  must  have  been  attended  with  very  deleterious 
effects  on  the  work  of  God,  Mr.  Garrettson  took  a  very 
active  and  efficient  agency,  iu  conjunction  with  Messrs. 
Asbury,  Watters  and  Drumgole.  Mr.  Asbury  says,  "  When 
we  could  not  come  to  a  conclusion  with  them,  we  with- 
drew and  left  them  to  deliberate  on  the  conditions  I  offered; 
which  were  to  suspend  the  measures  they  had  taken  for 
one  year."  To  this  they  refused  to  submit,  until  the  next 
day,  when,  says  Mr.  Asbury,  "  they  were  brought  to  an 
.tgreement  while  I  had  been  praying,  as  with  a  broken 
heart,  in  the  house  we  went  to  lodge  at,  and  brothers 
Watters  and  Garrettson  had  been  praying  up  stairs  where 
the  conference  sat.  We  heard  what  they  had  to  say,  and 
surely  the  hand  of  God  may  be  seen  in  all  this.  There 
might  have  been  twenty  promising  preachers,  and  three 
thousand  people  seriously  affected  by  this  separation  ;  but 
the  Lord  would  not  suffer  this.'''  Thus,  by  the  mutual 
endeavours  of  these  holy  men  of  God,  this  breach,  which 


REV.  F.  GARRETf SON. 


123 


seemed  to  threaten  the  dissolution  of  the  body,  was  healed 
and  peace  and  harmony  restored.  Mr.  Garrettson  says, 
l*  Having  accomplished  our  business,  we  set  our  faces  to 
the  north  with  gladness  of  heart,  praising  the  Lord  for  his 
great  goodness."  Returning  to  Baltimore,  where  he  was 
appointed  to  labour,  he  set  apart  a  day  for  fasting  and 
prayer,  and  the  Lord  abundantly  blessed  him.  Such,  how- 
ever, was  the  ardour  of  his  soul  in  behalf  of  lost  sinners, 
that  he  did  not  long  confine  himself  to  the  city ;  for  we 
soon  find  him  in  the  country,  where  he  makes  the  follow- 
ing reflections  :  "  With  delight  I  viewed  the  rising  morn  ; 
the  fields  are  clad  with  a  beautiful  green ;  the  creation  is 
smiling,  and  the  birds  tuning  their  notes.  Surely  an  im- 
mortal spirit  ought  to  praise  the  Creator  of  the  universe.' 
After  labouring  for  several  weeks  in  Baltimore  and  the 
adjoining  county  with  great  success,  he  crossed  the  Chesa- 
peake again  to  the  Peninsula.  "Having,"  says  he,  "a 
good  horse,  and  being  seldom  sick  enough  to  desist  from 
travelling,  or  weary  enough  to  complain,  I  could  travel 
from  twenty  to  fifty  miles  a  day,  and  preach  from  one  to 
four  sermons.  During  the  five  or  six  weeks  I  remained 
here,  I  visited  most  of  the  circuits ;  the  congregations  were 
larger  than  usual,  and  never  for  the  time  had  I  brighter 
prospects.  Many  evil  reports  were  raised  against  me  ; 
but  my  manner  was  to  go  straight  forward  in  the  line  of 
my  duty.  When  I  returned  many  gathered  at  the  Fork 
chapel  from  all  quarters ;  and  among  the  crowd,  I  espied 
my  old  uncle  T.  who  had  heard  and  believed  the  reports  : 
and  was  determined,  as  I  understood,  to  detect  me  in  the 
midst  of  the  people.  Never  shall  I  forget  the  day  ;  for  the 
Lord  manifested  his  power :  the  heart  of  my  dear  old 
uncle  was  softened,  and  tears  flowed  down  his  face.  After 
he  left  the  chapel,  he  said  to  some  of  his  acquaintances, 
;  Surely  my  cousin  is  belied.'  He  came  and  begged  me 
to  -go  home  with  him,  which  I  did.  The  next  day  he 
followed  me  five  miles ;  and  the  tears  flowed  plentifully. 


22 


LIFE  of  Tin: 


When  we  were  about  to  part,  he  asked  me  what  compen- 
sation he  should  make  me,  for  the  benefit  which  he  had 
received.  *  Will  you,'  said  he, '  receive  a  suit  of  clothes  V 
I  thanked  him  kindly,  telling  him  that  I  had  as  much 
clothing  as  was  necessary.  He  then  put  his  hand  in  hi^ 
pocket,  and  pulled  out  eighty  continental  dollars,  which  at 
that  time  were  worth  about  twenty  hard  dollars:  at  first 
I  refused  ;  but  he  would  not  be  denied.  So  I  took  them, 
and  some  time  after  gave  them  to  brother  S.,  a  man  who 
needed  them-  When  we  parted  he  told  me  that  he  ex- 
pected to  see  me  no  more  :  it  was  even  so,  for  some  tim< 
after  the  Lord  called  him  away. 

"  I  continued  in  this  circuit  till  the  following  spring, 
and  enjoyed  precious  moments.  Many  were  brought  into 
jospel  liberty,  and  added  to  the  society  ;  and  some  receiv- 
d  the  second  blessing.  I  trust  I  grew  in  grace  and  know- 
ledge during  my  stay  ;  and  felt  myself  an  unprofitable  serv- 
ant :  very  unworthy  of  the  many  favours  which  I  received 
from  the  precious,  loving  followers  of  Christ  in  this  circuit/ 
Just  before  Mr.  Garrettson  visited  the  Peninsula,  he 
-.rives  the  following  account:  "  I  went  to  bed  very  happy, 
but  my  night  visions  were  uncommonly  strange  :  I  thought 
I  was  taken  dangerously  ill,  and  expected  shortly  to  be  in 
oternity.  I  doubt  not  but  I  felt* just  as  dying  persons  do. 
I  appeared  to  be  surrounded  with  thousands  of  devjis,  who 
were  all  striving  to  take  from  me  my  confidence  ;  and  for 
a  time  it  seemed  almost  gone.  I  began  an  examination 
from  my  first  awakenings — then  my  conversion — my  call 
to  preach — the  motives  which  induced  me  to  enter  this 
great  work — my  intention,  and  life  from  the  beginning, 
fn  the  time  of  this  examination,  every  fear  was  dismissed. 
— every  fiend  vanished  ;  and  a  band  of  holy  angels  suc- 
ceeded with  the  most  melodious  music  that  I  ever  heard. 
I  then  began  to  ascend,  accompanied  by  this  heavenl} 
host ;  and  thought  every  moment  the  body  would  drop  oft' 
and  mv  spirit  take  its  flight.    After  ascending  a  vast 


REV.  F.  GARRETTSON. 


123 


iieight,  I  was  overshadowed  with  a  cloud  as  white  as  a 
sheet;  and  in  that  cloud  I  saw  a  person  the  most  beauti- 
ful that  my  eyes  ever  beheld.  I  wanted  to  be  dislodged 
from  this  tabernacle,  and  take  my  everlasting  flight.  That 
glorious  person,  more  bright  than  the  sun  in  its  meridian 
brilliancy,  spoke  to  me  as  follows  :  '  If  you  continue  faith- 
ful to  the  end,  this  shall  be  your  place ;  but  you  cannot 
come  now,  return  and  be  faithful ;  there  is  more  work  for 
you  to  do.'  Immediately  I  awoke,  and  my  spirit  was  so 
elevated  with  a  sense  of  eternal  things,  that  I  thought  ) 
should  sleep  no  more  that  night.  Great  and  glorious  dis- 
coveries have  been  made  to  me  both  sleeping  and  waking  : 
but  all  the  promises  of  heaven  and  eternal  glory  have  been 
conditional.  In  Scripture  we  have  a  little,  but  significant 
word,  if — If  you  are  faithful  until  death,  you  shall  have  a 
crown  of  life.  I  would  advise  all  the  children  of  God  to  be 
very  careful  and  watchful,  and  continue  in  well  doing  until 
death.  Some  suppose  that  we  ought  not  to  put  any  de- 
pendence in  dreams  and  visions.  We  should  lay  the  same 
stress  on  them  in  this  our  day,  as  wise  and  good  men  have 
done  in  all  ages.  Very  great  discoveries  were  made  to 
Peter,  Paul,  and  others  in  their  night  visions.  But  is 
there  not  a  danger  of  laying  too  much  stress  on  them  ? 
We  are  indeed  in  danger  from  a  variety  of  sources ;  and 
the  only  safe  way  to  escape  from  the  illusions  of  error  is 
to  try  every  thing  by  the  written  standard  :  if  enlightened 
by  the  Holy  Spirit,  by  taking  heed  to  that  word  which  is 
a  lamp  to  our  path,  we  shall  not  be  suffered  to  go  astray?' 


JT24 


LIFE  OF  THE 


CHAPTER  IX. 

Goes  to  Little  York — Curious  account  of  the  conversion  of  a  mar. 
and  his  wife— Effects  thereof  on  the  people— Goes  to  Colchester- 
Curious  account  of  a  deluded  woman — Persecution  rages — Visits  a 
distressed  man — Opposed  by  some  soldiers  who  were  quartered  in 
the  town — Powerful  effects  of  the  word  preached—Attends  confer- 
ence in  Baltimore  where  unanimity  prevails — Great  distress  in  Vir- 
ginia—Rev.  Mr.  Jarret  friendly  to  the  Methodists. 

On  the  24th  day  of  January,  1781,  Mr.  Garrettson  set 
jff  to  visit  Little  \ork  in  Pennsylvania.  Stopping  at  a 
iavern  for  the  night,  he  lectured  on  the  7th  chapter  of  St. 
Matthew,  and  in  time  of  family  prayer  the  Lord  powerfully 
awakened  a  gentleman  who  lodged  there  also. 

"  Tuesday  25th,  I  went  into  the  town,  and  in  the  after 
noon  the  bell  rang,  and  I  preached  in  the  Dutch  church. 
The  gentleman's  lady  (who  was  awakened  the  evening 
before)  got  her  heart  touched.  When  he  came  home  in 
the  evening,  he  spoke  to  this  effect,  '  My  dear,  I  heard 
such  a  man  last  night  as  I  never  saw  or  heard  before,  and 
if  what  he  said  be  true,  we  are  all  in  the  way  to  hell.*  '  I 
suspect,'  said  she,  *  he  is  the  same  man  whom  I  heard  this 
afternoon  in  Wagoner's  church.  I  believe  his  doctrine  is 
true,  and  that  we  are  all  in  the  way  to  ruin.'  *  Well,'  said 
he, «  let  us  set  about  our  salvation.'  *  I  am  willing,'  said  she 

V  Having  an  appointment,  I  preached  at  Mr.  G.'s,  the 
Lutheran  minister :  and  after  meeting  we  had  an  agreea- 
ble conversation.  His  mother  and  sister,  whose  hearts 
the  Lord  had  touched,  accompanied  me  to  Berlin,  where 
I  preached  to  a  large  congregation  with  great  freedom. 
I  again  had  an  opportunity  in  the  evening  to  hold  up  a 
loving  Saviour  to  the  listening  multitude. 

"  By  this  time  a  persecution  had  arisen  among  the  peo* 
pie  in  Little  York  and  its  vicinity  :  the  enemy  of  souls  had 
taken  an  advantage  of  my  two  friends  who  were  awakened ; 


ItEV.  F.  GARRETTSON.         j  125 

Being  under  deep  distress,  and  sorely  tempted  of  the  devil 
not  knowing  what  to  do,  at  length  they  prepared  water, 
and  washed  themselves ;  then  put  on  clean  clothes,  and 
concluded  that  it  was  the  new  birth.  After  they  came 
from  their  room,  they  kissed  their  two  children,  a  son  and 
.daughter  well  nigh  grown,  and  told  them  they  were  new 
born.  Being  in  a  great  measure  bereft  of  their  sense?, 
and  the  enemy  ready  to  take  every  advantage,  *  Come,' 
said  they,  'old  things  must  be  done  away,  and  all  things 
must  become  new.'  They  then  began  to  throw  their  old 
clothing  and  blankets  on  the  fire ;  and  among  other  things 
they  threw  on  a  large  bundle  of  paper  money.  1  This/ 
said  he,  '  is  an  old  thing,  and  must  be  done  away.5  The 
neighbours  being  alarmed,  ran  in  and  saved  many  things  : 
but  I  suppose  they  did  not  sustain  less  than  fifteen  pounds 
loss.  A  minister  was  sent  for,  and  he  desired  a  doctor  to 
be  called ;  for  they  knew  not  what  was  the  matter.  A 
Quaker  woman  came  to  see  them,  who  said,  '  she  did  noi 
know  of  any  one  that  could  be  of  service  to  them,  unless 
it  was  the  man  that  was  the  occasion  of  it.'  The  cry  was, 
such  a  man  ought  not  to  go  through  the  country  ;  and  that 
some  desired  me  to  be  apprehended  and  put  into  jail.  I  was 
about  twenty  miles  off,  but  as  soon  as  I  heard  of  it,  mounted 
ray  horse  and  got  to  them  as  quickly  as  possible.  When 
the  neighbours  saw  me,  several  gathered  into  the  room. 
When  I  entered  the  house,  I  perceived  that  the  woman 
looked  strange,  and  the  man  was  in  bed  under  the  hands 
of  the  doctor,  with  several  blister  plasters  on  him.  I  sat 
down  by  his  bed  side  (she  sat  on  the  foot  of  the  bed)  and 
asked  him  what  he  wanted — 1  To  be  new  born,'  said  he. 
Taking  out  my  little  Bible,  I  read  and  lectured  on  a  chap- 
ter; and  sensibly  felt  that  the  Lord  was  present  to  heal. 
It  brought  to  my  mind  the  time  when  St.  Peter  visited 
Cornelius.  I  believe  in  the  time  of  the  exhortation  and 
prayer  the  Lord  not  only  opened  the  way  of  salvation  to 
*hose  two  distressed  ones,  but  to  several  others  who  came 
12 


126  g  LIFE  OF  THE 

in  ;  and  we  had  a  precious  sweet  time.  I  desired  them  to 
take  his  blister  plasters  off.  Glory  to  God  !  he  restored 
them,  not  only  to  their  natural  but  spiritual  senses.  A 
good  and  gracious  God  has  his  own  way  of  working  among 
the  children  of  men.  Though  at  first  this  circumstance 
caused  me  great  distress  of  mind,  in  the  end  it  was  for* 
good  ;  many  were  astonished  and  brought  to  a  serious 
consideration.  Although  the  church  door  was  shut  against 
me,  a  large  school  room  was  opened,  in  which  I  preached 
a  sermon  on  the  occasion,  to  about  three  hundred  souls : 
the  Lord  touched  the  hearts  of  many ,  and  my  two  mad 
people  (as  they  had  been  called)  were  able  to  rejoice  in 
the  Lord.  Soon  after  this  a  loving  society  was  formed  in 
the  neighbourhood. 

"  Wednesday  22d,  I  had  a  tedious  journey  to  Colches- 
ter ;  but  found  the  parents  of  one  family,  who  were  awak- 
ened when  I  was  there  before,  mourning  for  Jesus;  and 
i  had  freedom  to  preach  to  the  people.  In  the  morning 
I  sat  out  again  for  Berlin,  and  missed  my  way.  I  am 
burdened — surely  it  is  a  burden  which  the  Lord  hath  laid 
upon  me,  and  it  is  for  the  best.  I  called  at  a  house  to 
inquire  for  the  road  ;  I  heard  a  dismal  groaning  and  lament- 
ing within.  I  alighted  from  my  horse  and  went  in;  and 
found  the  woman  of  the  house  wringing  her  hands  and 
mourning  bitterly.  Good  woman,  said  I,  what  is  the  mat- 
ter with  you  ?  1  Sir,'  said  she,  '  have  you  never  heard  what 
has  happened  ?  I  have  sold  my  three  little  children  to  the 
devil,  and  on  such  a  day  he  is  to  come  for  them.'  I  can 
prove  to  you,  said  I,  that  it  is  out  of  your  power  to  sell 
your  children  to  the  devil,  for  they  belong  to  God.  I  read 
and  explained  to  her  parts  of  several  chapters;  but  it 
seemed  all  in  vain.  Her  husband  came  in,  and  I  desired 
him  to  get  a  horse  and  take  her  to  preaching  that  after- 
noon. After  he  had  got  the  horse,  I  desired  her  to  make 
ready,  and  go  to  preaching  with  her  husband.  '  O,'  said 
she,  '  I  cannot  think  of  leaving  my  dear  little  children  in 


REV.  F.  GARRETTSON. 


127 


the  arms  of  the  devil.'  After  some  time  she  was  prevailed 
on  to  go.  Her  husband  told  me,  that  she  had  carried  a 
razor  in  her  bosom  for  three  weeks,  with  an  intention, 
first  to  take  the  lives  of  her  children,  before  the  day  came 
that  she  thought  the  devil  was  to  come  for  them,  and  then 
to  take  her  own  life.  I  preached  a  sermon  suited  to  her  con- 
dition, and  it  pleased  the  Lord  to  visit  her  soul  in  mercy ; 
so  that  after  preaching  she  came  to  me  in  a  rapture  of  joy, 
blessing  and  praising  God  that  she  ever  saw  my  face  She 
became  a  blessed  pious  woman.  I  then  knew  the  cause 
of  my  being  lost.  O  God,  thou  art  good,  and  I  will  praise 
thee !  thou  art  kind,  and  I  will  give  glory  to  thy  holy 
name ! 

"  Friday,  February  24th,  I  returned  to  town,  and  the 
persecution  raged  so  furiously,  that  I  thought  it  most  ex- 
pedient to  preach  at  Mr.  W.'s,  a  mile  out  of  town.  Many 
gathered,  and  we  had  a  moving  time.  The  next  day  we 
had  a  powerful  season ;  and  the  hearts  of  some  of  my 
enemies  were  reached. 

"  Sunday,  February  26th,  I  never  saw  so  many  out  in 
this  place  before,  and  even  some  who  had  thought  it  a  sin 
to  hear  me  were  present,  and  I  never  witnessed  a  more 
general  moving  in  any  place  where  preaching  had  been  so 
short  a  time.  In  this  county  there  were,  I  think,  sixteen 
different  denominations,  and  some  of  all  seemed  zealous  in 
their  way.  In  the  afternoon  I  again  returned  and  preached 
at  D.  W.'s,  where  one  woman  was  struck  under  conviction, 
and  cried  aloud  for  mercy.  There  was  a  shaking  through 
the  whole  assembly ;  I  felt  the  power  of  faith,  and  was 
greatly  enlightened  in  the  Holy  Scriptures." 

Returning  to  town  again,  he  found  more  peace  than 
formerly. 

'*  Tuesday,  March  1st,,  being  desired  the  day  before  to 
visit  a  distressed  man,  one  who  was  troubled  with  an  evil 
spirit,  between  day  break  and  sunrise  I  called  his  minis- 
Jor  out  of  bed,  and  desired  him  to  go  with  me.  We  went,, 


!  2S  §  LIFE  OF  THE 


;ind  I  desired  all  to  leave  the  room,  except  the  distressed 
man,  his  wife,  the  minister,  and  myself.  I  then  desired 
him  to  open  to  me  his  case.  He  said  that  '  for  a  long  time 
the  devil  had  followed  him,  and  that  he  had  frequently 
seen  him  with  his  bodily  eyes.'  The  dear  man  was  under 
conviction,  but  knew  not  what  was  the  matter  with  him 
I  told  him  my  experience,  and  gave  him  as  good  directions 
as  I  was  capable  of.  I  prayed  for  him,  and  so  likewise 
did  his  minister  in  Dutch.  I  understood  afterwards  that 
he  was  troubled  no  more  in  the  same  way,  and  he  became 
one  of  my  quiet  hearers. 

"  I  visited  the  country  and  experienced  great  displays 
of  the  awakening  power  of  God;  for  many  precious  peo- 
ple, both  Dutch  and  English,  were  inquiring  the  way  to 
heaven.  I  again  returned  to  town,  and  preached  to  about 
three  hundred  people  by  candle  light ;  but  some  were 
offended.  I  appointed  to  preach  the  next  evening.  In 
town  there  were  many  soldiers  billetted,  and  the  officers 
declared  that  if  I  attempted  to  preach  again,  they  would 
take  me  to  jail  :  so  I  understood  by  my  friends,  who 
desired  me  to  decline.  I  was  not  afraid  of  their  threats, 
but  in  the  evening  attended  the  appointment.  Shortly 
after  I  had  taken  my  text, '  Quench  not  the  Spirit,'  1  Thess, 
v,  19,  several  officers  with  a  company  of  soldiers  came  to 
the  place,  but  the  house  was  so  crowded  that  none  could 
get  in  but  the  officers,  who  fixed  themselves  by  my  right 
hand,  one  of  whom  stood  on  a  bench  with  his  staff  in  his 
hand,  lifted  up  several  times  either  to  strike  or  frighten 
me  ;  but  had  a  bat,  or  an  owl  lighted  on  the  wall,  I  should 
have  been  as  much  afraid.  The  devil  cannot  lead  his 
factors  further  than  the  length  of  his  chain.  After  sermon 
was  ended,  all  withdrew,  and  no  harm  was  done.  I  was 
surprised  to  see  the  same  officers  come  peaceably  to  heat 
the  word  the  next  night.  The  next  day  I  had  an  invita- 
tion to  preach  to  the  soldiers ;  but  as  1  was  under  a  neces. 
sity  of  leaving  town,  I  could  not.'! 


REV.  P.  GARRETTSON. 


129 


Notwithstanding  the  opposition  of  some,  Mr.  Garrettson 
continued  to  travel  through  the  country,  and  to  preach 
with  his  usual  zeal  and  success.  While  one  cried  out, 
u  Sir,  can  you  tell  me  what  I  shall  do  to  be  saved,  for  I 
am  the  wickedest  man  in  the  whole  county,"  others  said, 
"  This  is  the  right  religion and  so  great  was  the  influ- 
ence of  truth,  that  although  he  observed  that  he  was  never 
in  a  place  where  there  was  such  a  variety  of  sects,  it  seemed 
to  him  as  if  sects  and  names  would  be  lost,  and  the  name 
of  Christ  be  all  in  all.  During  his  labours  in  this  part  of 
his  Lord's  vineyard,  which  was  a  little  over  two  months, 
he  says  that  he  "  preached  in  more  than  twenty  different 
places,  and  thought  that  more  than  three  hundred  people 
were  under  powerful  awakenings,  besides  a  number  who 
had  already  found  the  pearl  of  great  price.  About  one 
hundred  had  joined  the  societies." 

On  the  22d  he  left  the  circuit  for  conference  in  the  city 
of  Baltimore,  where  he  arrived  ,  after  a  ride  of  sixty  miles, 
about  sunset,  and  heard  a  sermon  in  the  evening. 

At  this  conference  they  had  great  peace,  as  all  the 
preachers  agreed  to  abide  by  the  decision  of  Mr.  Wesley 
respecting  the  ordinances. 

This  year,  1781,  in  Virginia,  where  Mr.  Garrettson  was 
appointed  to  travel,  was  a  time  of  great  distress,  on  ac- 
count of  the  war.  Lord  Cornwallis  was  then  harassing 
the  people  with  his  army,  and  the  Americans  were  exert- 
ing themselves  to  oppose  his  progress ;  so  that  by  the 
marching  and  countermarching  of  armies,  and  frequent 
skirmishes,  the  minds  of  the  people  were  constantly  excited 
with  fear  and  perplexity ;  a  state  of  mind  very  unfavoura- 
ble to  the  progress  of  religion. 

Another  circumstance  tended  not  a  little  to  arrest  the 
progress  of  truth  and  righteousness.  Though  the  disputes 
respecting  the  ordinances  were  amicably  terminated  among 
the  preachers  who  composed  the  conference,  yet  in  Vir- 
ginia and  North  Carolina,  there  were  some  local  preachers, 
12* 


130 


LIFE  OF  THE 


and  many  of  the  private  members  who  were  not  so  easily 
pacified.  One  object  in  sending  Mr.  Garrettson  into  those 
parts  appears  to  have  been,  being  a  son  of  peace,  and  pos- 
sessing considerable  influence  among  preachers  and  peo- 
ple, that  he  might  be  instrumental  in  restoring  union  and 
confidence  among  the  brethren.  This,  after  considerable 
labour,  accompanied  with  much  prayer,  he  in  a  great  mea- 
sure accomplished  before  the  end  of  the  year. 

Amidst  the  troubles  arising  from  these  sources,  Mr. 
Garrettson  found  his  mind  much  refreshed,  and  his  hands 
strengthened,  by  the  good  countenance  and  spiritual  con- 
versation of  the  Rev.  Mr.  Jarrat,  a  pious  clergyman  of  the 
Church  of  England.  Mr.  Jarrat  received  the  Methodists 
with  open  arms,  invited  Mr.  Garrettson  into  his  pulpit,  and 
as  the  Methodists  had  not  the  ordinances  of  God's  house 
among  themselves,  Mr.  Jarrat  supplied  this  lack  of  service 
by  inviting  them  to  the  table  of  the  Lord  in  his  church, 
and  occasionally  administering  baptism  and  the  Lord's 
supper  to  them  in  other  places.  Of  this  pious  and  zealous 
clergyman,  Mr.  Garrettson  makes  honourable  mention. 

"  I  have  had,"  says  he,  "  some  happy  seasons  in  his 
congregation,  particularly  on  sacramental  occasions.  At 
one  time  about  three  hundred  of  his  parishioners  com- 
muned, and  the  place  seemed  awful  on  account  of  the 
power  and  presence  of  God.  Mr.  Jarrat  told  me  that 
when  a  lad,  while  studying  under  President  Davies,  he  was 
brought  under  a  travail  of  soul,  and  that  when  the  burden 
was  removed,  and  he  received  regenerating  grace,  he  was 
as  sensible  of  it  as  he  would  have  been,  (to  use  his  own 
expression,)  if  a  ton  weight  had  been  rolled  from  his  body.': 
He  arrived  on  his  circuit,  Essex,  in  Virginia,  June  4th, 
17S1,  and  going  to  an  appointment  at  Ellis's  chapel,  he 
says,  "  As  I  entered  the  door  I  saw  a  man  in  the  pulpit 
dressed  in  black,  engaged  in  prayer.  I  soon  perceived 
he  was  a  man  bereft  of  his  reason.  I  went  into  the  pulpit 
and  desired  him  to  desist.   After  he  ended,  I  gave  out  his 


REV.  F.  GAItRETTSOtt. 


131 


text,  and  began  to  preach.  But  I  had  no  other  way  to 
stop  him,  than  to  desire  the  people  to  withdraw.  His  tes- 
timony was,  that  he  was  a  prophet  sent  of  God  to  teach 
the  people ;  and  that  it  was  revealed  to  him  a  person  was 
to  interrupt  him  in  his  discourse.  After  a  few  minutes 
the  people  returned,  and  all  was  still.  I  then  gave  out, 
1  Feed  my  sheep,'  John  xxi,  17.  I  had  liberty  in  showing, 
\i  The  character  mentioned  in  the  text — sheep;  2,  why 
the  followers  of  our  Lord  might  be  called  sheep ;  and  3,  how 
the  sheep  are  to  be  fed.  1.  The  Shepherd  ;  2,  the  food  ; 
and  3,  the  manner  of  feeding  the  flock.  The  prophet 
returned  home,  and  that  night  he  told  his  family,  at  such 
an  hour  he  would  go  into  a  trance ;  and  that  they  must 
not  bury  him  till  after  such  a  time,  should  he  not  survive. 
Accordingly,  to  appearance  he  was  in  a  trance.  The 
next  day  I  was  sent  for  to  visit  him.  Many  were  weeping 
around  the  bed,  in  which  he  lay  like  a  corpse,  for  I  could  not 
perceive  that  he  breathed.  He  was  once  happy  in  God, 
and  a  sensible  useful  man.  About  the  time  of  which  he 
spoke,  he  came  to  himself.  Satan  was  partly  disappointed  ; 
for  in  some  measure  he  was  restored  to  his  reason,  and  I 
took  him  part  of  the  way  round  the  circuit  with  me.  What 
was  the  cause  of  this  ?  Satan  prompted  him  to  think  more 
highly  of  himself  than  he  ought  to  think ;  and  so  he  fell 
into  the  condemnation  of  the  devil.  I  had  a  hope  before  we 
parted,  that  his  fallen  soul  was  restored.  Some  time  after 
this  he  began  again  to  preach  Christ ;  and  I  trust  was  more 
humble  than  ever.  I  continued  on  this  circuit  about  three 
months,  had  many  happy  hours,  and  some  distressing  ones. 
Two  things  were  a  great  distress  to  my  mind:  1.  The 
spirit  of  fighting ;  and  2,  that  of  slavery,  which  ran  among 
the  people.  I  was  resolved  to  be  found  in  my  duty,  and 
keep  back  no  part  of  the  counsel  of  God.  Day  and  night 
I  could  hear  the  roaring  of  the  cannon,  for  I  was  not  far 
from  York  town  during  the  siege  and  the  surrender  of  Corn- 
wallis.  Many  of  our  pious  friends  were  absolutely  against 


132 


LIFE  OF  THE 


fighting,  and  some  of  them  suffered  much  on  that  ao 
count,  for  they  were  compelled,  or  taken  by  force  into  the 
field ;  though  they  would  sooner  have  lost  their  own  lives 
than  take  the  life  of  any  human  creature.  I  saw  it  my 
duty  to  cry  down  this  kind  of  proceeding,  declaring  that 
it  could  not  be  justified  in  the  oracles  of  God.  I  was,  in 
a  particular  manner,  led  to  preach  against  the  practice  of 
slave  holding.  Several  were  convinced  of  the  impiety  of 
the  practice,  and  liberated  their  slaves :  others  who  did 
not  liberate  them,  were  convinced  that  they  ought  to  use 
them  better  than  they  had  done.  Had  it  not  been  for  these 
two  evils,  I  might  have  been  more  popular  among  the  peo- 
ple. I  preached  at  a  quarterly  meeting  at  Mabery's  chapel, 
where  there  were  about  two  thousand  present,  of  all  ranks  : 
and  being  pressed  in  spirit,  I  cried, '  Do  justice,  love  mercy, 
and  walk  humbly  with  thy  God.'  There  were  more  than 
a  thousand  people  who  could  not  get  into  the  chapel,  and 
some  of  those  without  called  out  for  an  officer  to  take  me. 
After  meeting  was  ended,  I  walked  through  the  midst  of 
them,  but  no  one  laid  hands  on  me." 

After  preaching  in  several  places,  in  all  of  which  he 
found  the  power  and  presence  of  God  to  be  with  him,  it 
seems  he  went  to  form  a  new  circuit ;  for  he  says,  "  I  am 
now  in  my  element,  forming  a  new  circuit,  and  I  have 
pleasing  prospects.  I  preached  in  one  place,  and  there 
was  a  great  shaking  among  the  people.  I  preached  again 
the  next  day,  and  the  power  of  the  Lord  in  a  most  won- 
derful manner  came  down.  I  was  somewhat  surprised — 
the  rich  are  brought  to  mourn  for  Christ.  Several  fell 
under  the  word.  A  major  was  so  powerfully  wrought  on, 
that  I  suppose  he  would  have  fallen  from  his  seat  had  not 
the  colonel  held  him  up.  A  large  society  was  united  in 
this  place,  mostly  of  the  rich.  About  this  time  I  received 
a  letter  from  Mr.  Asbury,  in  which  I  was  informed  that  he 
could  not  visit  the  south,  and  that  it  was  his  desire  I  shoukl 
,Hee  to  stationing  the  preachers." 


REV.  F.  GARRETTSON. 


133 


It  seems  that  at  the  request  of  Mr.  Asbury,  who  wa? 
the  general  assistant  under  Mr.  Wesley,  Mr.  Garrettson 
travelled  through  several  circuits,  attended  the  quarterly 
meetings,  held  lovefeasts,  and  exercised  a  sort  of  general 
superintendency  over  preachers  and  people,  in  the  absence 
of  Mr.  Asbury.  Hence  at  his  request  he  visited  the  cir- 
cuits on  the  north  side  of  James'  river,  where  he  found 
them  in  some  confusion  respecting  administering  the  ordi- 
nances, and  not  a  little  disturbed  on  the  question  of  slavery. 
Some,  however,  had  liberated  their  slaves,  and  those  who 
yet  plead  for  the  ordinances  were  tolerably  pacified  through 
his  mediation.  In  this  tour  he  had  the  satisfaction  oi 
meeting  his  brother  Richard,  a  travelling  preacher,  with 
whom  he  was  much  refreshed,  and  whose  labours  had  been 
greatly  blessed  among  the  people.  Coming  from  thence 
to  Baltimore,  and  finding  the  small  poA  raging,  he  was 
inoculated.  He  concludes  his  account  of  his  labours  on 
this  tour,  with  the  following  reflections :  "I  think  my 
Lord  made  me  instrumental  in  uniting  to  us  many  brethren, 
both  preachers  and  people,  who  had  disagreed  with  us 
about  the  ordinances.  I  can  say  it  was  a  year  of  humilia- 
tion, and  believe  I  grew  in  knowledge  as  well  as  in  grace." 


CHAPTER  X. 

Travels  extensively  through  Virginia  and  North  Carolina — Poli- 
tical difficulties — Goes  to  Little  York — Preaches  in  the  fields — 
Preaches  on  the  doctrine  of  perfection — Remarkable  dream — Re- 
marks on  infant  baptism — Greatly  encouraged  to  persevere — Visits 
and  rejoices  with  his  old  friends — Mourns  over  the  stupidity  of  the 
people — Attends  conference  in  Baltimore — Account  of  a  blind  man 
— Interesting  account  of  a  young  female — Attends  to  the  people  oi 
colour — Conversion  of  a  great  opposer — Meets  Dr.  Coke — Reflec 
tions  on  Mr.  Wesley's  plan  for  the  organization  of  a  church— Goes 
10  call  a  conference  of  the  preachers  at  Baltimore. 

There  is  a  chasm  here  in  his  printed  journal  of  about 
<hree  years,  from  1781  to  1784.    This,  however,  is  sup- 


5  34 


LIFE  OF  THE 


plied  in  the  manuscript  journal  which  he  has  left  behind 
and  which  has  been  carefully  transcribed  by  his  surviving 
and  only  daughter,  Miss  Mary  K.  Garrettson,  whose  piou? 
and  affectionate  duty  to  her  father  was  a  solace  to  him  in 
the  decline  of  his  life,  and  especially  in  his  dying  moments. 
During  the  year  1781,  Mr.  Garrettson  says,  "  I  travelled 
about  five  thousand  miles,  preached  about  five  hundred 
sermons,  visited  most  of  the  circuits  in  Virginia  and  North 
Carolina,  and  opened  one  new  circuit,  in  which  the  Lord 
began  a  blessed  work,  so  that  many,  both  rich  and  poor, 
joined  the  society."  It  was  a  year  of  great  distress,  in 
consequence  of  the  sanguinary  conflicts  between  the  Bri- 
tish and  American  armies.  And  as  Mr.  Garrettson  was 
averse  to  war  from  principle,  as  well  as  to  slave  holding, 
a  practice  so  prevalent  in  the  country  in  which  he  then 
laboured,  he  met  with  no  little  difficulty :  but  he  says, 
c<  Though  some  threats  were  uttered  against  me,  I  passed 
on  unhurt,  looking  continually  to  Jesus ;  for  I  can  say  I 
did  not  think  my  life  dear  to  me,  if  1  could  only  win  souls 
to  Christ,  and  get  safely  to  heaven  myself." 

From  the  conference  in  Baltimore,  he  took  his  journey 
to  Little  York,  where  he  was  joyfully  received  by  his 
friends.  From  the  almost  daily  notices  in  his  journal,  in 
which  we  behold  the  same  constant  breathing  after  God, 
the  same  thirst  for  the  salvation  of  sinners,  it  appears  that 
he  continued  from  place  to  place,  preaching  a  free  and  a 
full  salvation,  with  a  diligence  and  success  rarely  to  be 
met  with.  On  Friday,  April  18th,  he  paid  a  visit  to*  a 
place  called  Devil's  Island,  where  he  says  he  had  "  glori- 
ous times"  in  preaching  to  the  people.  A  faithful  class  on 
this  island  bid  him  welcome,  and  added  much  to  his  com- 
fort, and  gave  a  pledge  of  future  good.  Passing  thence 
to  the  continent,  he  frequently  met  such  crowds  of  peo- 
ple at  his  appointments,  as  no  house  would  contain  ;  and 
therefore  was  obliged  to  preach  to  them  after  the  example 
of  the  venerable  Wesley,  in  the  open  fields,  or  in  the  groves. 


11EV.  F.  GARRETTSON. 


135 


After  noticing  that,  on  one  occasion,  he  had  preached  to 
some  hundreds  under  the  trees,  he  says  he  had  "  seldom 
seen  a  more  solemn  time." 

"  Monday  28,  the  stewards,  leaders,  exhorters,  and  local 
preachers,  met  at  seven  o'clock.  Our  lovefeast  began  at 
nine,  and  public  preaching  at  twelve.  I  had  promised 
the  day  before  to  preach  a  sermon  on  perfection ;  but 
knowing  that  many  gainsayers  of  this  doctrine  would  be 
at  the  meeting,  I  felt  that  the  cross  was  very  heavy,  and 
I  arose  with  fear  and  trembling ;  but  glory  be  to  God  !  no 
sooner  had  I  opened  my  mouth,  than  I  felt  sensibly  the 
presence  of  my  Saviour  ;  and  although  the  house  was 
crowded,  and  many  who  could  not  get  in  were  standing 
without,  and  a  company  of  soldiers  who  came  to  seek  for 
a  deserter,  were  there,  yet  I  know  not  that  I  ever  preached 
to  a  more  solemn  audience :  most  of  them  were  in  tears, 
and  many  who  had  been  opposed  to  the  doctrine  of  holi- 
ness, were  convinced  of  its  truth.  My  own  soul  was  wrap- 
ped in  love.  O  that  I  could  always  be  in  such  a  frame  as 
this !  Blessed  be  God,  I  hope  many  of  the  friends  are  on 
stretch  for  more  of  the  mind  of  Jesus.  O  for  that  love  that 
casts  out  fear !" 

It  would  seem  that  the  subject  of  these  memoirs,  not- 
withstanding his  entire  devotedness  to  the  service  of  his 
God,  was  often  reduced  to  great  trials  of  mind,  and  some- 
times to  a  depression  of  spirits.  On  some  of  these  occa- 
sions it  appears  that  the  Lord  instructed  and  encouraged 
him  in  dreams  and  visions  of  the  night ;  and  though  im- 
plicit confidence  may  not  be  placed  in  dreams,  because 
'*  we  have  a  more  sure  word  of  prophecy,"  yet  who  that 
reads  his  Bible  but  what  knows  that  "  in  a  dream,  in  a 
visjon  of  the  night,  when  deep  sleep  falleth  upon  man,  in 
slumbering  upon  the  bed,  then  he  openeth  the  ears  of  men  , 
and  sealeth  their  instruction."  We  have  in  some  of  the 
preceding  chapters  noticed  the  thoughts  which  often  occu- 
pied this  holy  man  upon  his  bed.  The  following  is  no  less 
remarkable  than  any  of  the  preceding. 


136 


LIFE  OF  THE 


"  Monday  6th,  I  think  I  shall  never  be  satisfied  untii  1 
have  a  deeper  work  of  grace  in  my  soul. 

1 1  drink,  and  yet  am  ever  dry.' 

In  my  way  to  Devil's  Island  I  called  in  at  a  friend's  house; 
where  I  laid  down  on  a  bed  in  a  private  room,  and  fell 
into  a  sound  sleep.  I  began  to  dream,  and  thought  some 
wicked  people  came  to  the  place  where  I  was,  and  spoke 
evil  of  the  ways  of  God  :  the  man  of  the  house  asked  mc 
to  go  to  prayer ;  but  it  seemed  as  if  I  could  neither  sing 
nor  pray  with  them :  after  a  while  they  began  to  sing — 
Satan  was  striving  against  me,  and  I  was  struggling  with 
all  my  might.  I  wanted  to  call  for  help,  but  could  not. 
It  appeared  to  me  that  in  a  great  measure  I  got  the  victorv  . 
in  a  short  time  I  seemed  to  be  dying.  I  began  to  searcli 
tor  my  witness  of  God's  favour,  and  I  sensibly  felt  that  I 
might  have  been  more  faithful.  I  wished  to  live  longer 
that  I  might  be  instrumental  in  bringing  souls  to  Jesus. 
Instead,  however,  of  dying,  I  imagined  that  I  fell  into  a 
trance,  and  was  taken  into  the  other  world,  where  I  had 
a  view  of  hell.  At  first  I  had  an  imperfect  view  of  it,  and 
it  was  thought  expedient  for  me  to  enter  its  mouth.  O 
what  an  awful  scene  was  presented  to  my  mind.  What 
feelings  I  had  for  precious  souls  !  all  my  pain  was  for  them, 
as  I  thought  the  fire  had  no  power  to  hurt  me;  but  I 
trembled  to  think  of  their  agonies :  on  looking  forward  I 
could  see  no  end  to  that  sea  of  fire,  whose  high  surges,  one 
after  another,  with  the  interval  of  a  few  minutes,  contin- 
ually rolled  along.  I  looked  at  them  as  they  came,  and 
saw  the  damned  beat  about  by  them  in  all  the  tortures  of 
agony — toiling  and  striving  to  stem  the  waves,  which,  like 
molten  metal,  drove  them  back,  while  the  place  resounded 
with  their  bitter  groans.  O,  it  was  indescribably  awful ! 
sometimes  the  sea  would  sink  into  a  black  calm,  and  a 
dismal  noisome  smoke  would  ascend.  I  stood  and  trem- 
bled while  I  saw  the  damned  rising  out  of  the  embers,  and 


REV.  F.  GARRETTSOX. 


137 


then  other  waves  of  the  liquid  fire  would  arise  and  beat 
them  back.  As  I  stood  looking,  it  was  said,  '  Will  you 
after  this  be  faithful  in  warning  sinners  V  I  thought  I 
would  be  more  faithful  than  ever,  and  that  my  whole  life 
should  be  spent  in  warning  them.  I  then  requested  to  be 
carried  to  heaven;  but  the  answer  was,  'You  have  seen 
enough ;  return  and  be  faithful.'  On  awaking  I  sat  up 
in  the  bed  in  wonder ;  then  kneeling  down,  I  found  that 
the  Lord  Jesus  was  precious  to  my  soul.  At  four  o'clock 
I  preached  on  the  island.  Thanks  be  to  my  Saviour  for 
these  precious  happy  souls.  Jesus  was  near  to  me !  O 
Lord,  make  me  more  faithful  than  ever." 

Whatever  may  be  thought  of  the  above  dream,  it  is  cer- 
tain that  there  is  a  place  of  endless  torment  for  the  wicked 
in  a  future  state,  "  where  the  worm  dieth  not,  and  the  fire 
is  not  quenched."  And  as  "  eye  hath  not  seen,  nor  ear 
heard, "  the  things  that  God  hath  prepared  for  those  that 
love  him,  so  hath  it  not  entered  into  the  heart  of  man  to 
conceive  the  things,  the  terribleness  of  that  "  blackness  of 
darkness"  which  those  must  inherit  who  die  unreconciled 
to  God.    Mr.  Garrettson  observes, 

"Thursday  15th,  in  my  sermon  at  1  endeavoured 

•  to  discover  the  propriety  of  infant  baptism.  1.  If  any  of 
you  can  prove  that  infant  initiation  was  ever  thrown  out  of 
the  church,  then  it  will  be  time  for  me  to  prove  that  it 
was  again  received.  St.  Paul  tells  us  that  the  "  unbelieving 
husband  is  sanctified  by  the  wife,  and  the  unbelieving 
wife  by  the  husband ;  else  were  your  children  unclean, 
but  now  are  they  holy,'  1  Cor.  vii,  14.  It  is  obvious  the 
apostle  was  speaking  to  those  Gentile  converts  who  were 
for  leaving  their  heathen  wives  and  husbands.  He  here 
recommends  them  to  live  together  :  tells  them  their  chil- 
dren are  holy.  They  possessed  a  covenant  holiness  : 
though  but  one  believed,  their  children  had  a  right  to  bap- 
tism. 2.  The  reason  why  we  have  so  large  an  account  of 
adults  being  baptized,  was  because  the  gospel  dispensation 

13 


138 


LIFE  OF  THE 


had  just  commenced ;  and  all  believers  were  to  be  made 
partakers  of  the  ordinance,  as  well  as  their  children;  for. 
'  the  promise  is  to  you  and  to  your  children,'  Acts  ii,  36. 
Whole  households  were  baptized.  I  proved  infant  justifi- 
cation by  Scripture,  Rom.  v,  18,  19,  &,c. 

"  On  the  evening  of  the  25th,  I  preached  Prudence 
Hudson's  funeral  sermon  to  about  five  hundred  people. 
It  was  three  years  last  winter  that  I  first  came  into  this 
place,  when  she,  though  moral,  was  with  others  going  on 
in  the  way  to  ruin.  When  she  heard  of  salvation  by  faith 
she  was  convinced  of  her  undone  condition.  She  followed 
the  preaching  night  and  day.  Go  where  I  would,  if  within 
eight  or  ten  miles,  she  was  there,  and  she  generally  walked 
to  the  meetings.  For  some  months  she  groaned  under  a 
spirit  of  bondage  ;  but  God  in  his  own  good  time  delivered 
her  soul  from  the  guilt  and  power  of  sin.  She  received 
the  Spirit  of  adoption,  whereby  she  was  enabled  to  cry, 
Abba,  Father.  I  frequently  met  her  in  class,  where  she 
always  seemed  to  be  desirous  of  loving  God  supremely. 
I  believe  from  the  time  she  became  religious,  she  never 
did  any  thing  to  grieve  her  brethren,  or  wound  the  cause 
of  God.  She  afterwards  married  a  pious  young  man,  and 
after  the  birth  of  her  first  child,  she  was  impressed  with 
an  idea  that  God  would  take  her  out  of  the  world.  She 
expressed  a  fear  that  she  was  not  cleansed  from  all  sin, 
and  desired  her  husband  to  pray  for  her.  Shortly  after, 
as  she  was  lifting  her  heart  to  God,  he  in  great  mercy 
poured  his  love  into  her  soul  in  a  manner  which  caused 
her  to  cry  out, '  Come,  Lord  Jesus,  come  quickly,  and  take 
my  raptured  soul  away.'  To  her  weeping  friends  she 
repeated  the  goodness  of  God — whose  grace,  she  said,  had 
sanctified  her  wholly,  and  made  her  meet  for  glory.  She 
bid  them  dry  their  tears,  for  she  was  going  to  heaven.  She 
embraced  her  parents  and  thanked  them  for  their  kindness, 
and  exhorted  her  class  mates  to  faithfulness.  Many  a 
time,  said  she  to  them,  have  we  walked  together  to  our 


REV.  F.  GARRETTSON. 


139 


meetings;  and  now  I  am  going  to  receive  my  reward. 
She  warned  her  husband  against  keeping  slaves.  Her 
soul  seemed  to  be  so  enraptured  with  the  love  of  God,  that 
she  would  frequently  cry  out,  *  O  death,  where  is  thy  sting  ! 

0  grave,  where  is  thy  victory  !'  Thus  she  continued  some 
days  exhorting  all  around  her,  and  so  fell  asleep  in  the 
arms  of  Jesus.  O  that  Christians  would  bestir  themselves 
to  greater  faithfulness." 

After  passing  through  various  places,  and  preaching  to 
crowded  audiences,  he  observes  under  date  of  Nov.  12, 
1782,  "  I  rode  down  in  the  Neck,  and  preached  near 
Delaware  bay.  Four  years  ago  I  preached  in  this  house, 
when  the  whole  Neck  seemed  to  be  in  Egyptian  darkness. 

1  never  visited  them  again  until  now  :  and  though  I  then 
laboured  (as  I  thought)  to  little  purpose,  I  now  find  among 
them  two  scores  professing  the  knowledge  of  Jesus,  many 
of  whom  date  their  conversion  from  that  day  :  this  encou- 
rages me  to  draw  the  bow  at  a  venture,  and  leave  the 
event  to  God.  Lord,  increase  my  faith,  and  give  me  greater 
deadness  to  the  world." 

How  consoling  and  encouraging  is  it  to  a  faithful  minis- 
ter, to  witness  the  salutary  effects  of  his  ministry  in  the 
holy  lives  and  triumphant  deaths  of  his  spiritual  children  ! 
These  are  the  living  and  dying  witnesses  of  the  power  and 
truth  of  that  gospel  he  preaches,  and  will  be  his  "  crown 
of  rejoicing  in  that  day."  This  solace  was  imparted,  in 
a  high  degree,  in  numerous  instances,  to  Mr.  Garrettson. 
The  following  instance  he  relates,  under  date  of  Dec.  29  : 
"I  met  G.  M.  and  we  rejoiced  together  in  considering 
the  good  which  God  has  done  in  this  part  of  his  vineyard. 
On  the  28th,  preached  a  funeral  sermon  over  our  dear 
departed  brother  Smith,  who  lived  for  many  years  a  life 
of  piety.  He  was  a  man  of  affliction,  but  he  bore  it  with 
Christian  patience  and  fortitude.  He,  in  a  measure,  lost 
his  speech  for  some  months  before  his  death.  I  visited 
him  several  times  in  his  sickness,  and  though  he  could  not 


140 


LIFE  OF  THE 


speak  so  that  I  could  understand  him,  my  soul  was  refresh- 
ed, and  by  the  signs  he  made,  and  the  tears  which  so 
plentifully  flowed  from  his  eyes,  I  had  not  a  doubt  or  fear 
but  his  soul  was  transported  with  joy.  Happy  he  lived, 
happy  he  died,  leaving  a  family  happy  in  God ;  and  glory 
to  God  !  I  have  no  doubt  but  his  soul  is  happy  at  God's 
right  hand.  O  that  all  my  dear  friends  and  children  may 
make  as  happy  an  end  !  I  rode  to  Mr.  Barcel's  chapel,  and 
spent  two  or  three  hours  in  watching  for  the  coming  ol 
Christ;  and  blessed  be  God,  we  found  him  in  our  hearts 
"  Sunday  29th,  preached  again  in  Barcel's  chapel.  This 
week  I  spent  in  preaching  and  visiting  the  friends :  my 
soul  is  sweetly  drawn  out  to  serve  God  ;  and  if  I  had  a 
thousand  tongues,  I  would  employ  them  all  in  praising  my 
dear  Master." 

None  but  those  who  have  had  an  experience  of  it  can 
fully  realize  the'  happiness  resulting  from  the  visits  of  mi- 
nisters after  a  long  absence,  among  those  who  had  been 
converted  under  their  ministry,  and  still  finding  them 
"  steadfast  in  the  faith."  "  I  have  no  greater  joy  than  to 
find  my  children  walking  in  the  truth,"  said  St.  John, 
The  following  circumstances  related  by  Mr.  Garrettson 
will  illustrate  the  truth  of  this  remark  : — 

"  January  5,  1783,  I  am  once  more  among  my  Dover 
friends.  Surely  God  is  among  these  people.  The  last  sab- 
bath I  preached  here,  the  Lord  in  mercy  laid  his  hand  upon 
one  of  the  greatest  persecutors  in  the  town  ;  finding  no 
rest,  he  cried  mightily  to  God,  and  he  converted  both  him- 
self, his  wife,  and  his  brother's  wife  :  they  are  now  happv 
in  religion,  going  on  hand  in  hand  with  the  brethren : 
and  he  is  resolutely  determined  on  building  a  brick  chapel. 
Shall  we  not  give  the  glory  to  God,  who  can  change  the 
hearts  of  lion-like  men  and  women  in  so  short  a  time  ?  I 
have  great  freedom  both  in  preaching,  exhorting,  prayer, 
and  visiting  the  friends;  Gcd  has  done  and  is  doing  great 
things  for  the  people  in  this  town.   I  visited  sister  Basset , 


REV.  F.  GARRETTSON. 


Hi 


who  has  been  a  long  time  under  the  afflicting  hand  of 
divine  Providence.  I  think  her  one  of  the  happiest  women 
I  have  met  with.  I  believe  her  to  be  a  living  witness  oi 
sanctification  ;  her  soul  seems  to  be  continually  wrapped 
in  a  flame  of  love.  Several  of  this  family  are  happy  in 
the  love  of  God ;  four  of  whom  enjoy  that  degree  of  it 
which  casts  out  fear.  Surely  God  has  a  church  in  this 
house. 

"  On  the  30th  I  sat  out  to  visit  the  societies  in  Kent 
and  Newcastle  :  I  generally  preach  once  and  twice  every 
day,  besides  meeting  the  classes  ;  and  I  bless  God  for  the 
sweet  consolation  I  have.  Many  are  happily  going  on  to 
perfection.  I  think  if  I  know  myself,  I  have  set  out  in 
this  new  year,  (1783,)  to  live  a  life  of  devotion  to  God.r 

The  following  item  in  his  journal  may  be  considered  as 
descriptive  of  a  heart  deeply  penetrated  with  the  worth  of 
immortal  souls,  as  well  as  of  the  exercises  peculiar  in  some 
sense  to  a  true  minister  of  Jesus  Christ.  Such  often  cry 
out,  "  The  burden  of  the  Lord  !  the  burden  of  the  Lord 
are  these."  Those  who  "  prophesy  for  hire,  and  preach 
for  gain,"  may  think  lightly  of  such  exercises;  but  the 
true  "  minister  of  the  sanctuary"  often  "  weeps  between 
the  porch  and  the  altar,  saying,  Spare  thy  people,  good 
Lord,  and  give  not  thine  heritage  to  the  heathen." 

"  Thursday  6th,  I  began  this  morning  to  read  Nicode- 
mus  on  the  fear  of  man,  and  in  the  afternoon  preached  to 
a  crowded  audience,  many  more  than  could  get  in  the 
house.  I  thought  during  the  sermon,  surely  these  people 
must  be  convinced  ;  they  were  in  a  flood  of  tears  :  how  is 
it  ?  I  fear  they  weep,  and  repent,  and  sin  again.  When 
I  was  in  this  neighbourhood  several  years  ago,  they  were 
in. the  same  condition;  nearly  thirty  in  society,  and  but 
two  believers !  O  God,  thou  must  do  the  work :  stretch 
forth  thy  powerful  hand.  My  soul  is  distressed  for  the 
people :  many  who,  I  fear,  live  in  sin,  appeared  to  be  as 
glad  to  see  me  as  if  I  had  been  their  father.  I  always 
13*  , 


i42  ';  LIFE  OF  THE 

endeavour  to  preach  as  plain  truths  to  them  as  I  possible 
can.  This  has  been  a  day  of  temptation  :  Satan  would 
persuade  me  that  my  life  was  a  life  of  misery  ;  but  I  am 
sure  one  soul  is  of  more  value  than  ten  thousand  worlds ! 
Lord  give  me  a  more  earnest  desire  for  all  the  mind  that 
was  in  Jesus.  O  that  I  may  give  an  account  before  my 
Master  for  the  improvement  of  this  comfortable  room ; 
though  an  unprofitable  servant,  God  gives  me  great  favour 
in  the  sight  of  the  people." 

It  seems  that  Mr.  Garrettson  was  now  travelling  ovei 
ground  which  he  had  been  the  means  of  ploughing  and 
sowing  some  years  since.  He  found  that  in  most  places 
the  good  seed  of  the  kingdom  had  taken  deep  root,  and 
was  now  springing  up  and  bearing  fruit ;  while  in  other 
places  there  was  reason  to  believe  the  seed  had  fallen  "  by 
the  way  side,  or  upon  stony  ground."  In  this  visit  among 
his  old  friends  and  spiritual  children  in  Kent  and  Dorset 
counties,  his  spirit  was  much  refreshed  and  strengthened, 
while  he  preached  in  crowded  houses,  and  sometimes  in 
the  fields,  to  from  one  thousand  to  one  thousand  five  hun- 
dred people.  On  the  27th  of  May,  1783,  he  attended  the 
conference  in  Baltimore,  at  which  there  were,  he  says, 
about  sixty  preachers,  all  of  whom  appeared  to  be  in  the 
spirit  of  the  gospel. 

From  this  conference  he  went  to  Talbot  circuit.  While 
he  rejoiced  over  some  who  had  remained  steadfast,  and 
amidst  the  persecution  they  endured,  loved  and  supported 
each  other,  he  had  to  mourn  over  others  who  had  departed 
from  the  faith,  particularly  some  who  had  been  guilty  ot 
a  practice  plainly  repugnant  to  the  economy  of  the  gospel. 
Mr.  Garrettson  gives  the  following  interesting  account  ot 
a  blind  man :  "  The  man  of  the  house  is  entirely  blind, 
but  glory  to  God !  I  believe  he  has  spiritual  eye  sight,  and 
can  view  the  Redeemer  by  faith.  I  was  very  much  sur- 
prised the  next  day  to  find  him,  as  he  rode  with  me  to 
preaching,  directing  the  boy  who  was  to  have  been  our 


REV.  F.  GARRETTSON. 


143 


guide,  but  whose  horse  took  the  wrong  road,  he  having  fallen 
asleep ;  the  blind  man  soon  detected  his  mistake,  roused 
him  from  his  sleep,  and  set  him  right.  In  passing  the 
fields  of  corn  or  wheat,  he  would  make  very  judicious 
remarks  on  the  state  of  the  crops.  When  he  came  near 
a  house,  he  would  point  to  it,  and  tell  me  the  owner's 
name;  and  when  we  came  nearly  opposite  the  paths,  &c, 
which  intersected  the  road,  he  would  direct  the  boy  which 
way  to  turn  ;  or  when  he  came  to  a  gate,  would  say, '  Boy, 
open  that  gate.'  He  could  walk  about  his  plantation ;  go 
to  what  room  of  his  house  he  pleased,  or  to  any  desk  or 
chest  he  pleased.  He  said  he  could  count  money  by  the 
feeling.  He  is  of  a  family  who  generally  lose  their  eye 
sight  when  they  arrive  at  the  age  of  twenty  or  twenty-two. 

I  think  he  is  a  precious  happy  soul,  and  can  praise  and  bless 
God  for  spiritual  eye  sight.  His  wife  is  as  blind  spiritually 
as  he  is  literally." 

The  following  narrative  is  no  less  edifying  and  inte- 
resting :  "  I  preached  in  Hopkins's  Neck  to  many  precious 
souls  and  was  much  quickened  among  them.  After 
preaching,  I  visited  a  beautiful  damsel,  about  the  age  of 
fourteen,  the  only  child  of  her  tender  father.  She  ap- 
peared to  be  in  a  deep  decay,  and  there  was  little  expec- 
tation of  her  staying  in  this  world  much  longer.  Her 
mother,  a  few  months  ago,  went  out  of  the  world  triumph- 
ing in  the  faith,  and  is  now,  no  doubt,  praising  God  in 
heaven.  God  refreshed  my  soul  abundantly  while  pray- 
ing for  this  damsel.  After  prayer,  I  asked  her  if  she  saw 
her  way  clear  to  the  heavenly  world  1  i  Blessed  be  God  !' 
said  she,  1 1  do.'    I  asked  her  if  she  was  willing  to  die. 

I I  do  not,'  said  she,  \  wish  to  remain  here  any  longer.'  I 
asked  her  if  she  was  prepared  to  die  :  she  replied,  1  God 
loves  me,  and  I  love  him:  I  know,'  said  she,  'that  he 
loves  me.'  I  said,  do  you  know  your  sins  forgiven?  'I 
have  not,'  said  she,  '  the  witness ;  but  I  believe  God  will 
give  it  me  before  he  takes  me  hence.'    Said  I,  were  you 


144 


LIFE  OF  THE 


willing  to  die  when  you  were  first  taken  ill  ]J  She  replied 
1  No.'  I  asked  her  why  ?  1  Because  I  was  a  sinner.  I 
knew  God  was  angry  with  me.  I  was  under  distress  of 
soul,  but  the  Lord  has  turned  his  anger  away.'  How  did 
you  feel,  said  I,  in  time  of  prayer  ?  '  My  soul,'  said  she, 
*  was  happy !'  I  had  the  witness  that  she  was  a  favourite 
of  Heaven.  Child,  said  I,  believe  that  God  loves  you ; 
look  to  him  now  for  a  witness  of  his  favour.  1 I  am  look- 
ing,' said  she,  '  for  a  bright  witness ;  and  I  believe  God 
will  give  it  to  me.'  I  left  her  :  my  heart  was  full  of  love, 
hoping  one  day  to  meet  her  in  glory.  Her  father  accom- 
panied me  nearly  a  mile.  I  asked  him  if  she  had  been 
under  serious  impressions  any  time  before  she  was  taken 
sick.  He  said  from  the  time  that  preaching  was  first  esta- 
blished in  the  neighbourhood,  she  had  had  a  great  love 
for  the  way,  and  wanted  to  join  the  society ;  but  the 
preachers  thought  she  was  rather  young :  but,  said  he, 
since  her  sickness  she  has  gone  through  deep  distress." 

Among  other  blessed  effects  of  the  Methodist  ministry, 
was  the  conversion  of  many  of  the  coloured  people  in  that 
part  of  the  country,  both  among  the  slaves,  and  those  that 
were  free.  These  people,  who  seem  destined  by  an  all- 
wise,  but  inscrutable  Providence,  to  suffer  many  privations 
in  this  world,  in  consequence  of  the  forced  and  cruel  man- 
ner in  which  they  had  been  removed  from  their  own 
country,  as  well  as  the  manner  in  which  most  of  them 
were  treated  here,  had  been  hitherto  destitute  of  spiritual 
instruction,  and  generally  treated  as  if  they  had  no  souls 
cither  to  save  or  lose.  To  them  particular  attention  was 
paid  by  the  Methodist  preachers. 

Such,  however,  was  their  situation,  that  they  could  not 
assemble  at  the  usual  hours  for  preaching.  To  meet  their 
case,  therefore,  appointments  were  made  especially  for 
their  benefit.  This,  in  many  instances,  made  double  work 
for  the  preachers.  Frequently  after  preaching  to  the 
vliite  people,  they  had  to  meet  the  coloured  population. 


REV.  F.  GARRETTSON, 


145 


This  Mr.  Garrettson  often  did.  On  one  of  these  occasions 
he  says,  "  This  night  my  soul  was  transported  with  joy 
when  meeting  the  black  class,  a  company  of  humble,  happy 
souls.  And  a  little  below  he  says,  "  or  these  last  five  days 
I  have  been  employed  in  preaching  every  day,  and  in 
meeting  several  coloured  classes,  and  was  much  comforted 
among  them."*  Such,  indeed,  is  the  state  of  many  of 
those  ill  fated  people. 

What  can  more  strongly  attest  the  truth,  and  may  we  not 
say  the  divinity  of  the  gospel,  than  the  conversion  of  some 
of  its  warmest  opposers  ?  Hence  the  conversion  of  St.  Paul 
has  been  ever  considered  an  irrefragable  argument  in  fa- 
vour of  the  power  and  truth  of  the  gospel  of  Christ.  Many 
similar  instances  are  recorded  in  the  history  of  the  church  , 

*  It  may  not  be  amiss  to  observe  here,  that  from  the  beginning 
of  the  Methodist  ministry  in  this  country,  particular  attention  has 
been  paid  to  these  depressed  people.  And  who  knows  but  that  the 
entrance  of  the  gospel  among  them  in  this  way  may  not  be  a  pre- 
lude to  the  entire  conversion  of  the  African  race,  not  only  those 
who  inhabit  this  country,  but  even  those  who  remain  in  their  native 
land!  Though  some  who  are  either  wilfully  blind,  or  inexcusably 
inattentive  to  the  history  of  events,  seem  to  think,  and  even  to  af- 
firm that  these  people  have  been  entirely  overlooked  by  the  Chris- 
tian community  until  quite  recently,  it  is  well  known  to  others,  that 
ever  since  Methodism  was  planted  in  this  country,  they  have  been 
the  special  objects  of  its  ministry  ;  and  that  the  Methodists  have 
had,  since  the  year  1787,  when  the  late  Dr.  Coke  first  landed  in  the 
Island  of  Antigua,  flourishing  missions  in  nearly  all  the  West  India 
Islands;  and  that  at  this  time  they  number  nearly  30,000;  and 
that  in  these  United  States  there  are  about  60,000  of  the  coloured 
population  members  of  our  church,  besides  a  number,  no  doubt  truly 
pious,  who  have  separated  from  us,  and  set  up  for  themselves. 

The  Wesleyan  Methodists  have  also  established  several  missions 
in  Africa.  These,  together  with  the  infant  colony  now  rising  into 
notice  under  the  fostering  care  of  the  American  Colonization  So- 
ciety, give  a  fair  promise  of  the  future  reformation  of  the  vast  con- 
tinent of  Africa  to  the  principles  of  Christianity.  May  not  those 
things  be  reckoned  among  the  "  signs  of  the  times,"  which  indicate 
the  near  approach  of  that  day,  "  when  the  knowledge  of  the  Lord 
shall  cover  the  earth,  as  the  waters  do  the  sea?"— Ed. 


146 


LIFE  OF  THE 


and  not  a  few  in  the  journal  of  Mr.  Garrettson.  At  the 
time  we  are  now  speaking  of,  he  says,  "  I  was  rejoiced  to 
converse  with  one  who,  a  few  weeks  since,  was  a  great 
enemy  to  religion,  but  has  now  a  broken  heart." 

Mr.  Garrettson  continued  his  labours  in  these  parts  of 
the  country  among  his  old  friends  with  various  success, 
and  oftentimes  exposed  to  much  fatigue  and  suffering, 
until  September  3,  when  he  was  preparing  to  take  his  de- 
parture for  Charleston,  S.  C,  but  was  arrested  in  his  pro- 
gress by  the  arrival  of  Dr.  Coke,  who  was  empowered  by 
Mr.  Wesley  to  organize  the  Methodist  societies  in  this 
country  into  a  separate  and  independent  church.  On  this 
event  he  makes  the  following  reflections  :  "  In  the  even- 
ing news  came  to  my  room  that  Dr.  Coke  had  arrived.  I 
felt  a  spirit  of  rejoicing,  and  hastened  down  stairs  to 
receive  him.  I  was  somewhat  surprised  when  Mr.  Wes- 
ley's plan  of  ordination  was  opened  to  me,  and  determined 
to  sit  in  silence.  I  thought  it  expedient  to  return  with 
him  to  a  quarterly  meeting  held  in  Kent  county,  where  I 
expected  to  meet  Mr.  Asbury,  and  a  number  of  the  preach- 
ers. About  fifteen  met  in  conference,  and  it  was  thought 
expedient  to  call  a  general  conference  at  Baltimore  ;  and 
that  I  should  decline  my  expedition  to  Charleston.  I  was 
accordingly  appointed  to  go  and  call  a  conference.  I  sat 
out  for  Virginia  and  Carolina,  and  a  tedious  journey  I  had. 
My  dear  Master  enabled  me  to  ride  about  twelve  hundred 
miles  in  about  six  weeks ;  and  preach  going  and  coming 
constantly.    The  conference  began  on  Christmas  day." 

Dr.  Coke  in  his  journal  alluding  to  the  same  event,  says, 
;i  Here  I  met  with  an  excellent  young  man,  Freeborn  Gar- 
rettson. He  seems  to  be  all  meekness  and  love,  and  yet 
all  activity.  He  makes  me  quite  ashamed,  for  he  invaria- 
bly rises  at  four  in  the  morning,  and  not  only  he,  but 
several  others  of  the  preachers.  Him  we  sent  off,  like 
an  arrow,  from  north  to  south,  directing  him  to  send  mes- 
sengers to  the  right  and  left,  and  to  gather  all  the  preachers 
together  at  Baltimore  on  Christmas  eve." 


UEV.  F.  GARfcETTSON. 


14? 


CHAPTER  XI. 

State  of  the  societies  at  the  conclusion  of  the  war — Destitute  ot' 
the  ordinances — Mr.  Wesley  solicited  to  supply  this  deficiency — 
Finally  consents— Ordains  Dr.  Coke,  who  arrives  in  America,  in 
company  with  Richard  Whatcoat  and  Thomas  Vasey — Christmas 
Conference — Mr  Asbury  ordained  a  superintendent,  and  Mr.  Gar- 
rettson  and  others,  elders — He  volunteers  for  Nova  Scotia — Pastoral 
letters — Embarks  for  Halifax — Stormy  passage — Kindly  received 
at  Halifax,  preaches  and  forms  a  society — Makes  a  tour  into  the 
country,  and  preaches  with  success— Account  of  the  Allenites — 
Letter  to  Mr.  Wesley — Mr.  Wesley's  answer — Visits  Liverpool — 
Society  doubled  by  his  labours — Commencement  of  Methodism  in 
Liverpool — Visits  Shelburne— Kindly  treated  by  the  rector  of  the 
parish— Society  increases  amidst  opposition— Returns  to  Liverpool 
— Thence  to  Halifax — Correspondence  with  Mr.  Wesley,  Dr.  Coke, 
and  Bishop  Asbury — Anecdotes  and  reflections — Leaves  Nova  Sco- 
tia for  Boston — Origin  of  Methodism  in  Boston — Mr.  Garrettson 
preaches  there — Passes  thence  to  Providence — Newport — New- 
York — Philadelphia — to  Baltimore,  where  he  attends  conference. 

We  come  now  to  a  very  important  era  in  the  history  of 
Methodism,  as  well  as  in  the  history  of  our  country.  After 
a  long  and  severe  struggle,  the  revolutionary  war  ended 
in  the  independence  of  these  United  States.  With  the 
annihilation  of  the  political  power  of  Great  Britain  over 
this  country,  ceased  all  its  ecclesiastical  jurisdiction. 
While,  however,  the  contest  lasted  between  the  two  coun- 
tries, the  Methodist  societies  had  continued  to  increase 
under  the  faithful  labours  of  the  preachers,  Mr.  Garrett- 
son and  others;  but  these  preachers  not  being  ordained, 
the  societies  had  remained  destitute  of  the  ordinances, 
only  so  far  as  they  received  them  from  the  hands  of  other 
ministers. 

This  deficiency  in  the  ministrations  of  the  Methodist 
ministry,  as  has  already  been  observed,  had  occasioned 
much  uneasiness  in  the  societies.  From  time  to  time, 
Mr.  Wesley  had  been  solicited  to  grant  them  relief;  but 
being  unwilling  to  disturb  the  order  of  the  church  to  which 


us 


LIFE  OF  THE 


he  belonged,  until  the  independence  of  this  country  hau 
been  achieved,  and  acknowledged  by  the  English  govern- 
ment, Mr.  Wesley  remained  deaf  to  their  solicitations. 
This  event,  however,  so  auspicious  in  its  consequences  to 
this  country,  to  the  church,  and  perhaps  I  might  add  to 
the  world  at  large,  tended  to  remove  all  scruples  from  his 
mind  respecting  the  expediency  of  the  measure.  He  saw 
a  large  field  opened  for  the  future  usefulness  of  a  well 
organized  ministry ;  a  ministry  constituted  according  to 
the  Scripture  model.  To  this  work,  with  a  view  to  sup- 
ply the  spiritual  wants  of  so  many  thousands  who  were 
looking  to  him  for  direction  in  this  important  affair,  Mr. 
Wesley  believed  himself  providentially  called.  He,  there- 
fore, with  all  the  despatch  the  nature  of  the  business 
would  allow,  concerted  measures  for  the  organization  of 
the  Methodist  societies  in  America  into  a  church,  accord- 
ing to  what  he  considered  to  be  the  primitive  model. 

With  a  view  to  accomplish  this  object,  Mr.  Wesley  first 
directed  his  attention  to  the  most  suitable  men  and  means. 
Thomas  Coke,  LL.  D.,  and  a  presbyter  in  the  Church  of 
England,  had  been  led  by  a  train  of  providential  circum- 
stances to  connect  himself  with  the  body  of  Methodist 
preachers  in  England,  and  had,  for  a  number  of  years, 
been  one  of  Mr.  Wesley's  most  active  and  efficient  assist- 
ants. Mr.  Wesley  had  received  unequivocal  proofs  of  his 
entire  devotedness  to  the  cause  of  his  divine  Master,  of 
his  hearty  concurrence  in  the  general  plans  of  usefulness 
to  the  souls  of  men ;  and  of  his  firm  attachment  to  the 
doctrines  and  discipline  of  the  Methodist  societies.  To 
him,  therefore,  Mr.  Wesley  directed  his  attention  as  the 
most  suitable  person  to  organize  the  societies  in  this  coun- 
try into  a  church,  and  to  be  the 'instrument  of  furnishing 
it  with  the  ordinances  of  the  gospel.  Accordingly,  being 
assisted  by  other  presbyters  of  the  Church  of  England,  on 
the  2d  day  of  September,  1784,  Mr.  Wesley  set  apart  Dr. 
Coke  as  a  superintendent  of  the  Methodist  societies  in 


REV.  F.  GARRETTSOX. 


149 


America,  and  gave  him  letters  of  ordination.  At  the  same 
time  Mr.  Wesley,  with  the  assistance  of  Dr.  Coke  and  Mr, 
Creighton,  another  presbyter  of  the  Church  of  England, 
ordained  Messrs.  Richard  Whatcoat  and  Thomas  Vasey, 
who  had  volunteered  their  services  for  America,  as  pres- 
byters, and  recommended  them  to  the  brethren  in  this 
country.  They  accordingly  accompanied  Dr.  Coke,  who 
left  England  in  the  month  of  September,  1784,  and  arrived 
in  this  country,  at  New- York,  on  the  third  of  November 
following. 

It  is  not  my  intention  to  enter  into  a  detailed  account 
of  the  transactions  of  this  period.  Those  who  wish  for 
such  an  account,  and  for  the  arguments  in  vindication  of 
the  conduct  of  Mr.  Wesley,  Dr.  Coke,  and  Mr.  Asbury, 
in  these  important  matters,  may  consult  Moore's  Life  of  the 
Messrs.  Wesley,  Drew's  Life  of  Dr.  Coke,  Lee's  History 
of  the  Methodists,  Vindication  of  Methodist  Episcopacy, 
and  the  Defence  of  our  Fathers. 

We  have  already  seen  the  manner  in  which  Mr.  Gar- 
rettson  was  employed  in  calling  the  preachers  together, 
and  the  opinion  expressed  by  Dr.  Coke  of  his  diligence 
and  activity,  his  meekness  and  love.  The  preachers, 
about  sixty  in  number,  assembled  in  Baltimore,  Decem- 
ber 25th,  1784,  and  held  what  has  been  designated  the 
"  Christmas  conference."  The  plan  recommended  by  Mr. 
Wesley  was  unanimously  approved  of  by  the  preachers 
present ;  and  on  the  27th  of  the  same  month,  Mr.  Francis 
Asbury,  according  to  the  appointment  of  Mr.  Wesley  and 
the  unanimous  vote  of  the  conference,  was  consecrated  by 
Dr.  Coke,  assisted  by  Mr.  Otterbine,  a  German  minister, 
of  undoubted  piety,  and  for  whom  Mr.  Asbury  entertained 
an  affectionate  and  high  regard,  and  other  elders,  to  the 
office  of  a  superintendent  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal 
Church.  According  to  Mr.  Lee's  History  of  the  Method 
ists,  there  were  thirteen  elected  to  the  office  of  elders 
eleven  of  whom  only  were  ordained  at  the  conference 
14 


150 


LIFE  OF  THE 


Among  those  consecrated  to  this  office  was  the  subject  oi 
this  memoir. 

At  the  conclusion  of  the  revolutionary  war,  a  number 
of  persons  who  still  retained  their  attachment  to  the  Bri- 
tish government,  removed  to  the  province  of  Nova  Scotia. 
Among  these  emigrants  there  were  some  who  had  been 
members  of  the  Methodist  society  in  this  country  ;  others 
had  emigrated  from  Europe.  These  were  as  sheep  with- 
out a  shepherd.  They  therefore  expressed  a  strong  desire 
to  have  Methodist  missionaries  sent  among  them.  As 
their  circumstances  and  wishes  became  known  to  Dr. 
Coke,  he  deeply  interested  himself  in  their  behalf,  and 
contemplated  making  them  a  visit,  but  was  providentially 
disappointed  by  a  violent  storm,  which  finally  compelled 
♦  he  captain,  with  whom  the  Doctor  sailed,  to  seek  a  shelter 
in  one  of  the  West  India  islands.  At  this  conference, 
therefore,  through  his  solicitations,  Mr.  Garrettson  volun- 
teered his  services  for  Nova  Scotia.  While  preparing  for 
this  enterprise,  he  wrote  the  following  letters,  one  of  which 
appears  to  be  addressed  to  members  of  some  former  charge 
and  the  other  to  a  respected  friend : 

il  My  dearly  beloved  friends  and  brethren, 

"  Peace  and  consolation  attend  you  for  ever,  through 
Jesus  Christ,  Amen !  I  had  great  expectation  of  paying 
you  a  visit  before  I  took  my  departure  to  some  other  quar- 
ter of  my  Master's  vineyard ;  but  had  not  had  an  opportu- 
nity, being  confined  to  other  places.  I  send  this  epistle, 
hoping  it  will,  in  some  sense,  supply  my  lack  of  service. 
Through  the  mercy  of  our  God  I  enjoy  health  of  body  ; 
and  blessed  be  his  dear  name,  I  think  my  love  and  zeal 
for  his  glory  are  as  great  as  ever  ;  desiring  to  spend,  and  bf 
spent  in  the  best  of  causes,  not  counting  my  life  dear,  so 
I  can  win  souls,  and  at  last  stand  blameless  before  the 
throne  of  my  God,  not  having  on  my  own  righteousness, 
hut  a  righteousness  through  the  faith  of  the  Son  of  Gori 


REV.  F.  GARRETTSON.  151 

My  dearly  beloved  friends,  you  very  well  know  what 
you  were  before  the  great  Shepherd  and  Bishop  of  youi 
souls  gave  me  entrance  among  you :  this  I  can  say,  my 
trials  were  great  and  manifold  ;  yet  our  great  Master  stood 
by  me.  You  know  very  well  I  was  among  you  with  tears 
and  fasting;  labouring  both  night  and  day,  and  glory  be 
to  God,  I  hope  not  altogether  in  vain.  *  Me  were  once 
darkness,  but  now  are  ye  light  in  the  Lord ;  walk  as  chil- 
dren of  the  light.'  When  I  shall  be  among  you  again,  1 
know  not,  being  straitened  between  two,  whether  to  go 
out  into  the  wilderness,  or  to  tarry  with  the  children  of  the 
kingdom.  It  is  the  most  pleasing  to  nature  to  tarry,  but 
having  a  great  sense  of  the  deplorable  condition  thousands 
of  souls  are  in,  I  feel  a  willingness  to  tread  unbeaten  paths 
in  the  wilderness,  and  call  home  hundreds  and  thousands 
of  the  lost  sheep  of  the  house  of  Israel,  who  now  (as  you 
once  did)  sit  in  darkness,  that  we  all  may  be  of  one  fold, 
feeding  in  one  pasture,  under  one  great  Shepherd.  I  long 
to  see  the  happy  time,  when  the  knowledge  of  God  shall 
cover  the  earth.  Who  among  you  will  pin,  faithfully 
join,  to  pull  down  the  kingdom  of  the  devil  1  Shall  I  be  so 
happy  as  to  meet  you  all  in  glory  ? 

"  I  shall  speak  my  mind  freely,  though  at  a  distance : 
when  I  was  with  you  last,  I  was  afraid  that  some  of  you 
were  waxing  cold,  and  that  others  were  too  much  glued 
to  the  world.  O  !  my  friends,  better  you  had  never  heard 
the  glad  sound  of  the  gospel — better  you  had  never  been 
born,  than  in  the  midst  of  such  privileges  to  be  lost !  O 
what  a  cutting  sight,  should  I  see  any  of  you  at  the  left 
hand,  with  whom  I  have  taken  sweet  counsel.  May  Jeho- 
vah for  his  mercy's  sake  forbid  it !  I  now  come  to  speak 
of  great  matters  : — '  As  you  have  received  Christ  Jesus  the 
Lord,  so  walk  you  in  him.'  How  was  Christ  received  1 
not  in  neglect  of  prayer,  not  in  trifling,  not  in  associating 
with  the  wicked,  not  in  worldly  mindedness,  nor  in  neglect 
>f  am  of  the  means  of  grace  ;  but  in  an  earnest,  fervent 


1 52 


LIFE  OF  THE 


humble,  holy  looking  to  God  by  faith.  This  is  the  way 
you  are  to  walk  in  him ;  to  be  as  much  engaged  for  per- 
fect love,  as  ever  you  were  for  justifying  faith.  What  is 
the  reason  we  are  not  more  holy  ?  Why  do  we  not  walk 
more  closely  with  God,  and  live  more  in  heaven?  Why 
are  we  not  more  dead  to  the  world  ?  Because  we  are  en- 
thusiasts, looking  for  the  end,  without  using  the  means 
O !  that  you  may  stir  up  the  gift  of  God  by  earnestly 
groaning,  both  day  and  night,  for  full  redemption  in  the 
blood  of  Jesus :  look  for  the  blessing  note ;  this  moment 
look  up  by  faith.  You  must  feel  the  need  of  it ;  then,  and 
not  till  then,  will  you  seek  it  with  all  your  powers.  O  that 
you  may  receive  it  now,  while  these  lines  are  read  to  you. 
By  and  by,  our  sabbath  opportunities,  praying  oppor- 
tunities, preaching  opportunities,  hearing  opportunities, 
and  class  meeting  opportunities,  will  all  be  passed  away  ; 
the  harvest  shortly  will  be  ripe,  Christ  will  appear,  his 
labourers  will  be  called  home,  and  each  of  us  will  have  to 
give  an  account  of  his  stewardship.  O  what  a  dismal  day 
it  will  be  to  the  impenitent ;  to  swearers,  drunkards,  liars, 
defrauders,  the  worldly  minded,  to  all  those  that  have  been 
covered  with  a  web  of  their  own  weaving,  and  particular); 
to  hypocrites  aud  backsliders.  The  backslider  may  thou 
say,  '  Once  I  went  in  and  out  with  the  people  of  God, 
tasted  his  goodness,  and  felt  his  power  ;  but  wretched  me, 
I  departed  from  his  holy  commands,  pierced  the  Saviour 
afresh,  yea,  I  wounded  his  cause,  by  stabbing  him  in  the 
house  of  his  friends ;  and  now  an  eternal  storm  must  for 
ever  beat  upon  my  guilty  soul.'  O  my  God  !  who  can  bear 
the  thought.  While  I  am  writing,  the  worth  of  your  souls 
ues  near  my  heart,  and  blessed  be  God,  I  feel  a  sense  oi 
his  dying,  forgiving  love  to  my  own  soul. 

"  I  shall  now  close  with  an  address  to  you  in  the  seve- 
ral stations  you  occupy  in  the  church  of  God.  Some  of 
you  God  has  set  apart  to  speak  in  his  name  :  O  that  you 
may  do  it  faithfully.  To  the  leaders  I  would  say,  Keep  the 


REV.  P.  GARRETTSON. 


153 


life  and  power  of  God  in  your  souls,  that  your  prayers  and 
admonitions  may  have  the  happy  effect  of  kindling  all 
around  you  the  flames  of  holy,  pure  love  :  then  will  you 
long  for  your  class  day  to  corne.  The  private  members  1 
would  enjoin  to  love  each  other,  and  to  bear  each  other'e 
burdens :  be  watchful,  sober ;  train  up  your  children  in 
the  fear  of  God,  and  be  as  burning  lights  to  all  around  you 
then  will  you  force  the  heathen  world  to  say,  *  See  how 
these  Christians  love  one  another.'  You  that  are  young 
men  and  women,  be  sober  minded,  and  be  not  unequally 
yoked  together  with  unbelievers,  considering  that  light 
has  no  communion  with  darkness,  or  Christ  with  Belial 
I  earnestly  exhort  you  all  to  receive  with  kindness,  and 
esteem  highly,  those  who  labour  among  you  in  word  and 
doctrine ;  they  watch  for  your  souls,  as  they  that  must 
give  an  account,  that  they  may  do  it  with  joy.  God  hae- 
already  in  his  wisdom  seen  fit  to  remove  some  from  among 
you  into  eternity,  I  hope,  to  surround  his  glorious  throne 

"  I  now  commend  you  to  the  fatherly  goodness  of  Jeho- 
vah, praying  and  beseeching  him  to  keep  you  all  By  the 
power  of  his  Spirit,  that  if  I  never  enjoy  your  compan\ 
here,  I  may  eternally  enjoy  it  in  heaven. 

"  I  desire  the  prayers  of  all  my  dear  friends  and  chil- 
dren, that  I  may  stand  fasi  in  the  faith,  and  finish  my 
course  with  comfort :  may  we  all  meet  to  be  crowned  with 
an  eternal  crown.  Friends  meet  and  part  here,  but  there 
we  shall  meet  never  to  part  more.  Our  sorrows  will  br 
wiped  away  ;  the  wicked  will  cease  from  troubling,  and 
our  weary  souls  will  for  ever  be  at  rest ;  to  which  happy 
place  may  God  in  his  infinite  mercy  grant  to  bring  us  alJ, 
for  the  sake  of  his  dear  Son.  Amen. 

"  I  remain  your  sincere,  though  unworthy  servant,  in 
the  bonds  of  the  peaceful  gospel  of  Christ, 

"  F.  G.A  RR  ETTSO  V 

''An  epistle  to  all  the  brethren  on  the  sea  side.    Care  of 
brother  John  Coc — to  be  read." 

14* 


154 


LIFE  OF  THE 


"  Dear  Brother, 

"  God  in  his  wisdom  has  altered  my  station  from  Hie 
south  to  the  north,  and  I  am  now  on  my  way  as  far  a^ 
Mount  Holly.  There  seems  to  be  a  loud  call  for  the  gos- 
pel in  Halifax,  Shelburn,  and  many  other  places  in  Nova 
Scotia.  I  am  willing,  and  want  to  go  in  the  power  of  the 
blessed  Spirit.  I  hope  I  shall  have  an  interest  in  the 
prayers  of  all  my  dear  friends.  I  shall  never  forget  you 
for  the  acts  of  kindness  you  have  showed.  Lord  grant 
you  may  ever  continue  an  humble,  zealous  follower  of  the 
Lamb,  that  I  may  one  day  meet  you  in  glory  everlasting. 

"  Blessed  be  God,  my  mind  is  sweetly  drawn  out  in  the 
work  of  the  ministry,  and  I  hope  I  shall  ever  be  little  and 
mean  in  my  own  eyes,  and  that  I  may  ever  be  rising  higher 
and  higher  in  the  divine  image.  Brother  Kent  informs  me 
that  the  work  seems  still  to  prosper,  which  rejoices  my 
heart.  O  that  Jesus  may  still  go  on  in  the  power  of  his 
Spirit.  Give  my  kind  love  to  sister  Hopper,  and  to  all  inquir- 
ing friends.  I  hope  you  will  write  to  me  often  :  direct  to 
Halifax.  I  am  more  and  more  convinced  that  our  new 
plan  is  of  God.  I  hope  and  trust  the  Lord  is  about  to  raise 
up  a  glorious  church. 

"  I  commend  you  to  Jesus,  trusting  you  will  be  faithful 
unto  death.    In  great  love  believe  me 

"Your  friend, 

"  F.  Garrettson." 

About  the  middle  of  February,  in  company  with  Mr. 
James  O.  Cromwell,  Mr.  Garrettson  embarked  for  Halifax 
in  Nova  Scotia.  They  had  a  very  tedious  voyage,  suffer- 
ing much  from  cold  and  wet,  having  in  a  small  vessel, 
deeply  loaded,  encountered  a  severe  storm.  "  I  never,' 
says  he,  "  saw  so  dismal  a  time  before ;  but  through  the 
amazing  goodness  of  God,  we  were  brought  safely  to 
Halifax,  and  were  very  kindly  received  by  a  Mr.  March- 
mgton,  a  true  friend  to  the  gospel."  Through  the  ex- 
ertions of  this  pious  gentleman.,  a  convenient  place  wa* 


REV.  F.  GARRETTSON, 


155 


fitted  up  for  preaching,  and  in  a  short  time  Mr.  Garrettson 
united  a  few  serious  persons  together  in  a  class. 

Shortly  after  his  arrival,  he  wrote  the  following  letter  to 
Dr.  Coke  :— 

"  Halifax,  1785. 

"Rev.  and  dear  sir, — After  a  stormy  and  dangerous 
passage  of  thirteen  days,  we  arrived  safely,  at  Halifax 
where  we  met  with  a  kind  reception  from  Mr.  Marchington, 
and  a  few  other  poor  sheep  in  the  wilderness.  As  yet  I 
do  not  know  as  much  of  the  country,  or  the  state  of  affairs, 
as  I  shortly  shall,  God  being  my  helper. 

"  A  few  days  ago  brother  Cromwell  set  sail  for  Shelburn, 
Brother  Marchington  has  hired  a  house  at  ten  dollars  a 
month,  that  will  contain  about  three  hundred  souls.  I 
have  preached  five  sermons.  The  number  has  increased 
so  that  we  now  have  our  little  apartment  rilled.  I  cannot 
speak  of  any  visible  good,  more  than  that  they  seem  to 
hear  with  attention  and  solemnity,  and  I  have  joined  a 
society  of  seven  or  eight  members.  Shortly  atter  I  came 
to  town,  I  waited  on  the  old  rector.  '  Sir,'  said  he,  1  you 
are  on  a  blessed  errand ;  I  will  do  what  I  can  in  assisting 
you.    I  desire  to  see  the  gospel  spread.' 

"  The  next  day  I  waited  on  his  excellency,  the  governor, 
accompanied  by  Mr.  Marchington.  1  found  him  very 
accessible.  After  telling  him  my  business,  from  whence 
I  was,  and  by  whom  I  was  sent :  '  Mr.  Wesley,'  said  he,  '  is 
a  good  man-y-a  very  good  man.  How  long  do  you  pur- 
pose to  stay  ?'  I  told  him  twelve  months,  or  two  years.  *  1 
am  glad  you  called  upon  me  :  you  have  my  approbation, 
and  whenever  you  call  for  my  assistance,  if  I  can  help 
you  I  will.'    I  could  but  humbly  thank  him. 

"  God  willing,  on  Monday  next  I  purpose  to  take  a  tour 
through  the  country,  to  collect,  if  possible,  the  sheep  so 
w  idely  scattered.  I  believe  there  are  many  precious  soul? 
who  desire  to  hear  us.  I  am  well  assured  we  shall  have 
hard  work  this  year ;  but  who  would  not  labour,  and  suffer 


i  56 


LIFE  OP  THE 


in  so  good  a  cause.  I  bless  God  for  health,  and  as  great 
a  desire  as  ever  to  do  his  blessed  will,  and  spend  and  br 
spent  in  the  best  of  causes.  We  shall,  as  the  people  are 
poor,  do  little  in  the  sale  of  books.  Indeed  I  expect  we 
shall  be  under  a  necessity  of  giving  some  of  the  small  tracts 
away.  The  travelling  here  is  extremely  expensive.  The 
packet  has  no  less  than  four  or  five  dollars  for  carrying  a 
person  from  Halifax  to  Shelburn,  and  as  much  to  Anna- 
polis or  St.  John's  Town  :  besides  long  journeys  by  land 
to  the  different  towns  and  settlements.  I  am  fully  per- 
suaded that  our  voyage  to  this  part  of  the  world  is  of  God  ; 
the  very  time  when  preachers  of  our  order  ought  to  have 
come.  But  if  possible  we  must  be  assisted,  for  our  preach- 
ers are  left  without  horses,  and  but  four  pounds  a  piece. 
Next  year  I  trust  the  people  will  be  able  to  support  the 
gospel.  When  I  am  more  acquainted  with  the  country, 
I  shall  send  on  another  letter  to  conference.  By  the  grace 
of  God  I  shall  do  all  that  lies  in  my  power  to  promote  the 
Redeemer's  kingdom 

a  "  Dear  sir,  I  remain  your  affectionate  friend  and  brother. 

"  F.  Garrettson. 

"  To  the  Rev.  Dr.  Coke." 

in  another  letter  he  says,  "  The  secretary  sent  for 
die,  to  know  whether  it  would  not  be  expedient  for  me 
to  take  the  oath  of  allegiance  to  his  majesty ;  but  on  my 
objecting  to  it,  and  stating  my  reasons  for  so  doing,  he  told 
me  there  was  not  the  least  necessity :  he  also  told  me  it 
there  should  happen  any  disorders  in  our  meeting,  to 
apply  to  a  magistrate,  and  I  should  find  favour.  So  far  is 
well,  is  it  not  1  My  congregation  has  been  increasing  ever 
since  I  came  ;  so  that  on  the  sabbath  evenings  many  return 
home  for  want  of  room  in  the  house.  The  last  week  night 
V  preached,  the  house  was  nearly  full.  For  two  nights  we 
had  a  little  disturbance.  On  one  night  the  stones  flew, 
and  one  stone  of  nearly  a  pound  weight  was  levelled  at  me, 


REV.  F.  GARRETTSON. 


157 


but  missed  its  aim,  and  struck  out  two  panes  of  glass  near 
my  head.  This  is  but  trifling,  if  I  can  win  souls  to  Jesus." 

After  continuing  a  short  time  in  Halifax,  during  which 
he  preached  almost  every  night  in  the  week,  and  three 
times  on  the  Lord's  day,  in  the  latter  part  of  March  he  set 
out  on  a  tour  through  the  country.  "  I  have,"  says  he, 
"  travelled,  though  the  snow  was  deep,  about  three  hun- 
dred miles  in  two  weeks,  and  preached  twenty  sermons 
to  many  attentive  hearers."  Among  others,  he  found 
some  old  members  of  society,  who  had  emigrated  from 
Europe,  and  who  rejoiced  much  to  hear  from  his  lips  the 
same  truths  they  formerly  had  heard  in  their  own  country, 
Indeed,  some  time  prior  to  this,  Mr.  William  Black,  a 
native  of  Yorkshire,  who  had  been  converted  to  God,  had 
gone  to  that  province,  and  had  been  instrumental  in  dif- 
fusing gospel  light  and  truth  among  the  people  in  New 
Brunswick,  and  some  other  places.  On  the  arrival  of  Mr. 
Garrettson,  Mr.  Black  and  those  who  were  associated  with 
him  were  much  encouraged. 

In  this  country  Mr.  Garrettson  preached  the  word  with 
a  success  similar  to  what  had  attended  his  evangelical  la- 
bours in  the  United  States.  Among  others  who  had  begun 
to  M  taste  of  the  good  word  of  God,"  he  found  a  society  of 
coloured  people,  with  whom  he  was  much  comforted,  whom 
he  endeavoured  to  bring  into  gospel  order,  by  forming  sixty 
of  them  into  a  class,  administering  baptism  to  nineteen, 
and  the  Lord's  supper  to  about  forty,  most  of  whom  he 
trusted  loved  God  and  one  another. 

It  is  not  one  of  the  least  perplexing  difficulties  connected 
with  ministerial  duty,  to  be  under  the  necessity  of  either 
disentangling  the  sophistries  of  error,  or  of  suffering  vain 
and  deluded  mortals  to  remain  under  the  influence  of  their 
fatal  delusion.  It  is  more  especially  so,  when  this  error 
is  nourished  and  strengthened  by  pride  and  self  conceit, — 
vices  not  uncommonly  united, — and  adhered  to  with  all  the 
tenacity  which  ignorance  and  bigotry  inspire.  To  remain 


15S 


LIFE  OF  THE 


.silent  under  such  circumstances,  betrays  a  want  of  zeal 
in  the  cause  of  truth,  and  an  indifference  to  the  salvation 
of  souls.  To  undertake  to  unravel  the  knotty  threads  ot 
error  is  often  a  task  no  less  difficult  and  irksome  to  our- 
selves, than  it  is  offensive  to  those  whom  we  labour  "  to 
convert  from  the  error  of  their  ways." 

These  remarks  were  suggested  by  the  following  account 
which  Mr.  Garrettson  has  recorded  respecting  a  people  he 
found  in  Nova  Scotia,  who  seem  to  have  adopted  all  the 
offensive  peculiarities  of  Calvinism,  called  Allenites,  one 
Mr.  Allen  being  their  principal  leader.  Though  he  might 
have  been  a  good  man,  it  is  certain  that  some  parts  of  his 
doctrine  must  have  had  a  very  pernicious  influence. 
u  Some  of  them,"  says  Mr.  Garrettson,  "  seem  to  have  the 
fear  of  God ;  but  in  general  they  are  as  deluded  a  people 
as  I  ever  saw.  Almost  all  of  them  preach  in  public.  I 
was  conversing  with  one  who  seems  to  be  a  principal 
person  among  them.  She  said  she  believed  death  would 
slay  more  sins  for  her  than  were  ever  destroyed  before. 
•  As  for  sin,'  said  she, 4  it  cannot  hurt  me :  not  even  adul- 
tery, murder,  swearing,  drunkenness,  nor  any  other  sin. 
can  break  the  union  between  me  and  Christ.'  They  have 
passed  judgment  upon  us,  that  we  are  neither  Christians, 
nor  called  to  preach. 

"  Thursday  I  preached  at  Mr.  Woodworth's,  to  a  crowded 
audience.  A  little  before  preaching  time,  two  old  Calvin- 
ists  came  into  my  room  to  have  a  conversation  with  me 
before  preaching.  1 1  understand,'  said  o»e  of  them, 1  that 
you  hold  with  falling  from  grace :  I  heard  it,  but  did  not 
know  how  to  believe  it,  and  should  be  glad  to  know  whether 
you  do  deny  the  perseverance  of  the  saints?'  I  answered, 
t  do  not,  for  my  desire  is  that  they  should  persevere  :  I  do 
not  hold  with  man's  persevering  in  wickedness,  neither  do 
I  believe  that  a  man  can  have  grace  while  he  lives  in  sin. 
Let  us  take  the  Bible,  and  see  what  is  said  there :  I  read 
part  of  the  loth  of  John,  ard  parts  of  several  chapters  in 
Hebrews,  Romans,  and  Peter.    Now,  said  I,  this  is  the 


REV.  F.  GARRETTSON. 


language  of  many  other  passages.  We  have  no  promise 
for  any  but  such  as  do  persevere  to  the  end,  and  we  have 
had  many  unhappy  instances  of  men  running  well  for  a 
time,  and  then  turning  back:  read  the  18th  chapter  of 
Ezekiel.  Now  what  harm  can  there  be  in  enforcing  our 
Lord's,  the  prophets',  and  the  apostles'  exhortation?  'Very 
good,'  said  he.  Why  should  we  do  it  if  there  was  no  dan- 
ger ?  and  what  harm  can  there  be  in  the  doctrine ;  sup- 
pose you  are  a  Christian,  and  your  neighbour  is  one  also  : 
you  believe  in  the  unconditional  perseverance  of  saints ; 
he  in  the  conditional :  who,  sir,  is  the  safest?  If  you  are 
right,  surely  he  cannot  fall.  *  I  never,'  said  he,  ?  saw  so 
much  in  it  before.'  They  stayed  to  hear  the  sermon>  and 
afterwards  one  said, '  I  never  heard  these  men  before,  but 
they  are  better  than  I  thought.' 

"  Friday  morning  I  set  out  for  Granville.  I  had  not  got 
far,  before  a  man  came  running  out.  '  Sir,'  said  he,  '  I 
like  part  of  your  doctrine  well,  but  part  I  do  not  like.' 
What  part  don't  you  like  ?  '  You  say,  sir,  that  a  saint  may 
fall.'  Will  you  answer  me  one  question  ?  said  I.  Do  you 
know  that  you  were  ever  converted?  'I  do,'  said  he 
Pray  tell  me  how  matters  are  at  present  between  God  and 
your  soul?  'Why,'  said  he,  '  it  is  a  winter  state.'  But. 
said  I,  are  you  not  now  living  in  open  sin  against  God? 
He  paused  awhile.  I  ask,  said  I,  in  the  fear  of  God,  and 
desire  an  answer  in  truth.  '  I  confess,'  said  he,  1 1  am 
living  in  sin.'  And  yet  you  do  not  believe  in  falling  from 
grace  !  I  believe  it  because  you  have  fallen.  This  is  what 
you  call  a  winter  state  !  I  call  it  lying  in  the  arms  of  the 
wicked  one,  and  you  may  talk  as  you  will  about  your  past 
experience,  but  I  would  not  give  a  straw  for  your  chance 
of  heaven,  if  you  die  in  this  state.  You  are  reconciling 
Christ  and  Belial  together.  '  O,'  said  he,  1  I  shall  be 
raised  up  at  the  last  day.'  You  will,  said  1 ;  but,  unless 
you  repent,  it  will  be  to  be  cast  into  the  lake  of  fire.  H 
seemed  much  affected  and  left  me. 


160 


LIFE  OF  THE 


"  January  19th,  I  preached  opposite  Granville  to  a  num- 
ber of  serious  hearers,  and  was  invited  home  to  dinner  by 
an  old  gentleman,  who,  soon  after  we  were  seated  at  table 
-:aid,  1 1  understand  you  preach  perfection.'  I  do,  said  I 
and  have  done  so  for  a  number  of  years ;  and  shall  do  so 
as  long  as  I  find  the  doctrine  in  the  Bible.  '  Why,  sir,' 
said  he, 4  Paul  was  not  perfect,  he  complains  of  a  thorn  in 
the  side.'  The  heart  is  the  place  for  sin,  said  I,  and  not 
the  side.  He  then  mentioned  several  other  passages  of 
Scripture  which  he  thought  were  opposed  to  holiness  of 
heart,  which  I  explained  to  him.  Pray,  said  I,  let  us  come 
to  the  point  at  once.  Do  you  believe  that  an  unholy 
creature  can  enter  into  heaven  ?  '  No.'  Pray  when  is  sin 
to  be  destroyed  ?  '  At  death.'  You  must  then  hold  with 
death  as  being  part  of  a  Saviour,  or  with  a  purgatory  after 
death,  or  you  must  come  to  perfection  on  this  side  the 
grave.  He  sat  amazed,  and  seemed  to  give  up  the  argu- 
ment. We  rose  from  the  table  :  I  went  to  prayer,  then 
went  on  my  journey  and  preached  at  six  o'clock  in  the 
^ourt  house.  When  I  left  the  old  man,  he  desired  me  to 
make  his  house  my  home.  I  left  Fletcher's  Checks  with 
him.  Shortly  after  I  received  a  few  lines  from  him  to  this 
effect : — '  I  believe  you  to  be  a  servant  of  God.  I  hope 
the  Lord  will  bless  you,  and  those  that  sent  you  here.  I 
want  to  see  you  at  my  house  at  every  opportunity.  I  thank 
you  for  the  book.'  " 

Mr.  Garrettson,  in  another  place,  gives  the  following 
summary  of  their  leading  absurdities: — "  1.  They  think 
they  can  tell  whether  a  person  is  a  Christian  at  first  sight 

2.  They  say  that  we  are  leading  people  blindfolded  to  hell, 

3.  They  are,  they  say,  as  sure  of  heaven,  as  if  they  were 
already  there,  for  sin  cannot  hurt  them."  "  I  never  met  with 
such  a  people  in  my  life.  There  are  about  fifty  of  them 
in  Liverpool." 

From  the  date  of  the  following  letter,  found  among  his 
papers,  it  must  have  been  written  about  thi?  time.  If 


REV.  F.  GARRETTSON. 


161 


seems  to  contain  a  short  account  of  his  experience  and 
labours  up  to  that  time. 

AN  UNFINISHED  LETTER  TO  MR.  WESLEY. 

"  Halifax,  April  20th,  1785. 
"  Rev.  and  dear  Sir, — Known  to  me,  yet  unknown,  t 
nave  many  things  to  write,  but  am  afraid  of  burdening 
you,  or  of  taking  up  your  precious  time,  which  I  believe 
you  are  redeeming  moment  by  moment.  I  bless  God  that 
I  ever  heard  of  your  name,  or  read  your  numerous  works. 
Close  doctrine  and  discipline  I  dearly  love.  This  spring 
is  fourteen  years  since  I  was  powerfully  convinced  with- 
out the  use  of  human  means.  The  doctrine  of  the  first 
Methodist  preacher  I  ever  heard  was  as  precious  ointment 
to  my  poor  wounded  soul.  I  was  sure  he  was  a  servant 
of  the  living  God.  I  have  been  travelling  in  your  con- 
nexion nine  years,  during  which  time  (I  desire  to  write  it 
with  humility)  God  has  granted  me  health,  so  that  I  have 
seldom  missed  preaching  the  whole  of  that  time.  My  lot 
has  mostly  been  cast  in  new  places,  to  form  circuits,  which 
much  exposed  me  to  persecution.  Once  I  was  imprisoned  ; 
twice  beaten  ;  left  on  the  high  way  speechless  and  sense- 
less ;  (I  must  have  gone  into  a  world  of  spirits,  had  not 
God  in  mercy  sent  a  good  Samaritan  that  bled,  and  took 
me  to  a  friend's  house ;)  once  shot  at ;  guns  and  pistols 
presented  at  my  breast;  once  delivered  from  an  armed 
mob,  in  the  dead  time  of  night,  on  the  high  way,  by  a 
surprising  flash  of  lightning ;  surrounded  frequently  by 
mobs ;  stoned  frequently ;  I  have  had  to  escape  for  my 
life  at  dead  time  of  night.  O !  shall  I  ever  forget  the 
Divine  hand  which  has  supported  me.  O  that  I  could  love 
my  God  more,  and  serve  him  with  a  more  perfect  heart. 
It  was  three  years  from  my  conviction,  before  I  was  brought 
through  the  pangs  of  the  new  birth.  Eight  months  elapsed 
after  I  was  called  to  preach,  before  I  was  willing  to  leave  my 
all  and  go  out.  I  wanted  to  live  in  retirement,  and  had 
15 


[62 


LIFE  OF  THE 


almost  got  my  own  consent  to  sell  what  I  had  in  the  world, 
and  retire  to  a  cell.  God  withdrew  himself  from  me.  I 
was  very  near  desperation,  for  I  was  travelling,  as  it  were, 
alone.  I  betook  myself  to  my  room,  except  when  I  was 
wandering  through  the  woods  and  fields,  till  I  was  worn 
away  to  a  skeleton ;  and  all  this  time  I  was  kept  from 
unbosoming  myself  to  the  lovers  of  Jesus.  Strong  im- 
pressions I  had  to  go  forth  in  Jehovah's  name  to  preach 
the  gospel.  When  I  thought  of  it,  I  was  pained  to  the 
very  heart :  it  seemed  like  death,  so  great  was  the  sense 
[  had  of  my  weakness  and  ignorance.  By  day  I  was 
drawn  out  in  the  study  of  the  Holy  Scriptures,  and  in  the 
night  season,  when  fast  asleep,  preaching  aloud,  till  I  have 
been  as  wet  with  sweat,  as  if  dipped  in  a  river.  O  !  what 
a  precious  time  I  had  when  I  gave  up  my  own,  to  the  will 
of  God.  I  saw  there  was  no  other  way  for  me  to  be  saved. 
I  was  determined,  if  required,  to  go  to  the  ends  of  the 
earth ;  yea,  I  promised  the  Lord  if  he,  would  stand  by 
me,  and  required  it,  I  would  go  to  the  very  mouth  of  hell. 
Blessed  be  God,  he  has  been  very  kind  and  good  to  me 
aver  since. 

"The  second  year  I  travelled,  I  was  powerfully  con- 
vinced of  the  necessity  of  holiness.  For  a  considerable 
time  I  waded  through  deep,  but  sweet  distress.  I  had  a 
discovery  of  the  purity  of  the  law,  and  the  impurity  of  my 
own  heart :  being  conscious  it  was  my  privilege  to  become 
pure  in  heart,  I  determined  not  to  stop  short  of  it.  Sen- 
sible I  was  it  came  by  faith.  I  was  under  deep  exercises 
to  preach  no  more,  till  I  received  that  blessing.  There 
was  a  time  when  I  had  a  greater  nearness  to  God,  but  I 
did  not  receive  the  witness  till  a  twelve-month  afterwards. 

"F.  Garrettson." 

Soon  after  writing  the  above,  it  seems  he  received  the 
following  from  Mr.  Wesley,  which  will  show  in  what 
high  estimation  he  was  held  by  that  eminently  useful  man 
of  God 


REV.  F.  GARRETTSON. 


163 


"  Dublin,  June  26,  1785. 
My  dear  brother, — Dr.  Coke  gives  some  account  of 
you  in  his  journal,  so  that  although  I  have  not  seen  you  , 
I  am  not  a  stranger  to  your  character.  By  all  means  send 
me,  when  you  have  opportunity,  a  more  particular  account 
of  your  experience  and  travels.  It  is  no  way  improbable 
that  God  may  find  out  a  way  for  you  to  visit  England,  and 
it  may  be  the  means  of  your  receiving  more  strength,  as 
well  as  more  light.  It  is  a  very  desirable  thing  that  the 
children  of  God  should  communicate  their  experience  to 
each  other;  and  it  is  generally  most  profitable  when  they 
can  do  it  face  to  face.  Till  Providence  opens  a  way  for 
you  to  see  Europe,  do  all  you  can  for  a  good  Master  in 
America.  ' 

*'  I  am  glad  brother  Cromwell  and  you  have  undertaken 
that  labour  of  love,  the  visiting  Nova  Scotia,  and  doubt 
not  but  you  act  in  full  concert  with  the  little  handful  who 
were  almost  alone  till  you  came.  It  will  be  the  wisest  way 
to  make  all  those  who  desire  to  join  together,  thoroughly 
acquainted  with  the  whole  Methodist  plan,  and  to  accustom 
them,  from  the  very  beginning,  to  the  accurate  observance 
of  all  our  rules.  Let  none  of  them  rest  in  being  half 
Christians.  Whatever  they  do,  let  them  do  it  with  their 
might,  and  it  will  be  well,  as  soon  as  any  of  them  find 
peace  with  God,  to  exhort  them  to  go  on  to  perfection. 
The  more  explicitly  and  strongly  you  press  all  believers  to 
aspire  after  full  sanctification  as  attainable  now  by  simple 
faith,  the  more  the  whole  work  of  God  will  prosper. 

"I  do  not  expect  any  great  matters  from  the  bishop. 
1  doubt  his  eye  is  not  single,  and  if  it  be  not,  he  will  do 
little  good  to  you,  or  any  one  else.  It  may  be  a  comfort 
to  you  that  you  have  no  need  of  him :  you  want  nothing 
which  he  can  give. 

"  It  is  a  noble  proposal  of  brother  Marchington  ;  but  I 
doubt  it  will  not  take  place.  You  do  not  know  the  state 
of  (he  English  Methodists.    They  do  not  roll  in  monev 


164 


LIFE  OF  THE 


like  many  of  the  American  Methodists.  It  is  with  the 
utmost  difficulty  that  we  can  raise  five  or  six  hundred 
pounds  a  year  to  supply  our  contingent  expenses,  so  that 
it  is  entirely  impracticable  to  raise  five  hundred  pounds 
among  them  to  build  houses  in  America.  It  is  true  they 
might  do  much  ;  but  it  is  a  sad  observation,  they  that  have 
most  money  have  usually  least  grace.  The  peace  of  God 
be  with  all  your  spirits. 

"I  am  your  affectionate  friend  and  brother, 

"  J.  Wesley.  r 

After  visiting  Digby,  and  forming  a  small  society,  on 
Tuesday,  July  26th,  he  set  sail  for  Liverpool ;  but  in  con- 
sequence of  head  winds,  he  did  not  reach  his  place  of 
destination  until  Friday  morning.  Here  he  preached  on 
the  same  evening  in  the  Congregational  meeting  house, 
and  again  on  Saturday,  with  much  freedom  to  a  people 
manifesting  great  willingness  to  hear  the  word.  He  con- 
tinued in  Liverpool  about  four  weeks,  constantly  preach- 
ing and  visiting  from  house  to  house,  and  many  heart? 
were  powerfully  touched  under  the  word,  so  that  when  he 
took  his  leave,  the  society  had  doubled  its  number,  in- 
creasing from  twenty  to  forty  members,  several  of  whom 
were  savingly  converted  to  God. 

In  the  month  of  August,  Mr.  Garrettson  left  Liverpool 
for  Shelburn  ;  and  after  a  passage  of  forty-eight  hours,  he 
arrived  safely,  and  found  a  society  of  sixteen  member? 
Though  at  the  commencement  of  his  preaching  in  Shel- 
burn, he  had  only  about  fifty  hearers,  his  congregation 
soon  increased,  so  that  their  little  chapel  would  not  con- 
tain them  all.  Seeing  the  eagerness  of  the  people  to  hear 

one  of  the  rectors  of  the  parish,  a  Mr.  W  r,  gave  him 

the  use  of  his  pulpit,  which  he  occupied  until  some  of  the 
vestry,  excited  to  opposition  by  witnessing  the  manifest 
displays  of  awakening  power  under  the  preaching  of  Mr, 
Garrettson,  interposed  their  authority,  and  he  silent!'. 


REV.  F.  GARRETTSON. 


165 


withdrew  from  the  church,  and  immediately  adopted  means 
for  enlarging  their  own  house  of  worship :  in  the  mean 
time  he  thanked  the  rector  for  his  kindness,  who  very 
reluctantly  acceded  to^the  wishes  of  his  vestry  in  their 
opposition  to  Mr.  Garrettson. 

Mr.  Garrettson  gives  the  following  account  of  the  com- 
mencement of  Methodism  in  Liverpool.  "Captain  D., 
since  gone  to  heaven,  some  time  before  any  of  us  came  to 
the  place,  met  with  Mr.  Wesley's  tract  called  The  Charac- 
ter of  a  Metliodist,  and  having  a  great  desire  excited  to 
hear  one  of  the  Methodist  preachers,  he  sent  to  Shelburn, 
and  requested  brother  John  Mann  to  visit  them.  Shortly 
after,  Mr.  Mann  paid  them  a  visit,  and  many  of  the  peo- 
ple heard  him  gladly,  though  much  opposed  by  the  Allen- 
ites  before  mentioned.  As  he  went  one  Lord's  day  to  the 
meeting  house  to  preach,  a  party  of  these  zealous  disciples 

were  determined,  if  possible,  to  prevent  it.  Colonel  P  , 

a  very  mild  man,  and  a  friend  to  all  religious  people,  en- 
deavoured calmly  to  reason  with  them,  but  to  little  purpose, 
until  another  magistrate  spoke  more  authoritatively,  which 
induced  them  to  relinguish  their  design,  and  to  permit 
Mr.  Mann  peaceably  to  proceed.  From  open  opposition 
they  resorted  to  secret  insinuations,  with  a  view  to  preju- 
dice the  people  against  us." 

Though  it  had  been  only  eight  years  since  they  began 
building  the  town  of  Shelburn,  there  were,  on  the  arrival 
of  Mr.  jGarrettson,  about  ten  thousand  inhabitants,  mostly 
refugees — so  rapidly  had  the  town  increased. 

He  remained  about  six  weeks  in  this  place,  occasionally 
visiting  some  adjacent  villages,  during  which  time  he 
received  one  hundred  and  fifty  members  into  the  society. 
It  was  not  all  fair  weather,  however,  while  he  was  here 
He  says  he  was  stoned,  had  rotten  eggs  thrown  at  him, 
and  when  he  embarked  for  Liverpool,  the  captain  of  a 
man  of  war  cried  out,  "  Hail  for  the  Methodist  preacher !" 
and  soon  a  gun  was  fired,  which  obliged  them  to  lower  sail 
15* 


i66 


LIFE  OF  THE 


and  lie  had  to  submit  to  have  his  trunk  examined,  but  wa 
dismissed  with  no  other  annoyance  than  the  sound  of  some 
blasphemous  oaths  from  the  sailors.  "  Blessed  be  God,!' 
says  he,  "  they  had  not  power  to  hurt  me."  After  a  stormy 
passage  he  arrived  at  Liverpool.  Here  he  remained  two 
weeks,  preaching  the  word  with  much  assurance  and  com- 
fort. From  thence  he  embarked  for  Halifax,  and  found 
the  society  he  had  left  in  peace.  He  remained  in  thir- 
place  until  the  first  day  of  February,  during  which  time 
he  had  the  happiness  of  receiving  into  society,  as  a  broken- 
hearted penitent,  a  person  who  before  had  been  famous 
for  pouring  contempt  upon  religion.  He  also  visited  the 
towns  of  Hbrton  and  Cornwallis,  and  preached  with  great 
freedom,  evenings,  as  well  as  in  the  day  time.  To  be 
idle,  while  he  beheld  so  many  precious  souls  "  in  the  gali 
of  bitterness  and  bonds  of  iniquity,"  he  could  not.  Wc 
therefore  find  him  braving  the  storms  and  tempests,  from 
one  place  to  another,  travelling  on  foot  through  snow  and 
mud,  where  the  roads  were  too  bad  to  admit  his  travelling 
on  horseback,  that  he  might,  as  widely  as  possible,  extend 
the  empire  of  his  divine  Lord  and  Master. 

Mr.  Garrettson,  in  his  semi-centennial  sermon  preached 
and  published  at  the  request  of  the  New-York  conference, 
speaking  of  his  travels  in  Nova  Scotia,  says,  "  I  traversed 
the  mountains  and  valleys,  frequently  on  foot,  with  my 
knapsack  on  my  back,  guided  by  Indian  paths  in  the  wil- 
derness, when  it  was  not  expedient  to  take  a  horse ;  and 
I  had  often  to  wade  through  morasses  half  leg  deep  in  mud 
and  water,  frequently  satisfying  my  hunger  with  a  piece  of 
oread  and  pork  from  my  knapsack,  quenching  my  thirst 
from  a  brook,  and  resting  my  weary  limbs  on  the  leave.- 
of  the  trees.  Thanks  be  to  God  !  he  compensated  me  for 
all  my  toil,  for  many  precious  souls  were  awakened  and 
onverted  to  God." 

To  these  privations,  labours,  and  sufferings,  he  volun- 
tarily submitted.    For  however  truly  it  may  be  said  ot 


REV.  f.  GARRETTSON, 


167 


some,  that  their  circumstances  in  life  might  have  com- 
pelled  them  to  equal,  or  even  greater  hardships  in  another 
calling,  that  they  might  secure  a  scanty  maintenance,  this 
cannot  be  said  of  Mr.  Garrettson.  His  patrimonial  estate 
was  amply  sufficient  to  yield  him  a  comfortable  mainte- 
nance, simply  by  his  exercising  over  it  a  prudental  super- 
intendence. But  being  called  out  from  a  sense  of  duty  to 
his  God  and  his  fellow  men,  he  willingly  renounced  the 
world  "  with  all  its  pomps  and  vanities,"  and  without  pe- 
cuniary fee  or  reward,  submitted  to  all  this  drudgery  of 
labour,  this  "  reproach  of  Christ,"  haviag  respect  solely 
unto  the  eternal  "  recompense  of  reward,"  and  the  salva- 
tion of  sinners. 

The  following  letters  will  more  fully  unfold  the  state 
•and  prospects  of  the  work  in  which  Mr.  Garrettson  was 
engaged  in  Nova  Scotia,  as  well  as  the  difficulties  with 
which  he  had  to  contend.  Those  sent  to  him  by  Mr. 
Wesley  are  also  inserted,  because  every  thing  coming  from 
a  man  so  eminently  useful  is  very  interesting :  they  serve 
moreover  to  explain  some  allusions  in  the  letters  of  Mr 
Garrettson,  as  well  as  to  exhibit  the  deep  interest  which 
Mr.  Wesley  took  in  every  part  of  the  work  of  God,  how- 
ever remote  from  the  immediate  scene  of  his  own  labours. 

"  Shclburn,  April  25,  1786. 

"  Rev.  and  dear  Sir,— -Some  weeks  ago  I  left  Halifax, 
and  went  to  Liverpool,  where  the  Lord  is  carrying  on  a 
blessed  work :  many  precious  souls  of  late  have  been  set 
at  liberty  to  praise  a  sin-pardoning  God.  There  is  a  lively 
society.  Allen's  small  party  oppose  us  warmly.  The 
greater  part  of  the  town  attend  our  ministry,  and  the  first 
people  have  joined  our  society. 

"  A  few  days  ago  T  came  to  this  town,  where  I  met  dear 
afflicted  brother  Cromwell,  and  was  glad  to  find  him  able 
to  set  out  for  Liverpool  and  Halifax.  A  negro  man  by 
the  name  of  Morant,  lately  from  England,  who  says  he 


168 


LIFE  OF  THE 


was  sent  by  lady  Huntingdon,  has  done  much  hurt  in  soci 
ety  among  the  blacks  at  Burch  town.  I  believe  that  Satai 
sent  him.  Before  he  came  there  was  a  glorious  work  goin? 
on  among  these  poor  creatures,  now  (brother  Cromwell  not 
being  able  to  attend)  there  is  much  confusion.  The  devil's 
darts  are  sometimes  turned  upon  his  own  miserable  head. 

"  Our  chapel  in  Shelburn  is  not  able  to  contain  the 
congregation,  and  at  present  our  friends  are  not  able  to 
build  a  larger.  If  I  thought  it  right,  I  could  wish,  yea. 
beg  for  fifty  or  sixty  pounds  from  England  to  promote  the 
building  one.  Blessed  be  God,  there  are  some  precious 
souls  here ;  but  I  expect  many  will  be  obliged  to  move  to 
other  places  for  want  of  business.  The  people  in  Halifax 
have  had  very  little  preaching  of  late,  at  which  they  are 
much  tried.  It  is  impossible  for  us  to  supply  half  thr  • 
places  where  they  want  us.  I  have  written  to  Mr.  Asburv 
for  help,  but  with  no  certainty  of  obtaining  it,  as  the  work 
^eems  to  be  spreading  among  them. 

"  I  am  an  unprofitable  servant,  but  blessed  be  God,  the 
desire  of  my  soul  is  to  be  instrumental  in  spreading  tin 
glorious  gospel.  I  find  a  willingness  to  spend  my  all  for 
God.  I  meet  with  many  difficulties,  but  a  moment's  con- 
templation of  the  eternal  world  weighs  down  all.  A  mai. 
who  labours  for  God  in  this  country,  needs  a  greater  degree 
of  grace,  fortitude,  and  wisdom,  than  I  possess.  Dear  sir 
if  you  are  disposed  to  send  books  to  be  given  to  the^poor. 
or  for  sale,  the  sooner  the  better  :  let  me  know  the  condi- 
tions, and  I  will  do  the  best  in  my  power.  The  Saint's 
Rest  and  hymn  books  are  wanted  ;  the  small  select  hymn 
book  would  sell ;  some  pieces  displaying  the  nature,  man- 
ner, and  doctrine  of  the  Methodists;  your  journals  and 
sermons ;  Mr.  Walsh's  Life ;  dear  Mr.  Fletcher's  works 
iiave  been  a  blessing  in  Cornwallis  and  Horton.  I  would 
o  God  they  could  be  spread  all  through  the  country.  I 
wrote  in  a  former  letter  for  some  of  the  new  prayer  books 
adapted  to  the  kingdom. 


REV.  F.  GARRETTSON.  169 

f*  We  have  bought  two  horses,  which  will  do  for  the 
present.  In  some  places  the  people  will  be  able  to  sup- 
port the  gospel.  In  general  they  are  poor;  but  in  my 
opinion  this  country  wants  nothing  but  pure  religion  and 
industry  to  make  it  desirable.  I  have  seldom  seen  a  bet- 
ter spring  in  Pennsylvania  or  Maryland.  The  winter  has 
been  very  moderate,  except  a  few  weeks.  Much  of  the 
land  is  very  good,  and  I  am  informed  they  get  from  twenty 
to  forty  bushels  of  grain  from  an  acre  j  and  hay  and  vege- 
tables in  great  abundance. 

"  I  want  to  die  to  the  world,  and  live  wholly  to  God. 
This  is  the  constant  prayer  and  desire  of  your  unworthy 
servant, 

"  F.  Garrettson," 

'"'  TO  THE  REV.  FREEBORN  GARRETTSON. 

"London,  Sept.  30,  1786. 

u  My  dear  brother, — I  trust  before  this  comes  to  hand, 
you  and  Dr.  Coke  will  have  met  and  refreshed  each  other's 
bowels  in  the  Lord.  I  can  exceedingly  ill  spare  him  from 
England,  as  I  have  no  clergyman  capable  of  supplying  his 
lack  of  service  ;  but  I  was  convinced  he  was  more  wanted 
in  America  than  in  Europe.  For  it  is  impossible  but 
offences  will  come,  and  of  yourselves  will  men  arise  speak- 
ing perverse  things,  and  striving  to  draw  away  disciples 
after  them.  It  is  a  wonderful  blessing  they  are  restrained 
so  long,  till  the  poor  people  are  a  little  grounded  in  the 
faith.  You  have  need  to  watch  over  them  with  your  might. 
Let  those  that  have  set  their  hands  to  the  plough,  conti- 
nually pray  to  the  Lord  of  the  harvest  that  he  would  send 
forth  more  labourers  into  his  harvest. 

"  It  is  far  better  to  send  your  journals  as  they  are,  than 
not  to  send  them  at  all.  I  am  afraid  it  is  too  late  in  the 
season  to  send  books  this  year,  but  I  hope  Dr.  Coke  has 
brought  some  with  him  to  serve  you  for  the  present.  I 
was  far  off  from  London  when  he  set  sail.    Most  of  thosr 


170 


LIFE  OF  THE 


in  England  who  have  riches  love  money,  even  the  Method- 
ists, at  least  those  who  are  called  so.  The  poor  are  the 
Christians.  I  am  quite  out  of  conceit  with  almost  all 
those  who  have  this  world's  goods.  Let  us  take  care  to 
lay  up  our  treasure  in  heaven.  Peace  be  with  your  spirit. 
"  I  am  your  affectionate  friend  and  brother, 

"  J.  Wesley.* 

,c  TO  THE  REV.  FREEBORN  GARRETTSON. 

"  Nov.  30,  17S6. 

14  My  dear  brother, — You  have  great  reason  to  be  thank- 
mi  to  God,  that  he  lets  you  see  the  fruit  of  your  labours. 
Whenever  any  are  awakened,  you  do  well  to  join  them  toge- 
ther immediately.  But  I  do  not  advise  you  to  go  on  too 
fast.  It  is  not  expedient  to  break  up  more  ground  than 
you  can  keep ;  to  preach  at  any  more  places  than  you  or 
your  brethren  can  constantly  attend.  To  preach  once  in 
a  place,  and  no  more,  very  seldom  does  any  good  ;  it  only 
alarms  the  devil  and  his  children,  and  makes  them  more 
upon  their  guard  against  a  first  assault. 

"  Wherever  there  is  any  church  service,  I  do  not  approve 
of  any  appointment  the  same  hour ;  because  I  love  the 
Church  of  England,  and  would  assist,  not  oppose  it,  all  I 
can.  How  do  the  inhabitants  of  Shelburn,  Halifax,  and 
other  parts  of  the  province,  go  on  as  to  temporal  things  ? 
Have  they  trade  ?  Have  they  sufficiency  of  food,  and  the 
other  necessaries  of  life  1  And  do  they  increase  or  decrease 
m  numbers  ?  It  seems  there  is  a  scarcity  of  some  things, 
of  good  ink,  for  yours  is  so  pale  that  many  of  your  word- 
are  not  legible. 

"  As  I  take  it  for  granted  you  have  had  several  conver- 
sations with  Dr.  Coke,  I  doubt  not  you  proposed  all  youi 
difficulties  to  him,  and  received  full  satisfaction  concern- 
ing them.  Commending  you  to  him,  who  is  able  to  guide 
and  strengthen  you  in  all  things, 

•;  I  am  your  affectionate  friend  and  brother, 

"I,  Wesley." 


REV.  F.  GARRETTSON. 


m 


"  P.  S.  Probably  we  shall  send  a  little  help  for  your 
building,  if  we  live  till  conference.  Observe  the  rules 
for  building  laid  down  in  the  minutes. 

"  I  see  nothing  of  your  journal  yet.  I  am  afraid  of  an- 
other American  revolution.  I  know  not  how  to  get  the 
enclosed  safe  to  Dr.  Coke,  probably  you  know  :  on  second 
thoughts  I  think  it  best  not  to  write  to  him  at  present." 

"  A  LETTER  FROM  MR.  GARRETTSON  TO  MR.  WESLEY. 

"  Halifax,  March  10,  1787. 

"  Rev.  and  dear  Sir, — I  received  yours  dated  London, 
September  30th.  As  I  have  not  had  an  opportunity  of 
writing  for  a  long  time,  I  shall  be  the  more  particular  in 
this.  By  a  storm  Dr.  Coke  was  driven  to  Antigua,  and  it 
is  not  certain  when  he  will  be  here.  We  are  much  dis- 
appointed, but  hope  it  will  all  work  together  for  good. 

"  My  time  this  winter  has  been  spent  mostly  in  Horton, 
Windsor,  and  Cornwallis.  In  the  former  there  has  been  a 
divine  display ;  many  convinced  and  converted  to  God. 
A  few  months  ago  the  place  was  famous  for  the  works  of 
the  devil — now  for  singing,  praying,  and  hearing  the  word. 
If  the  work  continue  much  longer  as  it  has  done,  the 
greater  part  of  the  people  will  be  brought  in.  I  have  had 
a  blessed  winter  among  them.  The  work  greatly  revives 
to  the  west.  James  Mann  (a  young  man  God  has  lately 
given  us,  whose  praise  is  in  the  churches)  writes,  **God  is 
carrying  on  his  work  in  a  glorious  manner  in  Barrington  ; 
the  people  flock  from  every  quarter  to  hear  the  word : 
many  have  been  convinced,  and  about  fourteen  have  been 
set  at  liberty,  some  of  whom  were  famous  for  all  manner 
of  wickedness.    The  fields  here  seem  white  for  harvest.' 

"  Brother  Cromwell  has  had  his  station  in  Shelburn,  but; 
is  very  poorly :  he  writes,  *  There  seem  to  be  very  dull 
times  in  this  town:  hundreds  have  the  small  pox,  &c. 
The  Lord  enabled  me  to  go  on  as  far  as  Cape  Negro.  I 
could  only  stay  to  preach  a  few  sermons,  &c.    It  would 


172 


LIFE  OF  THE 


do  you  good  to  see  the  dear  people,  some  rejoicing,  and 
others  mourning.  In  this  way  they  continued  good  pan 
of  the  night:  depend  upon  it  there  is  a  blessed  revival 
here.  I  returned  to  Shelburn  very  poorly,  and  expect,  it 
God  spares  my  life,  to  go  home  early  in  the  spring.' 

"  Brother  John  Mann  at  Liverpool  writes,  '  I  am  greatly 
comforted  under  an  expectation  of  an  ingathering  here  : 
-he  society  is  very  lively  ;  several  added,  and  several  lately 
converted,'  &c.  Dear  sir,  it  would  cause  your  heart  to 
rejoice  to  know  what  a  deadly  wound  Antinomianism  has 
received  in  the  town  of  Horton.  My  dear  Master  has  given 
me  one  of  the  first  lawyers  in  Cornwallis,  and  his  lady. 

"  Brother  Black  is  very  steady  and  zealous  in  our  cause; 
and  has  gone  for  a  few  weeks  to  the  country.  I  can  say 
this  for  Halifax,  they  are  very  kind  in  supporting  brother 
Black's  family  :  I  think  they  give  a  guinea  a  week,  and 
■hey  have  got  a  famous  chapel  nearly  ready  to  preach  in: 
it  will  contain  a  thousand  people.  Religion,  I  fear,  is  not 
very  deep  as  yet. 

"  William  Grandine,  a  young  preacher,  whom  I  men- 
tioned in  a  former  letter,  has  returned  to  his  friends.  I  am 
under  a  necessity  of  going  to  the  west  to  relieve  brother 
Cromwell.  I  know  not  what  will  become  of  the  young 
work  in  Horton  :  God  can  raise  up  or  send  us  a  preacher. 
Poor  Cumberland  is  still  mourning  for  want  of  one. 

"  I  have  received  no  books  since  I  came  to  the  province. 
We  thought  it  expedient  to  have  about  fifty  pounds'  worth 
printed,  as  the  printer  was  at  leisure  this  winter.  He 
printed  several  tracts  very  reasonably.  Shall  I  ever  see 
your  face  ?  Lord  grant  that  I  may  be  found  worthy  to  meet 
you  in  heaven.  So  far  I  have  been  kept  by  the  power  of 
the  Spirit,  and  I  hope  I  shall  never  bring  a  reproach  on 
the  good  cause.  I  want  to  be  more  given  up  to  the  work, 
with  a  greater  nearness  to  God. 

"  J  remain,  as  ever,  your  affectionate  son, 

M  F.  Garrettson  ,? 


1 


REV.  F.  GARRETTSON. 


173 


u  P.  S.  Since  I  wrote  this  letter  I  received  one  from  bro- 
ther Mann  at  Liverpool,  saying, '  The  Lord  has  broken  in, 
in  a  wonderful  manner,  among  the  people,  especially  among 
the  young.  Within  a  few  days  twenty  have  been  set  at 
liberty  :  nine  were  converted  one  night.'  Surely  the  Lord 
will  do  great  things  for  us. 

"  A  LETTER  FROM  MR.  GARRETTSON  TO  MR.  WESLEY 

"  Shelburn,  Sept.  25,  17S6. 

"  Rev.  and  dear  Si?\ — Lest  my  other  letter  did  not  reach 
your  hand  I  send  this.  My  time  this  summer  has  been  spent 
principally  between  this  and  Barrington,  which  has  oc- 
casioned me  many  fatiguing  journeys  through  the  woods, 
many  times  half  leg  deep  in  mud  and  water.  Blessed  be 
God,  he  has  supported  me  under  all  my  difficulties. 

"  When  I  first  made  my  entrance  among  the  people  at 
Barrington,  Satan  strove  in  every  possible  way  to  hinder 
1.  The  people  were  dissenters  almost  to  a  man.  2.  There 
was  a  party  of  those  they  call  New  Lights,  who  stood  in 
opposition,  and  a  preacher  of  that  denomination  warned 
the  people  against  me,  telling  them  I  was  legal  and  desti- 
tute of  faith.  3.  A  letter  was  sent  by  a  Calvinist  preacher 
who  had  ministered  among  them,  warning  them  against 
an  American.  For  a  few  days  I  was  under  great  exercise 
about  leaving  the  town,  despairing  of  ever  being  the  means 
of  planting  the  gospel  under  these  and  other  disadvantages. . 

"  The  second  sabbath  I  preached  among  them  many  came 
out  to  hear,  and  a  recommendatory  letter  was  written  on 
many  hearts.  Before,  I  had  scarcely  a  place  to  lay  my 
head  ;  since,  I  have  not  wanted  friends.  I  visited  a  small 
harbour  a  few  miles  off,  where  there  were  about  ten  fami- 
lies. We  had  a  divine  display  of  the  goodness  of  God : 
very  few  were  left  behind.  Of  these  families  I  have  joined 
sixteen  in  society,  ten  of  whom  know  the  pardoning  love 
of  God  to  their  souls  About  thirty  young  and  old  have 
been  baptized.    One  man  cried  out  bitterly  against  his 

16 


LIFE  OF  THE 


*ife ;  went  out  to  hear ;  was  cut  to  the  heart,  and  now 
both  are  rejoicing  in  the  Lord.  At  the  head  of  the  har- 
bour we  had  a  gracious  display  ;  very  few  families  escaped 
conviction  more  or  less.  I  visited  almost  every  family,  as 
also  on  the  two  islands,  and  most  of  them  were  willing 
to  submit  to  our  American  plan,  as  it  is  called.  At  the 
head  the  meeting  house  stands  where  I  have  joined  a  pros- 
perous society,  as  also  at  another  harbour.  Blessed  be 
God,  there  have  been  many  as  clear  and  as  powerful  con- 
versions in  this  township,  as  I  have  seen  in  any  part  of 
the  States.  At  different  times  this  summer  I  have  spent 
about  eight  weeks  in  the  township,  and  have  formed  a 
small  circuit,  able,  and  willing,  to  support  a  preacher. 
There  are  about  fifty  members,  twenty  of  whom  I  favour- 
ably hope  have  experienced  the  love  of  God,  and  many 
who  are  not  in  society  are  earnestly  seeking.  I  appointed 
four  leaders  and  two  stewards.  I  am  so  far  on  my  journey 
to  Liverpool,  and  I  expect  to  meet  the  Doctor  in  Halifax, 
in  which  place  we  are  to  hold  a  conference  the  middle  of 
next  month. 

"  My  hope  revives  for  Shelburn  ;  there  has  been  an  ad- 
dition, and  the  society  has  become  more  lively.  I  have 
given  them  my  consent  to  take  one  hundred  pounds  on 
interest  toward  building  a  church.  Most  of  the  coloured 
people  whom  Morant  drew  off  have  returned.  I  shall 
•not  be  satisfied  till  we  get  a  preaching  house  in  this  place. 
[  must  beg  some  from  Europe  and  some  from  the  States. 

"  Some  months  ago  I  received  a  letter  from  Mr.  Asburv, 
in  which  he  intimated  the  desire  they  had  of  my  being  or- 
dained to  superintend  the  work  in  the  north.  I  answered 
the  letter.  A  few  days  ago  I  received  one  from  the  Doc- 
tor on  the  same  subject.  Three  considerations  caused 
doubts  to  arise  in  my  mind  in  relation  to  this  important 
question.  1.  The  great  desire  I  have  of  seeing  England 
sooner  or  later.  2.  My  unfitness  for  so  great  a  work. 
3.  There  arc  many  in  your  connexion  so  much  more  fit 


RL\.  F.  GARRETTSON. 


175 


ior  the  place.  I  love  the  connexion,  and  want  to  do  even 
thing  in  my  power  to  promote  it.  Perhaps  when  I  shall 
receive  a  letter  from  you,  and  meet  with  the  Doctor,  more 
light  will  be  cast  on  the  subject.  Don't  think  hard  of  my 
not  sending  my  journal. 

"  I  have  not  heard  from  brother  Cromwell  for  some  time. 
Brother  Black  informs  there  is  a  moving  in  Halifax.  ] 
desire  your  prayers  and  counsel.  God  is  love,  and  I  wish 
to  be  more  humble. 

"  I  still  remain  your  affectionate,  though  unworthy  son. 

"  F.  Garrettson." 

"  FROM  MR.  WESLEY  TO  MR.  GARRETTSON. 

"  Macclesfield,  July  16,  1787. 

"My,  dear  brother, — I  have  your  letter  of  March  15, 
and  that  of  May  20.  In  the  former  you  give  me  a  pleasing 
account  of  the  work  of  God  in  Halifax  and  other  towns 
in  Nova  Scotia;  and  indeed  every  where  except  poor 
Shelburn,  from  which  I  had  an  excellent  account  a  few 
years  ago.  Shall  the  first  be  last?  What  could  have  occa- 
sioned the  decrease  of  the  work  there  ?  St.  Paul's  advice 
is  certainly  good  for  all  Methodist  preachers — that  it  is 
good  for  a  man  not  to  touch  a  woman  ;  and  'if  thou  mays! 
be  free,  use  it  rather :'  and  yet  I  dare  not  exclude  those 
who  marry  out  of  our  connexion,  or  forbid  to  marry  ;  but 
happy  are  those  who  having  no  necessity  laid  upon  them, 
stand  fast  in  the  glorious  liberty.  I  commend  you  for 
laying  as  little  burden  upon  the  poor  people  as  possible. 

"  Before  I  had  printing  presses  of  my  own  I  used  to 
pay  two  and  thirty  shillings  for  printing  two  and  twenty 
pages  duodecimo.  The  paper  was  from  twelve  to  sixteen 
shillings  a  ream.  I  do  not  blame  you  for  printing  those 
tracts. 

"  But  you  do  not  send  me  your  journal  yet :  surely  you 
have  had  time  enough  to  write  it  over.  Dr.  Coke  seems 
to  think  you  are  irresolute,  yet  not  willing  to  take  advice 


re 


LIFE  OF  THE 


I  hope  better  things  of  you,  and  your  heart  says  to  God 
nd  man,  what  I  know  not,  teach  thou  me. 
"  I  am  your  affectionate  friend  and  brother, 

«  J.  Wesley." 

The  following  letter  to  Mr.  Asbury,  though  dated  before 
;ome  of  the  preceding,  is  inserted  here,  that  the  whok 
correspondence  with  Mr.  Wesley  might  appear  together 

"  A  LETTER  FROM  MR.  GARRETTSON  TO  MR.  ASBURY. 

«   1786. 

"  My  very  dear  brother, — I  had  the  pleasure  of  receiving 
yours  dated  Charlestown,  January  15, 1786,  and  consider- 
ed the  contents.    I  had  strange  feelings  on  reading  the 

account  of  poor  G  g,  but  was  happy  to  hear  of  my  dear 

old  friend,  brother  Cole.    I  fear  there  is  a  wide  door  open 

for  the  last  b  p  to  do  us  much  hurt.    O  that  our  dear 

Lord  and  Master  may  lay  to  his  hand,  and  let  the  blind 
vrorld  know  that  there  is  a  God  in  Israel. 

"  I  have  seen  neither  brother  Cromwell,  Black,  or  Mann, 
rince  last  fall,  though  I  have  frequently  conversed  with 
ihem  by  letter.  My  time  this  winter  has  been  in  Halifax, 
nnd  in  the  different  towns  between  that  and  Annapolis 
In  Cornwallis  the  last  time  I  was  there  I  put  a  chapel  on 
foot ;  there  were  nearly  five  hundred  dollars  subscribed : 
how  they  will  manage  I  know  not.  On  my  return  I  put 
one  on  foot  in  Windsor.  In  this  town  God  has  given  us 
a  loving  society.  A  few  friends  are  willing  to  build  one 
at  Annapolis,  though  they  have  had  very  little  preaching 
for  six  months.  This  day  they  began  to  draw  stone  for 
building  a  church  in  this  town  also.  It  is  to  be  the  same 
size  of  that  of  Mr.  White,  except  a  pitch  higher.  I  have 
preached  several  sermons  in  Dartmouth,  a  new  town, 
?ix  miles  from  this.  They  seem  very  desirous,  and  made 
an  offer  of  erecting  a  small  house  of  worship,  if  we  would 
pay  attention  to  them. 


REV.  F.  GARRETTSON. 


177 


M  God  willing,  what  time  I  have  to  stay  in  this  town  1 
expect  to  spend  as  follows,  viz.  Sunday  eight  o'clock 
preach  in  our  little  chapel,  which  will  hold  about  four 
hundred  persons;  ten  o'clock  preach  in  the  poor  house, 
where  there  are  about  a  hundred  people ; — I  gave  them 
books  which  attached  them  to  me ;  I  hope  great  good  will 
be  done  among  them  ; — at  twelve  o'clock  in  the  preaching 
house ;  four  o'clock  in  a  private  house  by  the  dock  yard : 
and  by  candle  light  in  the  chapel.  I  preach  every  night 
in  the  week :  Friday  visit  the  prisoners.  After  all  I  feel 
myself  a  poor  needy  creature.  You  desired  me  to  send 
our  minutes.  I  wanted  to  have  a  little  conference  in  this 
place  the  first  of  April,  and  to  have  sent  a  full  account  to 
your  conference :  but  this  cannot  be,  and  as  I  know  bro- 
ther Cromwell's  mind,  I  shall  give  you  as  full  an  account 
as  I  can.  Halifax,  where  there  are  forty  members,  will 
employ  one  preacher ;  Horton  circuit  will  employ  another, 
where  I  left  sixty  members;  Annapolis  circuit  will  em- 
ploy another,  where  I  left  nearly  one  hundred  members  last 
fall ;  but  how  they  are  now  I  know  not.  In  these  thret 
districts  I  expect  brother  Cromwell,  brother  Black,  and 
brother  Grandine,  will  be  stationed.  This  brother  Gran- 
dine  is  a  young  man  we  have  taken  on  trial :  I  think  he 
will  be  a  preacher.  Brother  Mann  must  take  his  station 
at  Liverpool,  where  there  are  about  forty  members. 

"  There  is  Cumberland,  where  there  is  nothing  but  sin 
and  the  devil  to  hinder  our  gospel.  This  place  would 
employ  two  preachers :  however,  one  at  present  would  do. 
There  are  about  fifty  members.  In  and  around  Shelburn 
there  are  between  two  and  three  hundred  members,  white 
and  black.  Much  hurt  has  been  done  by  a  black  man 
sent  by  lady  Huntingdon,  as  brother  Cromwell  was  not 
able  to  attend  them  constantly.  Then  there  is  the  city  of 
St.  John's,  and  the  country  all  around  :  I  suppose  there  are 
t  wenty  thousand  souls.  A  few  of  our  friends  are  scattered 
in  that  part ;  but  in  all  that  space  there  is  only  one  clergy- 
16* 


LIFE  OF  THE 


man,  an  old  church  parson.  I  was  informed  by  a  respectable 
man  from  the  east,  that  there  are  hundreds  of  souls  entirely 
destitute  of  the  gospel.  I  have  heard  very  little  from 
Newfoundland:  Mr.  Wesley  has  sent  brother  Megary 
there,  as  I  am  informed  by  Dr.  Coke.  So  you  may  see 
we  are  in  want  of  three  preachers.  I  made  bold  to  open 
matters  to  Mr.  Wesley,  and  begged  of  him  to  send  one 
preacher  from  England,  as  a  number  of  people  would  pre- 
fer an  Englishman  to  an  American.  Many  have  refused 
hearing  me  on  this  account.  However,  this  prejudice 
would  soon  wear  away.  The  Lord  knows  I  am  willing 
to  do  every  thing  in  my  power  for  the  furtherance  of  the 
gospel :  but  as  to  confining  myself  to  Nova  Scotia,  or  any 
part  of  the  world,  I  could  not ;  a  good  God  does  not  require 
it  of  me. 

"  There  are  several  thousand  coloured  people  in  this 
province,  and  the  greater  part  of  them  are  willing  to  be 
instructed.  What  do  you  think  of  sending  Harry  here 
this  spring  ?  I  think  he  would  be  very  useful.  I  have  no 
doubt  but  the  people  will  support  their  preachers  in  this 
country.  It  would  be  very  well  if  the  preachers  who  come 
would  bring  money  to  pay  their  passage ;  for  we  have  but 
little  money  in  hand,  having  been  under  the  necessity  of 
buying  two  horses. 

"  Next  week  I  purpose  to  go  to  Shelburn,  where  I  ex- 
pect to  meet  brother  Cromwell :  if  we  think  it  expedient, 
and  have  an  opportunity,  one  of  us  will  attend  conference, 
where  we  can  state  matters  fairly.  I  send  this  letter  lest 
{  should  have  no  other  opportunity.  A  preacher  will  not 
do  here  unless  he  is  able  to  take  a  circuit.  Let  him  be- 
in  orders. 

"  Yours  in  love, 

"  F.  Garrettsox. 
"  P.  S.  In  Horton  the  Lord  has  given  us  a  kind  friend . 
rhough  not  converted,  Mr.  Crane.   He  and  his  brother-in- 
hw  have  offered  two  hundred  dollars  toward  building  a 


REV.  T.  GARRETTSOX. 


179' 


churcli  in  that  town.  There  are  many  places  I  should  be 
glad  to  visit,  if  there  were  preachers  to  supply  the  places 
already  mentioned.  Dr.  Coke  wrote  to  me  to  visit  New- 
foundland last  fall,  but  it  was  not  practicable." 

The  preceding  letters  contain  so  full  and  explicit  an 
account  of  the  state  of  things  in  Nova  Scotia,  as  well  as 
the  manner  in  which  Mr.  Garrettson  filled  up  every  moment 
of  time  in  his  Master's  work,  that  the  necessity  of  copious 
extracts  from  his  journal  is  superseded.  As  his  travels  in 
this  province  form  a  very  important  era  in  the  history  of 
his  life,  I  thought  it  necessary  to  be  as  particular  as  the 
limits  of  this  work  will  allow  in  the  details  of  his  suffer- 
ings and  labours  in  that  country.  Certainly  his  diligence 
and  zeal,  his  self  denial,  his  prayerfulness  and  watchful- 
ness, as  well  as  the  privations  endured  in  this  cold  region 
of  country,  while  they  speak  in  the  language  of  rebuke  to 
"  the  slothful  servant,"  may  be  exhibited  as  an  example 
of  encouragement  to  those  zealous  preachers  who  are 
emulous  to  excel  in  "  every  good  work"  connected  with 
their  high  and  responsible  calling. 

The  following  anecdotes  and  reflections  are  from  the 
pen  of  his  amiable  and  pious  daughter,  to  whose  diligence 
in  selecting  from  her  venerable  father's  papers,  and  tran- 
scribing them,  these  memoirs  are  greatly  indebted. 

"Thus  has  my  dear  and  honoured  father  ended  his 
notes  to  his  printed  journal.  When  they  were  commenced 
and  when  ended  I  cannot  precisely  say,  but  I  think  it  is 
one  of  the  last  testimonies  which  he  has  left,  probably 
written  very  near  the  close  of  his  devoted  life.  His  me- 
mory was  stored  with  a  rich  fund  of  anecdote,  and  I  regret 
exceedingly  that  of  many  passages  of  his  life  he  has  left 
no  record.  His  journals  while  in  Nova  Scotia,  except 
those  in  print,  are  I  believe  lost.  I  have  been  able  to  find 
only  short  notices  of  his  labours  while  there,  and  among 
my  earliest  and  most  pleasant  recollections  are  the  details 
which  my  dear  father  used  to  give  me  of  his  residence  in 


iSO 


LIFE  OF  THE 


that  region  of  frost  and  snow.  I  well  remember  the  dc 
light  with  which  I  used  to  climb  his  knee,  and  the  impor- 
tunity with  which  I  used  to  beg  for  a  story,  about  Nova 
Scotia ; — and  in  riper  years — but  those  halcyon  days  are 
for  ever  flown :  tears  will  not  recall  them.  At  one 
time  in  order  to  attend  his  appointment,  he  rode  through 
an  unfrequented  country,  the  hail  driving  in  his  face  until 
nearly  benumbed,  he  was  obliged  to  lay  the  reins  on  the 
neck  of  his  horse,  and  leave  the  animal  by  his  own  instinct 
to  keep  the  road.  There  was  no  visible  track,  and  turn- 
ing out  of  the  road  in  that  country  exposed  the  traveller 
to  the  greatest  fatigue,  as  his  horse  sunk  in  the  mass  ot 
unbeaten  snow.  At  length  he  arrived  at  the  only  house 
he  had  seen ;  his  horse  stopped  at  the  door,  and  he  had 
only  life  enough  left  to  walk  in  and  throw  himself  on  the 
bed.  None  but  children  were  within,  who  covered  him 
with  plenty  of  bed  clothes,  while  he  lay  almost  insensible 
for  nine  hours,  and  had  nearly  forfeited  his  valuable  life 
by  too  great  eagerness  in  his  Master's  cause. 

"  He  had  often  to  cross  the  St.  John's  whose  tide  re- 
cedes, leaving  its  bed  nearly  empty,  and  again  comes  roar- 
ing up  with  great  velocity  and  force,  sweeping  every  thing 
before  it,  and  elevating  on  its  waves  the  vessels  and  ships 
which  it  had  left  dry.  During  its  recession  its  bed  is  ford- 
able  ;  but  in  winter  the  crossing  is  dangerous  on  account 
of  the  large  masses  of  ice  it  leaves  behind.  On  one  occa- 
sion his  guide,  instead  of  leading  him  up  the  river,  went 
<!o\vn,  and  they  were  not  apprized  of  their  danger  until 
ihey  saw  the  tide  fast  roaring  toward  them.  The  guide 
-lnieked  out,  1  Put  spurs  to  your  horse  and  make  for  the 
nearest  land  !'  He  did  so,  although  uncertain  whether  ii 
would  be  accessible  when  attained,  for  the  shores  there- 
about were  very  bold  and  rugged.  His  horse  was  fleet  ; 
the  shore  was  accessible;  he  outrode  the  wave,  which 
-wept  over  the  back  of  his  horse  just  as  he  had  set  foot 
upon  the  land.    I  have  often  heard  my  father  say  that 


REV.  F.  GARRETTSON. 


ISl 


if  he  had  only  been  half  the  length  of  his  horse's  body 
behind,  he  should  have  been  swept  off  like  a  feather  on 
the  tide." 

It  appears  that  Mr.  Garrettson  continued  to  travel  and 
preach  in  this  province  until  April  10,  1787,  when  he 
embarked  for  Boston,  Mass.,  leaving  as  a  testimony  of  his 
fidelity  and  success  in  his  Lord's  vineyard,  about  six  hun- 
dred members  in  society.  After  a  perilous  passage  of 
three  days  he  arrived  in  Boston,  where  he  was  kindly  re- 
ceived by  a  few  pious  friends. 

About  seventeen  years  before  the  visit  of  Mr.  Garrettson, 
Mr.  Boardman,  one  of  the  European  Methodist  preachers, 
had  preached  in  Boston,  and  formed  a  small  society ;  but 
not  being  succeeded  by  any  minister  of  the  same  order,  the 
society  gradually  diminished,  so  that  at  the  time  of  which 
we  are  now  speaking,  there  were  only  three  members  left. 
Not  being  admitted  to  any  of  the  pulpits  in  this  city,  Mr. 
Garrettson  preached  a  few  sermons  in  some  private  houses, 
and  on  Monday,  April  17,  he  passed  on  to  Providence  in 
Rhode  Island,  where  he  says  he  found  several  who  loved 
the  Lord  Jesus.  Here  he  was  invited  by  the  Presbyterian 
minister,  the  Rev.  Mr.  Snow,  who  he  says  was  a  worthy 
and  pious  man,  to  preach  in  his  church,  which  he  did 
twice  to  a  numerous  and  attentive  audience.  Passing 
from  thence  to  Newport,  he  preached  by  invitation  in  the 
meeting  house  morning  and  evening  to  a  numerous  assem  - 
bly, among  whom  he  rejoiced  to  find  some,  as  he  believed  , 
eminently  pious.  He  then  sailed  for  New- York,  where, 
after  a  passage  of  forty-eight  hours,  he  arrived  in  safety, 
and  was  much  refreshed  in  meeting  his  old  friends,  and 
participating  with  their  joy  in  a  revival  of  religion  with 
which  they  had  been  favoured.  After  preaching  on  the 
Lord's  day  with  much  satisfaction,  and  spending  a  few 
days  in  visiting  some  of  his  Christian  friends,  he  went 
forward  to  Philadelphia,  where  he  preached  a  few  times, 
"  took  sweet  counsel"  with  his  brethren,  and  departed  for 


J82 


LIFE  OF  THE 


Baltimore,  where  he  arrived  on  Tuesday,  and  u  my 
heart,"  says  he,  "  was  made  glad  while  I  sat  in  confer- 
ence with  many  of  my  old  friends,  the  servants  of  Jesus.5 
It  was  now  eleven  years  since  Mr.  Garrettson  commenced 
his  itinerating  labours.  When  he  entered  this  arduous 
field,  there  were  three  thousand  one  hundred  and  forty* 
eight  members  in  the  societies,  and  nineteen  preachers ; 
thej  were  now  increased  to  twenty  thousand  six  hundred 
nnd  eighty-one  members,  and  one  hundred  and  seventeen 
preachers ;  making  an  increase  of  seventeen  thousand 
four  hundred  and  thirty-three  members,  and  ninety-eight 
preachers.  Although  others  contributed  their  portion 
toward  this  extension  of  the  work  of  God,  it  must  br 
evident  to  all  who  impartially  consult  the  preceding  pages 
that  Mr.  Garrettson  was  among  the  most  active,  zealous, 
and  successful  of  them  all.  Indeed,  as  the  Rev.  Ezekiel 
Cooper,  who,  after  his  awakening  and  conversion  as  before 
mentioned,  was  intimately  acquainted  with  Mr.  Garrett- 
son, observed  to  me,  he  seemed  to  be  all  devotion,  full  oi 
prayer  and  faith  ;  and  his  preaching  was  attended  with  the 
mighty  power  of  God.  Listening  multitudes  hung  on  his 
lips  with  the  most  fixed  attention,  while  the  Spirit  of  God. 
which  so  eminently  accompanied  his  word,  powerfull} 
\vrought  upon  their  hearts,  extorting  the  anxious  inquiry. 
'What  must  we  do  to  be  saved  ?" 


REV.  F.  GARRETTSOX. 


183 


CHAPTER  XII. 

Attends  Conference  in  Baltimore— Elected  superintendent  of  the 
societies  in  British  America — Strong  solicitations  to  accept  the 
office — Reasons  for  declining — Appointed  to  the  Peninsula — Con 
trast  between  the  present  and  former  state  of  the  people  here — 
Methodism  generally  prosperous — But  some  delusions — Their  cause 
—Closes  his  labours  in  this  place. 

We  have  traced  the  life  of  our  venerable  father  in  the 
gospel  thus  far,  having  been  guided  by  his  printed  and 
manuscript  journals.  We  have  seen  him  contending  with 
the  cold,  the  snow,  the  mud  and  water  of  the  north,  and 
seen  him  triumphing  in  the  midst  of  these  and  other  pri- 
vations of  that  inhospitable  climate,  from  a  consciousness 
of  the  divine  approbation  and  the  prospect  of  usefulness 
to  the  souls  of  men  ;  until,  having  completed  his  mission 
in  these  parts,  he  found  himself  once  more  seated  among 
his  beloved  brethren  in  these  United  States. 

To  give  a  faithful  narrative  of  the  events  of  his  life,  it 
is  necessary  to  detail  some  of  the  transactions  of  this  con- 
ference, which  was  held  in  Baltimore,  May  1,  1787.  It 
seems  that  Mr.  Wesley  having  witnessed  the  sincerity, 
zeal,  and  devotedness  of  Mr.  Garrettson  in  the  work  of 
the  ministry,  had  designated  him  as  the  future  superintend- 
ent of  the  Methodist  societies  in  the  British  dominions  in 
America.  Dr.  Coke,  on  his  arrival  to  this  conference, 
made  known  the  wishes  of  Mr.  Wesley  in  this  respect,  and 
the  subject  was  submitted  to  the  conference,  and  was  b\ 
rhat  body  "  unanimously  sanctioned." 

Mr.  Garrettson,  with  a  view  to  correct  an  erroneous 
statement  which  had  been  made  of  this  affair,  gives  in 
his  M  semi-centennial  sermon"  a  fair  and  candid  narra 
tion  of  the  facts  in  the  case.  He  says  that  after  the  con- 
ference had  approved  of  his  appointment  to  this  office  by 
Mr.  Wesley,  "  Dr.  Coke,  as  Mr.  Wesley's  delegate  and 
'  opresentativc,  asked  me  if  I  would  accept  of  the  appoint 


1 34 


LIFE  OF  THE 


ment.  I  requested  the  liberty  of  deferring  my  answer 
until  the  next  day.  I  think  on  the  next  day  the  Doctor 
came  to  my  room  and  asked  me  if  I  had  made  up  my  mind 
to  accept  of  my  appointment :  I  told  him  I  had  upon  cer- 
tain conditions.  I  observed  to  him  that  I  was  willing  to 
go  on  a  tour,  and  visit  those  parts  to  which  I  wTas  appoint- 
ed for  one  year,  and  if  there  was  a  cordiality  in  the  appoint- 
ment with  those  whom  I  was  requested  to  serve,  I  would 
return  to  the  next  conference,  and  receive  ordination  for 
the  office  of  superintendent.  His  reply  was,  *  I  am  per- 
fectly satisfied/  and  he  gave  me  a  recommendatory  letter 
to  the  brethren  in  the  West  Indies,  &c.  I  had  intended 
as  soon  as  conference  rose,  to  pursue  my  voyage  to  the 
West  India  islands,  to  visit  Newfoundland  and  Nova  Sco- 
tia, and  in  the  spring  to  return.  What  transpired  in  the 
conference  during  my  absence,  I  know  not;  but  I  was 
astonished  when  the  appointments  were  read,  to  hear  my 
name  mentioned  to  preside  in  the  Peninsula." 

It  would  appear  from  this  plain  statement  of  Mr.  Gar- 
rettson,  that  some  alteration  took  place  in  the  mind  of  the 
conference  respecting  his  appointment  to  the  superintend- 
ency  of  the  British  provinces  in  America,  and  that  it  was 
finally  agreed  among  themselves  that  it  was  not  expedient 
that  he  should  go  at  this  time.  Probably  knowing  the 
value  of  his  services  in  his  Lord's  vineyard,  and  being 
comparatively  young  as  a  church,  they  were  unwilling  to 
have  him  so  entirely  separated  from  them.  However  this 
may  be,  it  is  certain  that  it  was  a  source  of  disappointment 
to  himself,  of  some  grief  to  Mr.  Wesley,  and  contrary  to 
the  wishes  of  many  of  his  brethren  in  Nova  Scotia,  as  the 
following  extracts  of  letters  will  show  : — 

Mr.  Black,  in  a  letter  dated  Cornwallis,  March  10, 
1787,  and  presumed — for  the  inscription  is  torn  off — to  be 
directed  to  Dr.  Coke,  says  : — "  Brother  Garrettson  has 
been  a  great  blessing  to  us  in  this  province.  The  hearts 
of  the  people  and  preachers  are  more  than  ever  united  to 


HEV.  F.  GARRETTSON. 


185 


him ;  and  we  believe  that  were  he  to  return  to  us  he  would 
be  more  extensively  useful  than  heretofore ;  for  the  ears  of 
the  people  are  more  than  ever  open  to  hear  his  message. 
He  is  better  acquainted  with  the  peculiar  dispositions  of 
the  people  than  any  one  else,  and  therefore  would  be  most 
likely  to  do  them  good.  Thinking  it  to  be  his  duty  to 
attend  the  conference  in  the  United  States,  we  fear  when 
he  finds  so  many  urgent  calls  for  help  in  that  extensive 
country,  that  he  will  be  tempted  to  forget  us  in  this  dark 
corner  of  the  world.  At  the  same  time  we  cannot  but 
think  it  to  be  his  duty  to  return.  We  are  truly  sorry  that 
he  refused  the  superintendency,*  but  hope  when  he  sees 
you  he  may  receive  that  honour.  These  lines  are  to 
request  you  to  use  your  influence  in  persuading  him  to 
do  so." 

In  a  letter  to  Mr.  Garrettson  himself,  dated  at  Shelburn, 
June  4,  1788,  Mr.  Black  thus  expresses  himself: — "I 
have  heard  nothing  from  you  these  six  months.  We  have 
been  expecting  you  a  long  time,  but  in  vain.  Do,  my 
dear  brother,  make  all  the  speed  you  can.  Let  none  per- 
suade you  to  the  contrary.  Do,  my  dear  brother,  come 
away  directly."  In  another  of  June  30,  1788,  he  thus 
earnestly  addresses  Mr.  Garrettson : — "  O  my  dear  brother, 
do  come  away  as  soon  as  possible.  The  hearts  of  the  peo- 
ple are  knit  to  you  in  a  peculiar  manner,  and  I  believe 
you  would  be  more  useful  than  ever ;  and  you  know  your 
labours  were  before  blessed  to  many  precious  souls.  Come 
away !  come  away,  my  dear  brother,  come  away !  O  do 
not  let  any  persuade  you  to  stay.  You  know  you  have 
Bishop  Asbury's  consent  to  come  :  besides  the  people  are 
ready  to  think  you  are  forgetful  of  your  words,  as  they 
expected  you  long  since."t    Once  more  under  date  of 

*  This  must  have  reference  to  his  appointment  to  that  office  by 
Mr.  Wesley,  as  at  the  date  of  this  letter  Mr.  Garrettson  had  not 
been  elected  by  the  conference. 

t  Perhaps  these  expressions  were  founded  on  a  loiter  which  Mr 
17 


186 


LIFE  OF  THE 


August  14,  of  the  same  year,  Mr.  Black  says,  "  O !  mj 
dear  brother,  do  make  haste  and  come  away  to  Nova  Sco- 
tia. The  friends  long  to  see  you,  and  our  circumstances 
call  for  you.    Come  once  more  and  help  us." 

Mr.  James  Mann,  another  preacher  who  was  travelling 
in  Nova  Scotia  at  this  time,  under  date  of  Feb.  2,  1788, 
after  detailing  some  of  the  embarrassments  under  which 
they  laboured,  says  to  Mr.  Garrettson,  "  O  brother  !  pray 
for  us.  Heaven  bless  and  prosper  you  in  the  vineyard  of 
the  Lord.  I  long  to  see  you,  and  we  have  been  looking 
for  you,  and  hope  we  shall  not  be  disappointed  of  your 
coming  in  the  spring." 

Mr.  Alexander  Anderson  writes  to  Mr.  Garrettson  un- 
der date  of  June  17,  1788,  thus  : — "  We  have  ardently 
longed  for  your  return  to  this  province ;  and  have  expect- 
ed you  for  some  time  past.  We  trust,  however,  that  the 
charge  you  have  received  in  the  United  States  is  for  the 
glory  of  God  and  the  good  of  souls." 

Surely  no  testimonies  could  be  more  honourable,  or  in- 
vitations  more  pressing.  The  idea,  however,  was  finally 
abandoned  by  Mr.  Garrettson  of  returniug  to  Nova  Scotia, 
or  of  accepting  the  superintendency  of  the  work  in  the 

Garrettson  had  written  some  time  previously  to  Mr.  Baxter  of  An- 
tigua, of  which  the  following  is  an  extract. 

"  Maryland,  Sept.  10,  1787. 
"  My  very  dear  brother,— I  have  been  earnestly  solicited  by  Dr 
Coke  and  others  to  become  a  member  of  the  British  conference  it; 
British  America.  I  expect  to  meet  Mr.  Asbury  in  a  few  weeks, 
and  know  not  but  I  shall  be  with  you  late  in  the  fall.  I  want  to 
act  in  that  sphere  in  which  I  shall  the  most  glorify  my  dear  Lord 
The  cause  of  God  lies  near  my  heart :  though  my  connexions  here 
are  very  near  to  me,  yet  at  the  call  of  my  God  I  could  cheerfully 
leave  them. 

M  I  expected  to  be  in  Halifax  before  this,  but  there  was  none  to 
take  charge  of  the  work  in  this  quarter,  so  that  necessity  called  me 
to  stay.  I  fear  lest  our  societies  should  decline  in  that  country 
The  work  is  very  great  in  the  States." 


REV.  P.  GARRETTSON. 


187 


British  provinces,  for  which  he  assigns  the  following  rea- 
sons:— "  1.  I  was  not  acquainted  with  all  the  preachers, 
especially  with  those  who  were  lately  from  England.  2.  I 
felt  unqualified  for  the  charge.  3.  I  was  not  clear  that  I 
had  a  call  to  leave  the  United  States."  Of  whatever  use 
he  might  have  been  to  the  people  in  that  country,  subse- 
quent events  have  justified  the  belief  that  his  labours  were 
both  highly  prized  and  eminently  useful  in  the  United 
States,  and  the  whole  tenor  of  his  life  proves  that  he  strove 
to  move  in  the  order  of  Divine  providence. 

Having  thus  relinquished  the  thought  of  returning  to 
Nova  Scotia,  and  having  received  his  appointment  to  pre- 
side in  the  Peninsula  as  above  stated,  he  entered  upon  his 
work  with  his  accustomed  diligence,  though  not  without 
some  pressure  of  spirit,  as  he  had  reason  to  suspect  that 
some  unfriendliness  had  been  manifested  toward  him, 
though  he  knew  not  by  whom.  To  Dr.  Coke  he  felt  a 
strong  attachment  and  the  sincerest  affection,  and  says 
that  they  "  mingled  their  tears  together  at  this  conference/' 

Perhaps  no  place  on  the  continent  could  have  been 
more  agreeable  to  him  as  the  field  of  his  labour,  than  the 
Peninsula.  It  was  here  that  he  had  spent  the  first  days 
of  his  ministry,  where  the  Lord  had  given  him  signal  dis- 
plays of  his  approbation,  and  where  he  had  suffered  beat- 
ing and  imprisonment  for  the  cause  of  his  adorable  Mas- 
ter. The  effect  of  his  former  labours,  however,  was  now 
most  visible.  The  storm  of  human  passion  was  hushed 
to  silence — tranquillity  reigned — and  he  now  felt  himself 
in  more  danger  from  the  caresses  of  his  friends,  than  he 
before  had  done  from  the  peltings  of  his  enemies.  Being 
now  among  his  old  friends,  many  of  whom  were  his  spiritual 
children,  the  ardour  of  his  soul  burst  forth,  as  it  were,  anew, 
and  he  found  himself,  in  some  sense,  unexpectedly  in  the 
midst  of  every  thing  calculated  to  make  life  agreeable. 
He  continued  in  this  part  of  the  country  about  twelve 
months,  during  which  time  he  visited  every  circuit,  and 


188 


LIFE  OF  THE 


almost  every  congregation,  and  was  greatly  refreshed  and 
strengthened  in  his  work.  Multitudes  flocked  to  hear  the 
word,  some  excited  from  curiosity  to  see  the  man  of  whom 
so  much  had  been  said  in  former  days,  some  from  a  desire 
to  "  learn  the  way  of  the  Lord  more  perfectly,"  and  num- 
bers more  to  hear  again  from  the  lips  of  this  flaming  mes- 
senger of  Christ,  those  precious  truths  which  they  had 
found  to  be  "  the  power  of  God  to  their  salvation."  So 
great,  indeed,  was  the  attention  given  to  the  "  words  of 
this  life,"  that  Mr.  Garrettson  observes,  "  that  it  seemed 
as  if  they  would  all  become  Methodists." 

Though  this  was  the  general  aspect  of  affairs  in  this 
favoured  region  of  country,  there  were  some  exceptions. 
In  Dorset  county,  which  he  visited  on  the  third  of  June, 
he  was  glad  to  meet  a  large  congregation  of  attentive 
hearers,  to  whom  he  preached  under  the  shade  of  a  grove, 
as  the  house  could  not  contain  so  numerous  an  audience. 
On  this  occasion  he  observes,  that  some  time  since  there 
Was  a  great  work  of  God  on  thks  Neck  of  land,  but  now  it 
seems  the  work  is  quite  stationary,  if  not  on  the  decline. 
As  a  reason  for  this  he  remarks  that  "  those  preachers 
whose  labours  had  been  particularly  blessed  in  this  revival 
were  lively  and  powerful  in  their  ministrations,  so  that 
some  thought  there  was  much  of  what  is  called  wild  fire 
among  the  people.  Indeed  the  cries  of  the  distressed  were 
frequently  so  loud,  that  the  voice  of  the  preacher  was 
drowned.  I  was  informed  that  these  people  had  been 
visited  by  some  who  had  but  little  fellowship  for  what  they 
called  noisy  meetings,  in  consequence  of  which  the  work 
began  to  decline.  Extremes  are  always  dangerous ;  and 
happy  the  man  who  knows  how  to  keep  in  the  golden 
mean.  I  am  never  offended  in  hearing  convinced  sinners 
cry  aloud  for  mercy ;  neither  do  I  doubt  but  that  the  chil- 
dren of  God  are  so  happy  at  times,  that  they  are  constrain- 
ed to  shout  the  praises  of  God." 

To  distinguish  between  the  mere  excitement  of  humar* 


REV.  F.  GARRETTSON. 


189 


passions,  and  the  operations  of  the  Spirit  of  God,  is  highly 
important,  though  sometimes  difficult,  to  the  promotion  ol 
the*  work  of  grace.  When  the  Spirit  of  God  operates  upon 
the  human  heart,  the  passions  are  less  or  more  excited, 
either  to  sorrow  or  joy,  according  to  the  moral  state  of  the 
heart.  To  suppose,  therefore,  a  work  of  grace  without 
the  excitement  of  the  human  passions,  is  as  great  an  ab- 
surdity as  it  would  be  to  expect  a  man  to  breathe  without 
any  movement  of  the  lungs,  the  organs  of  respiration. 
That  the  passions  may  be  under  strong  excitement. where 
there  is  no  genuine  work  of  the  Holy  Spirit  forms  no  valid 
objection  to  this  position.  In  the  first  case  the  "  fruits  of 
the  Spirit"  follow ;  in  the  latter  not ;  and  "  by  their  fruit? 
ye  shall  know  them." 

He  continued  in  the  Peninsula  until  May  1788,  during 
which  time  a  day  seldom  passed  but  that  he  preached  at 
least  once,  and  sometimes  twice  or  three  times  with  great 
freedom.  Though  there  was  not  so  large  an  increase  to 
the  societies  as  in  former  days  when  he  laboured  there, 
many  were  edified  in  the  Church,  in  the  several  counties 
on  the  eastern  shore  of  Maryland,  through  all  of  which  he 
travelled  during  the  year. 

CHAPTER  XIII. 

Proposes  visiting  New*England — Stops  in  New-York-— Takes 
charge  of  the  northern  district — Enters  on  his  work  with  twelve 
young  preachers  under  his  oversight — General  state  of  the  coun- 
try—Correspondence with  Mr.  Wesley — Second  tour  through  hie 
district — Death  of  Mr  Cook— Curious  conversation — Origin  of 
Methodism  in  Ashgrove— Dangerously  wounded — Commencement 
of  Methodism  on  Long  Island— Mr.  Garrettson  visits  there—Ob- 
stacles to  the  progress  of  truth — Attends  the  first  Council  in  Balti- 
more— Journal  of  a  tour  through  a  part  of  New-England  to  Boston 
—Attends  Conference  in  New- York— Comparative  view  of  the  work 
in  this  part  of  the  country. 

Having  completed  his  labours  in  the  Peninsula,  and 
being  very  solicitous  to  visit  the  New-England  states. 
17* 


190 


LIFE  OF  THE 


where  the  Methodists  had  made  yet  but  a  feeble  impression , 
by  the  request  and  approbation  of  Bishop  Asbury,  Mr. 
Garrettson  left  this  scene  of  his  successful  toil  in  May  1788, 
and  came  to  the  north,  having  Boston  particularly  in  his 
view.  Arriving  at  New- York,  the  stationed  preacher, 
Mr.  Hickson,  being  at  the  point  of  death,  and  Mr.  Dick- 
ins,  the  other  preacher,  in  ill  health,  he  was  solicited  by 
the  people  to  remain  with  them,  and  supply  the  pulpits, 
Believing  the  call  to  be  urgent,  he  complied  with  their 
request,  and  continued  in  the  city,  except  some  occasional 
excursions  on  Long  Island  and  the  New  Rochelle  circuits, 
until  the  ensuing  conference.  Having  received  several 
invitations  from  a  variety  of  places,  backed  by  similar  ones 
directed  to  the  conference,  Mr.  Garrettson  relinquished 
the  idea  of  visiting  Boston  for  the  present,  and  took  charge 
of  the  northern  district  of  country  bordering  on  the  Hud- 
son river. 

It  seems  that  since  the  year  1785,  in  consequence  of 
there  being  but  few  preachers  ordained  to  the  office  of 
elder,  a  number  of  deacons  and  preachers  were  placed 
under  the  special  oversight  of  some  one  of  the  elders,  that 
the  people  might  be  the  better  supplied  with  the  ordinances 
of  the  gospel.    These  elders  were  instructed  to  travel  at 
large  through  the  bounds  of  their  respective  districts,  hold 
quarterly  meetings,  preach  and  administer  the  ordinances, 
assist  and  direct  the  preachers  under  their  care  in  their 
work.    This  is  the  origin  among  us  of  presiding  elders, 
though  they  were  not  designated  by  that  name  in  the  mi- 
nutes of  conference  until  the  year  1797.    Mr.  Garrettson 
had  been  appointed  to  this  charge  on  the  Peninsula,  and 
indeed  he  had  exercised  a  similar  oversight  while  in  Nova 
Scotia,  as  well  as  during  part  of  his  labours  before  he  went 
to  that  country.    To  this  office  he  was  more  especially 
appointed  at  this  conference,  with  a  view  to  open  new 
circuits,  for  which  he  seems  to  have  been  peculiarly  quali- 
fied, and  in  which  he  was  remarkably  successful. 


REV.  F.  GARRETTSON. 


191 


He  observes  that  as  it  had  pleased  the  Lord  to  thrust 
out  a  number  of  young  men  in  the  New- York  conference, 
Bishop  Asbury,  our  venerable  father  in  the  gospel,  "  re- 
quested me  to  take  charge  of  them,  and  do  the  best  I  could. 
I  was  very  uneasy  in  my  mind,  being  unacquainted  with 
the  country,  an  entire  stranger  to  its  inhabitants,  there 
being  no  Methodist  societies  further  north  than  West- 
chester ;  but  I  gave  myself  to  earnest  prayer  for  direction. 
I  knew  that  the  Lord  was  with  me.  In  the  night  season, 
in'a  dream,  it  seemed  as  if  the  whole  country  up  the  North 
river,  as  far  as  lake  Champlain,  east  and  west,  was  open 
to  my  view. 

"  After  the  conference  adjourned  I  requested  the  young 
men  to  meet  me.  Light  seemed  so  reflected  on  my  path, 
that  I  gave  them  directions  where  to  begin,  and  which 
way  to  form  their  circuits.  I  also  appointed  the  time  for 
each  quarterly  meeting,  requested  them  to  take  up  a  col- 
lection in  every  place  where  they  preached,  and  told  them 
that  I  should  go  up  the  north  river  to  the  extreme  parts  of 
the  work,  visiting  the  towns  and  cities  on  the  way,  and  in 
my  return  I  should  visit  them  all,  and  hold  their  quarterly 
meetings.  I  had  no  doubt  but  that  the  Lord  would  do 
wonders,  for  the  young  men  were  pious,  zealous,  and  la- 
borious." 

Having  thus  laid  down  the  plan  for  their  work,  he  set 
out  for  the  north  on  his  intended  tour.  A  great  portion 
of  the  country  through  which  he  was  appointed  to  labour, 
especially  the  northern  part  of  New-York  state,  and  Ver- 
mont, was  in  a  very  barren  state  as  it  respects  religion. 
Some  scattering  congregations,  consisting  of  Lutherans, 
and  Dutch  Reformed,  and  some  others,  were  established 
along  the  eastern  and  western  sides  of  the  Hudson ;  but 
even  in  these  the  distinguishing  doctrines  of  the  gospel 
were  but  feebly  supported,  and  rarely  made  the  subject  ot 
experience.  The  settlements  on  the  west  side  of  the  river, 
at  a  small  distance  from  its  margin,  were  quite  new,  tht 


192 


LIFE  OF  THE 


roads  bad,  and  accommodations  for  preachers  very  poor 
The  same  may  be  said  of  all  the  country  north  of  Lansing- 
burg.  In  respect  to  that  portion  of  New-England  which 
was  included  in  the  district  of  country  allotted  to  Mr.  Gar- 
rettson  as  the  scene  of  his  present  labours,  though  it  was 
regularly  divided  into  parishes,  each  of  which  generally 
had  a  settled  pastor,  yet  experimental  religion  was  at  a  low 
ebb.  The  theological  tenets  also,  chiefly  inculcated  in 
this  country,  were  diametrically  opposed  to  some  points  of 
doctrine  promulgated  by  the  Methodists.  The  former 
embraced  all  the  peculiarities  of  the  Calvinistic  system, 
while  the  latter  embraced  those  of  the  Arminian.  On  this 
account  I  suppose  that  in  no  place  did  the  Methodist 
preachers  meet  with  more  decided  opponents  or  more 
forward  disputants  than  in  New-England.  Though  the 
preachers  laboured  principally  to  inculcate  experimental 
and  practical  godliness,  as  being  the  most  essential  to  man's 
happiness  and  salvation,  yet  to  promote  this  object  the 
most  effectually,  they  found  it  necessary  frequently  to  bring 
before  their  hearers  those  peculiarities  of  their  theological 
system  by  which  it  was  distinguished  from  Calvinism. 
This  gave  offence  to  the  clergy  who  tenaciously  held  to 
the  latter,  and  provoked  them  to  controversy.  From  them 
a  disputatious  spirit  descended  to  their  hearers,  many  of 
whom  considered  themselves  fully  competent  to  defend 
those  abstruse  points  of  divinity,  and  thus  mingled  their 
ignorance  with  a  love  of  controversy,  often  involving  them- 
selves in  a  labyrinth  of  intricate  reasonings  which  they 
could  neither  understand  themselves  nor  explain  to  others, 
much  less  defend  against  the  plain  declarations  of  inspired 
Scripture.  These  circumstances  often  obliged  the  Method- 
ist preachers,  after  delivering  their  discourses,  to  encounter 
a  spirit  of  opposition  as  irksome  to  an  ingenuous  mind, 
as  it  is  unprofitable  to  a  hardened  heart.  Frequently, 
however,  the  pointed  question,  "  Have  you  been  converted 
10  God  V  put  by  one  of  these  flaming  messengers  of  God. 


REV.  F.  GARRETTSON. 


193 


would  silence  debate,  and  produce  a  conviction,  at  least 
in  the  minds  of  some  of  the  hearers,  of  the  superior  advan- 
tage of  experimental  over  a  merely  theoretical  knowledge 
of  divine  things. 

This  was  the  general  state  of  the  country,  and  of  the 
people  where  Mr.  Garrettson  was  appointed  at  this  time 
to  labour.  He  entered,  however,  upon  his  task  with  the 
same  ardour  of  soul,  and  applied  himself  to  the  work  with 
the  same  indefatigable-and  untiring  zeal  by  which  he  had 
before  been  distinguished.  Passing  up  the  country  on  the 
east  side  of  the  Hudson,  through  New  Rochelle,  North 
Castle,  Bedford,  Peekskill,  in  all  of  which  places  he  stopped 
to  administer  the  word  of  life,  he  arrived  at  Rhinebeck, 
where  he  lodged  with  Thomas  Tillotson,  Esq.,  and  the 
next  day  preached  in  a  barn,  on,  "  We  preach  Christ 
Jesus,  unto  the  Jews  a  stumbling  block,  and  unto  the 
Greeks  foolishness."  Before  he.left  the  place  he  preached 
several  sermons,  and  the  number  of  hearers  continually 
increased.  He  was  generally  received  in  this,  as  well  as 
other  places,  as  a  commissioned  messenger  of  God,  and 
"one  said  he  need  not  change  his  appearance  to  be  re- 
ceived as  an  angel." 

After  having  passed  through  the  northern  part  of  his 
district,  he  returned  and  found  that  the  Lord  had  abun- 
dantly blessed  the  labours  of  the  preachers  in  almost  every 
place. '  "  Many  houses,"  says  he,  "  and  hands,  and  hearts 
were  opened  ;  and  before  the  commencement  of  the  win- 
ter, we  had  several  large  circuits  formed  ;  and  the  most  of 
the  preachers  were  comfortably  situated,  sinners  in  a 
variety  of  places  began  to  inquire  what  they  should  do  to 
be  saved. 

"  Satan  and  his  children  were  much  alarmed,  and  began 
on  every  hand  to  threaten  us.  Some  said,  *  They  are  good 
men;'  others  said,  4  Nay,  they  are  deceivers  of  the  peo- 
ple.' A  stranger  from  Vermont,  on  his  way  down  the 
country,  informed  the  people  that  we  were  spread  all 


i94 


LIFE  OF  THE 


through  the  country  through  which  he  came.  This  sua- 
den  spread  of  our  preachers  caused  some  person  to  say, 
'  I  know  not  from  whence  they  all  come,  unless  from  the 
clouds.'  Others  said,  1  The  king  of  England  hath  sent 
them  to  disaffect  the  people ;  and  they  did  not  doubt  but 
they  would  bring  on  another  war  :'  while  others  gave  it  as 
their  opinion  that  we  were  the  false  prophets  spoken  of  in 
Scripture,  who  should  come  in  the  last  days,  and  deceive, 
if  it  were  possible,  the  very  elect.  Among  others,  the 
ministers  of  the  different  denominations  were  alarmed, 
tearing  lest  we  should  break  up  their  congregations  ;  and 
frequently  coming  to  hear,  some  of  them  openly  opposed, 
declaring  publicly  that  the  doctrine  was  false.  The  power 
of  the  Lord  attended  the  word,  and  a  great  reformation 
was  seen  among  the  people ;  and  many  were  enabled  to 
speak  freely  and  feelingly  of  what  God  had  done  for  their 
souls.  My  custom  was  to  go  round  the  district  every  three 
months,  and  then  return  to  New- York  ;  where  I  commonly 
.stayed  about  two  weeks.  In  going  once  round  I  usually 
travelled  about  a  thousand  miles,  and  preached  upwards 
>f  a  hundred  sermons." 

During  the  above  tour,  he  informs  us  of  his  being  fre- 
quently occupied,  when  not  engaged  in  travelling  and 
preaching,  in  writing.  It  seems  that  Mr.  Wesley,  having 
heard  much  of  Mr.  Garrettson's  experience,  activity,  and 
success  in  his  Lord's  work,  had  been  very  desirous  oi 
receiving  a  written  account  of  these  things  from  himself. 
After  considerable  hesitancy,  he  concluded  to  gratify  the 
wishes  of  Mr.  Wesley  in  this  respect,  and  accordingly  set 
himself  to  transcribing  such  parts  of  his  journal  as  he 
thought  would  be  most  beneficial  to  give  to  the  public. 
Fearing,  however,  that  he  should  not  live  to  receive  it 
unless  sent  immediately,  and  that  Mr.  Garrettson  was  un- 
necessarily scrupulous  on  this  subject,  Mr.  Wesley  ad* 
Pressed  to  him  the  following  letter  : — 


REV.  F.  GARRETTSON. 


195 


"  FROM  MR.  WESLEY  TO  MR.  GARRETTSON. 

"  London,  Jan.  24,  1789. 
M  My  dear  brother, — It  signifies  but  little  where  we  are, 
so  we  are  but  fully  employed  for  our  good  Master.  Whe- 
ther you  went,  therefore,  to  the  east,  it  is  all  one,  so  you 
were  labouring  to  promote  his  work.  You  are  following 
the  order  of  his  providence  wherever  it  appeared,  as  a 
holy  man  strongly  expressed  it,  in  a  kind  of  holy  disor- 
dered order.  But  there  is  one  expression  that  occurs  twice 
or  thrice  in  yours,  which  gives  me  some  concern :  you 
speak  of  finding  freedom  to  do  this  or  that.  This  is  a 
word  much  liable  to  be  abused.  If  I  have  plain  Scripture 
or  plain  reason  for  doing  a  thing,  well.  These  are  my 
rules,  and  my  only  rules.  I  regard  not  whether  I  had 
freedom  or  no.  This  is  an  unscriptural  expression,  and  a 
very  fallacious  rule.  I  wish  to  be  in  every  point,  great 
and  small,  a  scriptural  rational  Christian. 

"  In  one  instance  formerly,  you  promised  to  send  me 
your  journal.  Will  you  break  your  word,  because  you  do 
not  find  freedom  to  keep  it !  Is  not  this  enthusiasm  1  O 
be  not  of  this  way  of  thinking.  You  know  not  whither  it. 
may  lead  you.  You  are  called  to  square  your  useful  life 
below  by  reason  and  by  grace.  But  whatever  you  do  with 
regard  to  me,  you  must  do  quickly,  or  you  will  no  more  in 
this  world. 

"  Your  affectionate  friend  and  brother, 

"J.  Wesley." 

The  journal  was  sent,  but  in  consequence  of  the  Joss 
of  the  ship  in  which  it  was  despatched,  it  never  arrived 
Of  this  circumstance  Mr.  Garrettson  was  not  apprized 
until  the  following  letters  from  Mr.  Wesley  gave  him  the 
information. 


196 


LIFE  OF  THE 


"  Chester,  July  15,  1789 
"My  dear  brother, — You  are  entirely  in  the  right 
There  can  be  no  manner  of  doubt  that  it  was  the  enemy 
of  souls  that  hindered  your  sending  me  your  experience. 
Many  parts  of  both  of  your  inward  and  outward  experience 
ought  by  no  means  to  be  suppressed.  But  if  you  are  minded 
to  send  any  thing  to  me,  you  have  no  time  to  lose.  What- 
ever you  do  for  me  you  must  do  quickly  lest  death  have 
quicker  wings  than  love.  A  great  man  observes  that 
there  is  a  three  fold  leading  of  the  Spirit :  some  he  leads 
by  giving  them  on  every  occasion  apposite  texts  of  Scrip- 
ture; some  by  suggesting  reasons  for  every  step  they  take, 
(the  way  by  which  he  chiefly  leads  me,)  and  some  by  im- 
pressions ;  but  he  judges  the  last  to  be  the  least  desirable 
way,  as  it  is  often  impossible  to  distinguish  dark  impres- 
sions from  divine,  or  even  diabolical. 

"  I  hope  you  will  not  long  delay  to  write  more  particu- 
larly to  your  affectionate  friend  and  brother, 

"  J.  Wesley." 

11  FROM  MR.  WESLEY  TO  MR.  GARRETTSON. 

"London,  Feb.  3,  1790. 

M  My  dear  brother , — Two  or  three  weeks  ago  I  had  the 
pleasure  of  a  letter  from  you,  dated  August  23,  1789,  giv- 
ing me  a  comfortable  account  of  the  swift  and  extensive 
progress  of  the  work  of  God  in  America.  You  likewise 
informed  me  that  you  had  written  an  account  of  your  life, 
and  directed  it  should  be  sent  to  me ;  and  I  have  been 
expecting  it,  from  day  to  day,  ever  since,  but  have  now 
almost  given  over  my  expectation ;  for,  unless  it  comes 
soon  it  will  hardly  overtake  me  in  the  present  world.  You 
see  time  has  shaken  me  by  the  hand,  and  death  is  not  far 
behind.  While  we  live  let  us  work  our  Lord's  work  be- 
times, and  in  his  time  he  will  give  us  our  full  reward. 

"  I  am  your  affectionate  friend  and  brother, 

"  J.  Wesley." 


REV.  F.  GARRETTSON. 


197 


While  Mr.  Garrettson  was  finishing  a  letter  in  which  he 
designed  to  enclose  another  copy  of  his  journal,  the  public 
prints  announced  to  him  the  death  of  that  great  man  of 
God,  the  Rev.  John  Wesley.  Being  thus  disappointed  of 
gratifying  the  desires  of  his  venerable  friend,  Mr.  Garrett- 
son concluded  to  print  the  journal,  somewhat  enlarged,  in 
America.  It  was  republished  in  Europe,  both  in  the  Eng- 
lish and  French  languages,  and  has  no  doubt  proved  a 
blessing  to  very  many  souls. 

June  9,  1789,  Mr.  Garrettson  set  off  on  another  tour  to 
the  north.  According  to  his  usual  custom,  as  he  passed 
through  the  towns,  he  stopped  and  preached  to  the  people, 
and  generally  found  much  attention  to  the  word.  On 
Sunday  the  14th,  he  preached  in  the  town  of  Bedford,  and 
formed  a  society.  Though  the  people  in  this  place  had 
been  educated  in  the  Calvinistic  faith,  many  of  them  be- 
came convinced  of  its  errors,  and  were  glad  to  hear  a  sys- 
tem of  doctrines  exhibited  more  consistent  with  the  divine 
perfections,  and  better  adapted  to  the  condition  of  man. 
Both  at  the  Stony-street  church  on  the  morning  of  the  16th, 
and  at  the  English  church  in  the  evening  at  Peekskill,  he 
found  much  freedom  in  preaching  the  word  of  truth  ;  and 
at  General  Van  Cortlandt's,  where  he  lodged  for  the  night, 
he  found  an  agreeable  and  an  affectionate  family. 

After  passing  through  the  highlands,  and  preaching  at 
Mr.  Jackson's,  where  he  found  a  people  apparently  strug- 
gling after  the  liberty  of  God's  children,  he  paid  a  visit  to* 
Mr.  Cook,  an  exemplary  and  zealous  preacher,  whom  he 
found  near  death,  but  whose  soul  was  happy  in  the  enjoyment 
of  his  God.  He  died  in  peace  soon  after.  He  had  been 
iifteen  years  in  the  work  of  the  ministry,  was  a  son  of 
affliction,  naturally  subject  to  great  dejection  of  spirits,  too 
modest  to  complain,  and  in  the  midst  of  his  sufferings 
ovinced  by  his  patient  submission  to  the  allotments  of  pro- 
vidence his  constant  faith  in  God.  "The  last  words  I 
heard  him  utter,"  says  Mr.  Garrettson,  were,  "  I  feel  my- 

18 


198 


LIFE  OF  THE 


setf  an  unprofitable  servant,  but  Jesus  is  precious  to  my  soui 
I  am  now  reminded  of  what  I  have  often  told  the  people 
in  my  preaching  of  the  happiness  of  dying  saints.  I  now 
see  angels  around  my  bed,  waiting  to  convey  my  happy 
soul  to  heaven."  At  Dr.  Bartlett's  he  met  Bishop  Asbury, 
in  company  with  one  of  the  preachers,  with  whom  he  took 
sweet  counsel,  heard  him  preach,  and  then  passed  on  to 
Rhinebeck,  where  he  preached,  and  found  a  few  whose 
hearts  the  Lord  had  touched,  but  felt  somewhat  distressed 
on  account  of  the  indifference  manifested  by  most  of  the 
people  to  the  things  of  eternity.  Perhaps  he  little  thought 
at  that  time  that  this  place  was  to  become  his  future  resi- 
dence, connected  with  a  partner  in  life  so  admirably  quali- 
fied to  participate  in  his  joys  and  sorrows.  From  Rhine- 
beck  he  went  to  Hudson,  and  thence  to  Albany,  (visiting 
the  intermediate  places,)  where  he  preached  in  the  assem- 
bly room,  but  found  much  opposition  among  the  citizens 
generally  to  the  truths  he  delivered.  A  few,  however, 
bowed  a  willing  obedience  to  the  word,  and  a  small  soci- 
ety seemed  to  be  in  a  flourishing  state.  In  Schenectady 
also  he  found  a  strong  current  of  prejudice  setting  in  against 
his  endeavours  to  do  good,  though  he  was  permitted  to 
preach  in  the  English  church.  The  good  seed,  however, 
sown  in  these  places,  did  not  entirely  "  fall  by  the  way 
side,"  as  some  are  yet  living  who  received  their  first  reli- 
gious impressions  under  Mr.  Garrettson's  preaching,  and 
how  many  will  be  found  "  in  that  day,"  who  can  tell  ? 

The  following  conversation  which  Mr.  Garrettson  relates 
shows  the  pernicious  influence  which  an  erroneous  doctrine 
has  over  the  hearts  and  practices  of  some  people.  "  Mon- 
day, July  6,"  he  says,  "  I  set  out  on  a  journey  to  the  north, 
and  on  my  way  I  overtook  an  old  gentleman,  who  said. 
1 1  expect  you  are  a  minister.  O !  it  is  a  blessed  work  it* 
you  are  called  to  it.  I  am  a  follower  of  Christ,  and  know 
my  peace  made  with  God.'  How,  said  I,  do  you  know 
that  1   '  By  the  spirit  which  he  has  given  me.'    Do  you. 


REV.  P.  GARRETTSON. 


199 


said  I,  know  that  your  sins  are  forgiven  ?  '  O  yes.'  Do  you, 
said  I,  live  in  sin  ?  *  Yes,  we  are  all  sinners.'  Pray,  said 
I,  how  can  you  know  your  sins  forgiven,  if  you  live  in  sin  ? 
'  I  have  the  imputed  righteousness  of  Christ,  and  it  is  no 
more  I  that  do  it,  but  sin  that  dwells  in  me.*  Don't  you, 
said  I,  swear  sometimes  1  '  Swear,  yes,  and  I  have  been 
drunk  too,  many  times  since  I  was  made  a  new  creature, 
but  my  comfort  is,  I  cannot  fall.'  What,  said  I,  would 
become  of  your  soul  if  you  were  to  die  drunk  ?  «  Die  drunk  ! 
what  would  you  think  to  see  the  sun  fall  ?  was  it  ever 
known  that  a  saint  died  drunk?  Impossible!'  Well,  said 
T,  according  to  your  doctrine,  if  you  always  keep  yourself 
intoxicated  with  strong  liquor,  you  will  never  die.  Sin 
made  man  mortal ;  but  I  cannot  find  from  Scripture  that 
drunkenness  makes  him  immortal.  *  Sir,'  said  he, ' 1  per- 
ceive you  are  a  rank  Arminian,  and  I  would  not  go  the 
length  of  my  foot  to  hear  you  preach,  for  you  are  an  ac- 
cuser of  the  brethren  ;  and  hold  out  a  very  uncomfortable 
doctrine  to  God's  dear  children.'  Pray,  said  I,  to  what  de- 
nomination do  you  profess  to  belong  1  *  I  am  an  old  Eng- 
lishman, and  a  convert  of  Mr.  Whitefield's,  and  a  New 
Light  by  profession,  from  the  sole  of  my  foot  to  the  crown 
of  my  head.'  After  I  endeavoured  to  set  his  danger  before 
him,  I  wished  him  well ;  and  riding  thirty  miles  1  found 
great  liberty  to  preach  my  dear  Lord's  gospel,  from  the 
language  of  the  jailer,  '  What  shall  T  do  to  be  saved?'  " 

Passing  through  the  country,  and  preaching  to  attentive 
congregations,  he  came  to  Ashgrove,  where  he  found  a 
number'of  kind  friends,  members  of  society,  who  had  erect- 
ed a  house  of  worship.  He  observes  that  when  he  first 
visited  that  place,  he  found  some  Methodist  emigrants  from 
Ireland,  most  of  whom,  however,  had  become  quite  luke- 
warm in  religion,  but  who  were  reanimated  by  his  preach- 
ing, and  quite  a  number  of  others  were  awakened  to  a 
sense  of  the  importance  of  religion.  On  this  circuit  Mr. 
Darius  Dunham  had  been  instrumental  in  the  conversion 


200 


LIFE  OF  THE 


of  a  number  of  souls,  so  that  on  the  present  visit  Mr.  Gai- 
rettson  found  a  thriving  society. 

Perhaps  the  following  sketch  of  the  rise  of  the  society 
in  Ashgrove  may  not  be  uninteresting  to  the  reader.  It 
is  taken  chiefly  from  a  communication  from  the  Rev.  D. 
Brayton,  published  in  the  Methodist  Magazine  for  1827 
Before  the  revolutionary  war,  a  Mr.  Ashton  emigrated  from 
Ireland  to  this  place,  who,  in  conjunction  with  Mr.  Philip 
Embury — the  same  Embury  who  had  been  instrumental 
in  raising  the  society  in  New- York — formed  a  society  at 
Ashgrove.  It  seems  that  after  the  arrival  of  the  regular 
preachers  from  England,  Mr.  Embury  not  finding  his  ser- 
vices needed  in  New- York,  in  company  with  some  others 
of  the  society,  removed  to  this  place.  They  had  no  help 
until  the  arrival  of  Mr  John  Baker,  also  an  Irish  emigrant, 
in  the  year  1786.  After  his  arrival,  he  made  several  efforts 
to  obtain  the  assistance  of  some  travelling  preacher,  but 
was  not  successful,  on  account  of  the  paucity  of  their  num- 
ber, until  1788,  when,  in  answer  to  a  petition  sent  to  the 
conference,  Mr.  Lemuel  Smith  was  sent  to  take  charge  of 
the  society,  under  the  direction  of  Mr.  Garrettson.  He 
brought  the  society  into  regular  order,  and  extended  his 
labours  with  effect  into  other  places.  He  was  succeeded 
by  Mr.  Dunham  before  mentioned.  This  society  may  be 
considered  as  the  centre  of  Methodism  in  this  northern 
part  of  the  country. 

After  holding  a  quarterly  meeting  at  Ashgrove,  which 
was  attended  with  signal  displays  of  the  power  of  God. 
Mr.  Garrettson  returned  to  Albany,  where  he  met  the  little 
society.  The  next  day  he  rode  to  Dr.  H.'s.  His  horse 
being  so  lame  as  not  to  be  able  to  carry  him,  he  set  off  on 
foot,  and  after  travelling  nearly  twenty  miles,  he  came  to 
Spencertown,  where  he  preached  with  much  satisfaction 
Notwithstanding  much  opposition  had  been  made  here 
against  the  work  of  God,  he  found  it  in  a  prosperous  state, 
In  Sheffield,  also,  he  found  some  souls  brought  to  tht 


REV.  P.  GARRETTSON. 


201 


knowledge  of  the  truth.  In  Canaan  he  was  permitted  to 
preach  in  the  Presbyterian  meeting  house,  and  found  the 
minister  and  people  of  a  very  catholic  spirit,  and  willing 
to  promote  the  cause  in  which  he  was  engaged.  Here, 
also,  he  found  the  work  of  God  prospering  under  the 
labours  of  Messrs.  Bloodgood  and  Wigton.  Though  the 
people  in  these  parts,  he  says,  had  been  much  troubled 
with  Antinomianism,  he  found  the  gloomy  doctrine  reced- 
ing before  the  rising  beams  of  the  sun  of  truth. 

July  23,  he  came  to  the  town  of  Sharon,  in  Connecticut, 
where  he  found  a  number  of  precious  souls,  to  whom  he 
preached  in  the  open  air,  there  being  so  many  assembled 
that  no  house  could  accommodate  them.  After  remarking 
that  he  believed  the  Lord  had  a  work  to  do  in  this  place, 
he  records  the  following  incidents : — 

"  I  was  sweetly  drawn  out  in  writing  till  about  two 
o'clock.  As  the  man  of  the  house  was  gone  out  early  in 
the  morning,  I  went  into  the  meadow  to  catch  my  horse. 
He  was  tied  with  a  long  rope  to  feed  in  the  edge  of  the 
meadow,  and  as  I  had  hold  of  the  rope  gathering  him  to 
me,  he  gave  a  sudden  jerk,  and  by  some  means  the  rope 
got  around  my  arms  and  body  so  that  in  less  than  half  a 
minute  I  was  thrown,  and  entirely  bereft  of  my  senses. 
How  long  I  lay  in  this  situation,  I  know  not ;  for  no  per- 
son was  near  me.  I  knew  not  who  I  was,  nor  where  1 
was.  After  lying,  for  a  considerable  time,  in  as  much 
pain  as  if  I  had  been  on  a  rack  or  wheel,  I  suppose  rolling 
from  side  to  side,  I  made  an  attempt  to  lay  my  head  on 
my  hat  for  a  pillow,  and  saw  the  two  first  letters  of  my  name 
in  my  hat,  and  immediately  I  knew  myself,  and  cried  out, 
is  this  poor  Garrettson  ?  Where  is  he,  and  what  is  the 
matter  ?  I  received  a  small  degree  of  knowledge,  and  arose 
from  the  earth,  walked  to  the  house,  and  was  laid  upon  a 
bed.  Providentially  a  skilful  surgeon  was  at  hand,  who 
came  to  me  and  found  my  right  shoulder  dislocated,*  and  my 

*  From  the  effects  of  this  accident  he  never  fully  recovered. 
18* 


202 


LIFE  Of  THE 


left  wrist,  thumb,  and  shoulder,  and  several  fingers,  much 
strained,  my  body  severely  bruised,  and  several  contusions 
on  my  head.  Several  assisted,  and  my  shoulder  was  re- 
placed,  blood  was  let,  and  my  other  wounds  bound  up. 
Immediately  after  I  was  bled  I  recovered  my  senses  as 
perfectly  as  ever,  and  was  enabled  to  look  up  by  faith  to 
my  beloved  Saviour  and  received  a  strong  confidence  in 
him.  Many  of  the  inhabitants  of  the  town  came  in  to  see 
me,  and  my  soul  was  so  happy  that  I  was  constrained  with 
tears  to  exhort  all  that  came  near.  I  think  I  never  had 
so  strong  a  witness  of  perfect  love.  I  was  enabled  to  bless 
God  for  the  affliction,  and  would  not  have  had  it  otherwise. 
I  do  believe  it  was  rendered  a  blessing  to  the  place.  I 
desired  a  person  to  borrow  a  carriage ;  he  did,  and  carried 
me  as  far  as  Oblong,  and  the  next  day  to  Dover,  where  I 
received  strength  to  preach  to  a  large  congregation  in  the 
church,  to  administer  the  sacrament  to  about  twenty,  and 
it  was  a  powerful  time.  The  two  following  days  I  rode 
about  forty  miles  across  mountains  almost  impassable  for 
a  carriage,  and  suffered  much  pain ;  but  my  mind  was 
sweetly  calm  and  happy. 

"  Wednesday  I  rode  to  Mr.  Braiday's,  still  accompanied 
by  my  kind  friend,  A.  Lion,  who  took  tender  care  of  me. 
for  I  was  not  able  to  comb  my  head,  to  dress  myself,  or  to 
get  in  or  out  of  the  carriage  without  much  pain,  and  yet 
I  was  enabled  to  preach  with  strength  and  freedom." 

From  thence  he  passed  on  through  Newcastle,  where  he 
held  a  meeting  and  witnessed  a  great  display  of  the  power 
of  God ;  but  finding  himself  very  feeble  from  his  recent 
wounds,  he  took  a  passage  by  water,  and  on  Tuesday  arrived 
safely  at  New- York,  where  he  remained  seven  days  to  re- 
cruit his  strength.  The  ardour  of  his  soul  in  his  Master's 
work  would  not  permit  him  longer  to  remain  in  the  city. 
Though  still  suffering  from  the  effects  of  his  recent  bruises, 
he  left  New- York,  in  company  with  a  friend,  to  attend 
^ome  appointments  on  Long  Island,    On  Tuesday  even- 


REV.  P.  GARRETTSON. 


203 


mg  he  preached  by  candle  light  in  Newtown,  and  the  next 
day  at  the  court  house  in  the  town  of  Hempstead. 

Long  Island  has  become  somewhat  famous  in  the  his* 
tory  of  our  country,  as  being  the  theatre  of  much  indivi- 
dual suffering  in  consequence  of  its  having  been  occupied 
for  a  considerable  time  by  the  invading  armies  of  Great 
Britain.  But  before  this  event,  it  was  visited  by  some  oi 
the  Wesleyan  Methodist  missionaries.  Captain  Webb,  the 
efficient  helper  of  Mr.  Embury  in  New-York,  as  early  as 
1768,  passed  over  to  Long  Island,  preached  in  Jamaica, 
Newtown,  and  some  other  places,  with  considerable  suc- 
cess, many  souls  being  awakened  and  converted  as  seals 
to  his  ministry.  The  political  troubles,  however,  which 
soon  succeeded  these  incipient  attempts  at  planting  Me- 
thodism in  this  place,  checked  its  progress  for  a  season, 
and  the  whole  island  was  almost  entirely  abandoned,  dur- 
ing the  war,  by  ministers  of  all  denominations.  On  the. 
return  of  peace,  in  1783,  the  way  was  opened  for  spread 
ing  the  gospel  of  the  grace  of  God  among  the  people.  The 
Rev.  Philip  Cox  was  the  first  regular  preacher  stationed 
on  Long  Island.  This  was  in  1784.  He  found  many  who 
had  not  forgotten  the  preaching  of  Captain  Webb.  He 
was  succeeded  in  1785  by  the  Rev.  Ezekiel  Cooper,  who 
preached  extensively  on  the  Island.  Many  to  this  day 
remember  his  zealous  efforts  with  gratitude.  In  1786  Mr 
Cooper  was  succeeded  by  the  Rev.  Thomas  Ware.  Great 
attention  to  the  things  of  religion  was  excited  by  these 
men  of  God.  Mr.  Ware  was  followed  by  the  Rev.  Messrs. 
Moriarty  and  Cloud,  whose  labours  were  greatly  owned  oi 
God.  In  1789,  the  time  Mr.  Garrettson  visited  the  island, 
the  Rev.  Messrs.  Phoebus  and  John  Lee  were  stationed 
there.  At  this  time  there  were  two  hundred  and  twenty- 
four  members  in  the  Church  in  the  several  societies  which 
had  been  formed.*    Mr.  Garrettson  visited  most  of  the 

v  The  following  account,  so  illustrative  of  the  particular  care 
which  God  exercises  over  his  people,  respecting  the  introduction  af 


204 


LIFE  OP  THE 


principal  places  in  the  Island  where  the  Methodist  preach- 
ers could  gain  access,  but  says  that  though  he  found  some 
precious  souls  who  were  breathing  after  God,  there  was  a 

Methodism  into  the  town  of  Southhold,  is  related  on  the  best  autho- 
rity ;  having  been  taken  from  the  lips  of  those  who  were  witnesses 
of  the  facts. 

In  1794  Methodism  was  brought  into  Southhold,  and  the  manner 
of  its  introduction  is  worthy  to  be  recorded,  as  it  will  show  the  effi- 
cacy of  prayer  and  the  peculiar  agency  of  the  Holy  Spirit  in  the 
spread  of  the  gospel.  A  Mrs.  Moore,  who  had  been  converted  to 
God  through  the  instrumentality  of  the  Methodists,  removed  to  this 
place ;  and  although  there  were  churches  and  ministers  not  very 
remote  from  it,  yet  no  very  efficient  means  had  been  used  to  build 
up  the  cause  of  God,  or  to  arrest  the  spread  of  iniquity.  Living  at 
too  great  a  distance  from  that  ministry  which  had  been  the  means 
of  her  conversion,  and  finding  in  her  village  two  females  like  mind- 
ed with  herself,  they  agreed  to  meet  together  every  Monday  even- 
ing, to  pray  that  God  would  send  such  a  minister  among  them  as 
would  feed  their  own  souls,  and  be  made  the  means  of  awakening 
the  wicked  inhabitants  of  the  place.  They  met  accordingly  two 
evenings  at  the  house  of  Mr.  P.  Vail,  who,  at  that  time,  was  not  a 
member  of  any  church,  but  so  far  favourable  as  to  gratify  his  wife 
in  bringing  her  female  friends  to  his  house  for  prayer  meeting.  On 
the  third  night  of  their  meeting,  Mr.  V.,  returning  home  weary 
from  the  business  of  the  day,  had  retired  about  the  time  they  usually 
met,  which  rendered  it  inconvenient  to  hold  it  that  evening.  This 
circumstance  almost  discouraged  them,  fearing  that  it  arose  from 
his  dislike  to  the  exercises,  and  that  they  should  be  deprived  of  this 
means  of  grace.  However,  they  agreed  to  return  home,  and  remem  - 
ber  individually  before  God  the  great  object  for  which  they  had  met 
together.  During  the  exercises  of  this  evening  they  felt  an  unusual 
spirit  of  prayer :  Sister  Moore  in  particular,  who  continued  until 
near  midnight ;  her  whole  soul  was  drawn  out  to  the  Lord^  nor 
could  she  be  denied :  the  wickedness  of  the  place  and  the  want  of 
an  engaged  ministry  were  continually  before  her.  At  the  close  of 
this  struggle  she  felt  an  assurance  that  God  had  heard  them,  at- 
tended with  these  words,  "  I  have  heard  their  cry,  and  I  am  come 
down  to  deliver  them  ;"  and  so  strong  was  this  conviction  that  she 
began  to  praise  God  for  what  she  knew  he  would  do. 

At  this  very  time  Wilson  Lee,  a  Methodist  minister,  was  in  New 
London,  and  had  his  trunk  on  board  a  vessel  to  go  to  his  appoint 
ment  in  New-York.    Waiting  for  a  passage  over  night,  the  wind 


REV.  F.  GARRETTSON. 


205 


lamentable  spirit  of  indifference  to  the  things  of  religion 
manifested  by  most  of  the  people,  and  a  determined  oppo- 
sition evinced  by  others. 

Among  other  things  which  have  tended  to  retard  the 
progress  of  Methodism  on  this  island,  is  the  prevalence 
of  Quakerism  as  held  and  propagated  by  Elias  Hicks. 
Whether  his  peculiar  principles  were  much  developed  at 
the  time  of  which  we  are  now  speaking,  I  cannot  say,  but 
as  he  was  one  of  the  oldest  ministers  of  that  society, 
and  as  he  was  raised  up  on  Long  Island,  and  devoted  much 
of  his  time  to  the  propagation  of  his  principles,  it  is  highly 
probable  that  the  minds  of  the  people  over  which  he  has 
had  influence,  have  been  for  a  long  time  tinctured,  I  might 
perhaps  say  poisoned,  with  his  peculiar  notions.  It  is  not 
from  hearsay  that  I  assert  that  he  undervalued  the  sacred 
Scriptures,  set  aside  the  proper  Deity  and  atonement  ot 

being  contrary,  he  felt  an  unusual  struggle  for  thn  salvation  of  souls, 
attended  with  a  constant  impression  to  cross  the  sound  to  Long 
Island.  Never  having-  been  there,  and  having  his  work  in  another 
direction,  he  endeavoured  for  some  time  to  dismiss  it,  but  perceiv- 
ing that  it  still  followed  him,  resolved,  if  his  way  were  opened,  to 
proceed  It  should  be  observed  that  his  peculiar  exercises  in  New- 
London  were  on  the  same  night,  and  almost  at  the  same  hour,  in 
which  these  pious  females  were  engaged  in  prayer  on  Long  Island 
Next  morning  on  going  to  the  wharf,  he  found  a  ploop  ready  to 
sail  for  Southhold,  and  believing  his  call  now  to  be  from  the  Lord, 
immediately  went  on  board.  Making  inquiry  on  his  landing  if  there 
were  any  praying  people  in  the  place,  he  was  immediately  directed 
to  the  house  of  Mrs  Moore,  who  seeing  him  coming,  and  knowing 
a  Methodist  minister  from  his  appearance,  she,  without  a  persona! 
acquaintance  or  previous  introduction,  came  out  to  the  door,  and 
said,  "  Thou  blessed  of  the  Lord,  come  in  !''  He  then  told  the  end 
for  which  he  came,  and  related  the  peculiar  providence  which  had 
directed  him  on  his  way,  and  she,  in  turn,  the  circumstance  of  then 
prayer  meeting,  and  the  assurance  they  received  that  God  had 
heard  them.  A  congregation  was  soon  collected,  and  he  who  had 
felt  such  a  desire  for  the  salvation  of  souls,  found  here  a  ready  peo 
pie  to  whom  the  word  of  the  Lord  was  attended  with  power.  Shortly 
afterwards  a  class  was  formed,  and  from  that  period  to  this  Method 
ism  has  continued  in  this  place. 


206 


LIFE  OF  THE 


Christ,  and  openly  denounced  all  other  ministers  as  hire- 
lings, their  modes  of  worship  as  the  offspring  of  supersti- 
tion, Bible,  Missionary,  and  other  benevolent  societies  a? 
mischievous  in  their  design  and  tendency.  These  preju- 
dices, to  be  sure,  were  mingled  with  an  apparent  spirit  of 
piety,  and  a  commendable  zeal  for  the  operation  and.  in- 
dwelling of  the  Holy  Spirit,  thereby  facilitating  the  pro- 
gress of  his  pernicious  errors.*  At  an  early  period  of  the 
settlement  of  the  Island,  these  people  established  societies, 
and  so  far  as  their  influence  extended,  they  presented  a 
powerful  barrier  to  the  progress  of  the  distinguishing  doc- 
trines preached  by  Mr.  Garrettson  and  his  associates.  The 
east  end  and  interior  of  the  Island  were  settled  principally 
by  emigrants  from  New-England,  most  of  whom  had  their 
minds  strongly  imbued  with  the  peculiarities  of  the  Cal- 
vinistic  creed,  and  were  of  course  averse  to  those  points 
of  Methodism  which  came  in  contact  with  unconditional 
election  and  reprobation.  And  perhaps  there  are  no  peo- 
ple to  be  found  on  our  continent  who  manifest  a  stronger 
tenacity  in  adhering  to  the  traditions  of  their  fathers  than 
the  inhabitants  of  Long  Island.  To  this  rigid  adherence 
to  what  they  had  early  been  taught,  they  in  general,  espe- 
cially in  the  interior  of  the  Island,  join  great  simplicity 
of  manners,  an  unostentatious  show  of  piety,  and  great 
economy  in  their  household  affairs,  together  with  a  regular 
exterior  deportment.  These  appear  to  have  been,  and  are 
at  the  present  day,  the  characteristic  peculiarities  of  the 
inhabitants  of  Long  Island.  Some  of  these  traits  of  cha- 
racter are  undoubtedly  favourable  to  the  reception  of  the 
gospel,  unless  when  accompanied  with  a  pharisaical  right- 
eousness, while  some  of  their  tenets  are  no  less  unfavour- 
able. The  power  of  God,  however,  in  many  places, 
*  It  is  but  justice  to  remark  that  a  great  portion  of  the  societies 
of  this  denomination  denounce  tho  peculiarities  of  Elias  Hicks, 
and  have  made  strenuous  efforts  to  check  the  progress  of  his  doc< 
brines.  These  are  now  distinguished  from  him  and  his  followers  by 
>eintr  called  the  "  Orthodox  Friends," 


REV.  F.  GARRETTSON. 


207 


accompanied  the  delivery  of  his  word  by  the  Methodist 
preachers,  and  made  it  the  instrument  of  salvation  to  the 
souls  of  sinners. 

After  the  third  tour  around  this  district,  in  which  he 
found  a  gradual  spread  of  the  work  of  God,  and  increase- 
to  the  several  societies  which  had  been  formed,  Mr.  Gar- 
rettson  set  off  to  attend  "  The  Council,"  as  it  was  called. 
It  seems  that  in  consequence  of  the  great  increase  of 
preachers,  and  their  extending  themselves  over  so  large  a 
tract  of  country,  measures  had  been  devised  to  supersede 
the  necessity  of  their  assembling  altogether  in  one  place 
annually.  It  had  been  the  practice  of  Mr.  Wesley  from 
the  time  he  commenced  calling  the  preachers  together  in 
conference,  to  assemble  fhem  once  a  year  in  the  same 
place.  At  the  beginning  of  Methodism  in  this  country, 
a  similar  plan  was  adopted ;  but  in  consequence  of  the 
great  extent  of  country  over  which  the  preachers  spread 
themselves,  it  was  soon  found  inconvenient  for  them  all  to 
convene  annually  at  the  same  place.  To  remedy  this 
inconvenience  several  conferences  were  held  in  the  same 
year,  but  the  acts  of  one  conference  were  not  considered 
binding  unless  they  were  sanctioned  by  them  all ;  and  as 
this  could  not  be  generally  expected,  it  was  plainly  seen 
that  this  method  of  doing  things  tended  to  the  dissolution 
of  the  body. 

Such  was  the  state  of  things  when  it  was  resolved  to 
have  a  Council.  It  was  to  consist  of  the  bishops  and  pre- 
siding elders,  provided  that  it  should  never  consist  of  a 
less  number  than  nine.  The  following  members  composed 
the  first  Council,  which  met  in  Baltimore  the  first  day  of 
December,  1789  :— 

Francis  Asbury,  bishop ;  Philip  Bruce,  Freeborn  Gar- 
rettson,  Joseph  Everitt,  John  Dickins,  Nelson  Reed,  Rich- 
ard Ivey,  Reuben  Ellis,  Edward  Morris,  James  O'Kelly. 
Lemuel  Green,  James  O.  Cromwell,  elders. 

It  was  soon  perceived  that  this  method  of  conducting 


20S 


LIFE  OP  THE 


the  affairs  of  the  Church  was  very  far  from  being  satisfac- 
tory, and  hence  the  Council  assembled  only  the  second 
time.  After  attending  this  first  Council,  Mr.  Garrettson 
observes,  u  I  was  resolved,  God  being  my  helper,  to  be 
more  than  ever  engaged  in  the  blessed  work  of  God,  it 
being  my  earnest  prayer  that  the  flame  in  the  north  might 
equal  what  I  had  witnessed  in  the  south.  On  my  return 
I  felt  something  of  it  in  Philadelphia,  and  when  I  came  to 
New-York,  I  preached  with  an  enlargement  of  soul  which 
I  had  never  before  experienced  in  that  city.  I  believed 
that  the  brethren  would  have  glorious  times,  and  so  it 
came  to  pass,  for  in  a  few  days  after  I  left  the  city  a  most 
gracious  work  commenced  first  in  a  prayer  meeting,  ex- 
tending itself  to  the  congregation ;  and  I  saw  and  felt 
something  of  the  same  flame  in  many  places  on  the  dis- 
trict, in  my  winter  visitations." 

Soon  after  this  Mr.  Garrettson  set  off  on  a  tour  through 
some  parts  of  Connecticut  and  Massachusetts  on  his  way 
to  Boston.  In  order  to  show  the  diligence  and  zeal  with 
which  he  usually  discharged  his  duty,  and  the  manner  in 
which  he  was  received  in  this  part  of  the  country,  the  fol- 
lowing extracts  from  his  journal  are  given  : — 

"  Having  stayed  a  few  days  in  the  city,  on  Wednesday. 
June  the  2d,  accompanied  by  Harry  who  is  to  travel  with 
me  this  summer,  I  rode  as  far  as  Miles's  Square,  and  preach- 
ed to  more  people  than  could  get  into  the  house.  In  the 
evening  I  rode  to  brother  M.'s,  at  East  Chester,  and  felt 
myself  not  so  much  drawn  out  as  I  could  have  wished. 

"Thursday  3d,  the  appointment  was  in  New  Rochelle 
church,  where  I  preached  from,  '  O  my  dove  which  art  in 
the  clefts  of  the  rock,'  &c.  I  had  a  degree  of  freedom 
while  comparing  the  Church  to  a  dove ;  but  more  while 
speaking  of  the  rock  and  the  secret  places  of  the  stairs ; 
and  when  I  came  to  speak  on  the  latter  part  of  the  text, 
'  Let  me  see  thy  countenance,  let  me  hear  thy  voice ;  for 
sweet  is  thy  voice  and  thy  countenance  is  comely,1  I 


REV.  F.  GARRETTSON. 


209 


was  much  drawn  out,  and  a  small  moving  ran  through  the 
people.  In  the  evening  I  retired  to  brother  S.'s  and  was 
very  comfortable  in  a  kind  family,  and  blessed  be  God  I 
felt  my  soul  somewhat  refreshed. 

"Friday  4th,  we  had  a  solemn  meeting  at  the  Plains. 
Though  it  was  a  wet  day  many  came  to  hear  the  word ; 
and  gave  great  attention.  My  mind  is  sweetly  drawn  to 
love  the  ways  of  the  Lord.  I  found  great  freedom  to  de- 
scribe the  pure  in  heart. 

"Saturday  5th,  we  met  in  King-street:  more  people 
gathered  than  the  house  could  contain,  and  I  found  great 
enlargement  in  speaking.  Harry  exhorted  after  me  to  the 
admiration  of  the  people.  When  I  came  into  the  house  I 
found  a  man  extremely  ill  with  the  colic.  I  ordered  him 
to  drink  a  pint  of  cold  water,  and  he  was  relieved  in  less 
than  three  minutes.  I  returned  to  Brother  C.'s  and  was 
very  comfortable. 

"  On  the  Lord's  day  we  met  in  North  Castle  church, 
where  I  was  surrounded  by  a  listening  multitude  while  I 
explained, *  A  King  shall  reign  in  righteousness,'  &c.  I 
found  great  freedom  to  speak  the  word,  and  we  had  much 
of  the  divine  presence.  Again  in  the  afternoon  I  was  ena- 
bled to  expatiate  on  Matt,  xxii,  12,  '  Friend,  how  earnest 
thou  hither  not  having  on  a  wedding  garment?'  I  think 
there  were  more  people  than  I  had  ever  seen  together  in 
this  place.  I  suppose  Bedford  court  house  would  not  have 
contained  half  the  people,  so  that  I  was  obliged  to  stand  under 
the  trees :  many  of  the  rougher  kind  of  people  attended, 
some  of  whom  did  not  behave  very  orderly.  It  is  not  com- 
mon to  be  threatened  with  stoning  in  this  country ;  the 
children  of  the  devil  would  threaten  a  long  time  before  they 
would  venture  on  such  a  work,  for  the  laws  are  very  strict 
and  the  grearer  part  of  the  people  favour  religion.  In  the 
evening  I  retired  to  brother  L.'s,  and  I  trust  enjoyed  the 
company  of  my  blessed  Master. 

"  Monday  7th,  preached  at  brother  B/s  in  the  manor 
19 


210 


LIFE  OF  THE 


to  a  crowded  audience  from,  1  All  Scripture  is  given  by 
inspiration  of  God,'  &c.  I  had  great  liberty  to  point  out 
the  benefit  of  our  glorious  dispensation.  Our  dear  Lord 
owned  his  blessed  word,  and  my  spirit  did  rejoice  in  God 
my  Saviour. 

"  Thursday  8th,  many  more  came  together  at  brother 
H.'s  than  could  crowd  into  the  house :  we  had  a  joyful 
season ;  my  own  spirit  is  filled  with  sweetness.  The  peo~ 
pie  of  this  circuit  are  amazingly  fond  of  hearing  Harry. 

ff  Wednesday  9th,  I  rode  to  Sing  Sing  and  had  an  at- 
tentive audience  while  I  enforced, «  Now  the  just  shall  live 
by  faith,'  &c.  I  have  not  preached  a  sermon  with  more 
sweetness  since  I  left  New- York.  In  the  afternoon,  at 
General  Van  Courtland's,  near  Croton  river,  I  had  great 
comfort  while  declaring,  1  It  is  God  that  justifieth,  who 
is  he  that  condemneth  ?' 

"  Thursday  10th,  though  a  wet  day,  the  church  at  

was  well  filled  and  I  had  much  pleasure  in  describing  the 
walk  and  prosperity  of  the  blessed  man,  Psalm  i,  1,2,  3, 
and  in  the  afternoon  the  old  English  church  was  nearly 
filled.  I  showed  that,  1  He  that  is  born  of  God  doth  not 
commit  sin,'  &c.  Harry,  though  it  was  a  heavy  cross,  ex- 
horted afterwards.  I  lodged  at  the  old  governor's,  where 
I  was  comfortable  with  a  kind  family.  The  governor  was 
gone  far  to  the  west  to  make  a  treaty  with  the  Indians. 

"  I  highly  approve  of  the  conduct  of  our  statesmen  re- 
specting the  poor  Indians.  On  the  frontiers  of  other  states 
they  encroach  on  the  Indians'  property ;  here  they  have 
made  a  large  purchase  from  them,  and  it  is  a  rare  thing 
to  hear  of  an  Indian's  killing  a  white  person. 

"Friday  11th,  I  rode  over  the  highlands  and  at  three 
o'clock  preached  to  a  large  congregation  among  the 
mountains:  in  this  place  our  gracious  Lord  has  raised 
many  from  the  dead.  I  felt  my  heart  much  alive  among 
the  people  while  I  explained  St.  John's  advice  to  and  ac- 
count of  the  church  of  Philadelphia. 


REV.  P.  GARRETTSON. 


211 


|*  Sunday  13th,  our  horses  gave  us  the  slip,  so  that  we 
had  to  send  five  miles  after  them,  and  just  as  I  was  deter- 
mining to  set  out  on  foot  the  man  brought  them  to  the 
door.  We  got  to  the  place  in  good  time  ;  but  the  day  was 
very  wet  and  the  house  so  very  leaky  that  we  had  a  dis- 
agreeable time  at  Fishkill.  In  this  place  the  Lord  hath 
given  us  a  few  good  souls,  and  I  trust  that  we  shall  have 
a  precious  gathering. 

"  Monday,  early  in  the  morning  we  set  out  and  called  on 
the  son  of  the  widow  at  whose  house  preaching  was  the 
day  before  :  he  was  in  deep  distress  of  soul,  and  I  trust  it 
will  not  be  long  before  he  shall  be  set  at  liberty.  In  the 
afternoon  I  preached  to  a  crowd  of  people  from  EzekiePs 
vision  of  the  dry  bones,  and  I  trust  there  was  a  shaking 
among  the  people  who  came  from  almost  all  parts  of 
Oswego,  some  perhaps  from  curiosity  to  hear  Harry. 

"  Tuesday  15th,  I  had  but  a  small  congregation  assem- 
bled in  a  barn  at  a  new  place  among  the  Presbyterians : 
the  next  day  I  preached  at  Rhinebeck,  and  spent  the  day 
following  comfortably  with  my  old  friend,  R.  Sands,  Esq. 

"Friday  18th,  I  advanced  toward  the  Cold  spring, 
and  preached  at  my  good  friend  Rowe's  from, 1  Loose  him 
and  let  him  go.'  Spent  an  hour  with  Dr.  Bartlett  and  had 
a  comfortable  meeting  at  Mr.  Lewis's.  Jesus  is  precious 
to  me ; '  his  ways  are  delightful. 

"Saturday  1 9th,  I  rode  to  Mr.  Herrick's,  where  I 
preached  in  the  afternoon  I  had  great  freedom  to  preach 
from  '  In  hell  he  lifted  up  his  eyes,'  &c.  Harry  exhorted 
after  me  with  much  freedom. 

"  June  20th.  This  day  I  was  met  by  a  Churchman  who 
desired  me  to  come  and  pray  with  his  family :  I  did  so  with 
freedom ;  then  rode  on  to  Sharon,  where  I  preached  to 
about  one  thousand  people  under  the  trees  from,  '  O  my 
dove,  thou  art  in  the  clefts  of  the  rock,'  &c.  I  was  much 
drawn  out  and  great  attention  was  paid  to  the  word.  The 


212  LIFE  OF  THE 

devil  strives  very  hard  to  hinder  the  spreading  of  the  gos- 
pel in  this  town :  but  blessed  be  God,  many  are  undei 
awakenings  and  I  think  the  kingdom  of  Satan  will  be 
greatly  shaken. 

"Monday  21st.  This  was  a  day  of  great  trial  to  me 
arising  from  a  very  plausible  story  told  of  one  who  I  believe 
was  entirely  innocent  of  the  charge.  My  heart  was  pained 
within  me,  but  I  could  not  convince  those  who  were  the 
accusers  of  his  innocence.  In  the  afternoon  I  was  obliged 
to  preach  in  the  open  air  again  for  want  of  room  in  the 
house. 

"  22d.  This  morning  I  called  a  few  together  and  exa- 
mined into  that  strange  affair,  and  am  convinced  of  the 
innocence  of  the  accused.  I  rode  about  fifteen  miles  and 
preached  in  the  Presbyterian  meeting  house  to  some 
hundreds  from  1  If  the  righteous  scarcely  be  saved,  where 
shall  the  ungodly  and  sinner  appear.'  It  is  encouraging 
to  see  such  hearers  affected  under  the  word.  I  am  inform- 
ed that  when  I  preached  in  this  meeting  house  last  spring 
Mr.  G.,  who  was  one  of  my  hearers,  was  very  much  touch- 
ed, and  a  few  weeks  ago  died  a  penitent.  I  have  great  hope 
for  the  people  of  this  town.  I  had  a  comfortable  time  at 
R  ,  Esq.,  who  has  a  friendship  for  us. 

"  Wednesday  23d,  I  rode  about  twelve  miles  to  Litch- 
field, and  was  surprised  to  find  the  doors  of  the  Episcopai 
church  open  and  a  large  congregation  waiting  for  me.  I 
preached  from,  '  Enoch  walked  with  God,'  and  I  believe 
good  was  done.  I  left  Harry  to  preach  another  sermon  and 
went  on  to  the  centre  of  the  town  ;  the  bell  rang  and  1 
preached  to  a  few  in  the  Presbyterian  meeting  house,  and 
lodged  with  a  kind  Churchman. 

"  I  preached  in  the  skirts  of  the  town  where  I  was  op- 
posed by  who  made  a  great  disturbance.  I  told  him 

the  enemy  had  sent  him  to  pick  up  the  good  seed,  turned 
my  back  on  him,  and  went  on  my  way  accompanied  by 
brother  W.  and  H.  where  I  found  another  waiting  com 


REV.  F.  GARRETTSON. 


213 


pany,  in  another  part  of  the  town,  to  whom  I  declared, 
'  Except  ye  repent  ye  shall  all  likewise  perish.'  In  this 
town  we  have  given  the  devil  and  the  wicked  much  trou- 
ble ;  we  have  a  few  good  friends. 

"  Friday  25th,  we  rode  fourteen  miles  through  the  rain, 
many  people  gathered,  and  I  found  freedom  to  declare, 1  If 
we  say  that  we  have  no  sin  we  deceive  ourselves  :'  several 
were  in  tears,  and  there  was  a  shaking  among  the  people. 
The  squire  and  several  other  Calvinists  came  out  to  con- 
verse on  the  disputed  points  of  unconditional  election  and 
reprobation,  the  freedom  of  the  will,  and  the  perseverance 
of  the  saints.  I  had  to  discourse  with  them  until  nearly 
midnight,  and  I  believe  some  of  them  were  much  shaken. 
We  have  hard  work  to  plant  what  they  call  Arminianism 
in  this  county :  we  stand  in  need  of  the  wisdom  of  the 
serpent  and  the  harmlessness  of  the  dove. 

"  Saturday  26th,  I  rode  a  few  miles  and  preached  to  a 
company  of  people  assembled  in  a  barn  ;  my  text  was, 4  But 
deliver  us  from  evil.'  I  had  a  considerable  degree  of  free- 
dom in  enforcing  the  necessity  of  being  delivered  from  all 
sin  ;  some  believed  it  and  some  did  not ;  among  the  rest 
one  good  old  man  who  came  a  considerable  distance  on 
foot,  said  the  Lord  is  with  us  and  I  am  satisfied.  A  few 
weeks  ago  he  was  a  warm  pleader  for  the  unconditional 
decrees ;  but  now  he  sees  differently. 

"  Sunday  27th,  I  preached  in  Farmington  to  about  three 
hundred  people,  and  had  great  freedom  in  showing  that 
Christ  tasted  death  for  every  man,  and  that  as  the  way  was 
open,  if  they  did  not  repent  they  would  justly  be  damned. 
There  are  a  few  precious  souls  here  who  cleave  to  our 
doctrine  and  have  united  to  our  society. 

"  28th,  we  set  out  for  Boston,  rode  fifteen  miles,  stop- 
ped at  Hartford,  and  preached  in  the  court  house  to  five 
or  six  hundred  people,  who  seemed  to  give  great  heed 
to  the  words  wbich  were  spoken  :  while  Harry  gave  an 
exhortation  some  rude  people  behaved  very  uncivilly.  The 
19* 


214 


LIFE  OP  THE 


two  following  days  we  travelled  and  arrived  at  Worcester 
about  four  o'clock,  where  I  was  kindly  entertained  by 
Mr.  Chanler,  but  the  people  appeared  to  have  a  small 
share  of  religion  :  I  went  from  one  end  of  the  town  to  the 
other  and  could  get  no  one  to  open  the  court  house  and 
gather  the  people.    I  went  to  the  house  of  the  Rev.  Mr. 

B  .    I  was  asked  to  take  tea.    I  drew  near,  and 

inquired  if  it  was  not  customary  to  ask  a  blessing  ? 
No,  said  he,  not  over  tea:  I  then  drew  back  from  the 
table:  his  countenance  changed,  and  he  said  in  a  very 
short  manner,  *  You  may  ask  a  blessing  over  your  dish.' 
Pinching  want  might  drive  me  to  eat  and  drink  in  such 
a  case.  I  had  an  hour's  conversation  with  him.  It  is 
lamentable  for  masters  in  Israel  to  deny  the  power  of 
religion. 

"Tuesday,  July  1st,  we  rode  through  a  very  pleasant 
country  ;  I  never  saw  more  elegant  buildings  in  a  country 
place  than  those  that  surround  Cambridge,  and  the  col- 
lege has  an  imposing  appearance.  I  got  into  Boston, 
about  seven  o'clock,  after  riding  forty-eight  miles.  I 
boarded  Harry  at  the  master  Mason  for  the  Africans,  and 
I  took  my  own  lodgings  with  a  private  gentleman,  who  had 
been  a  Methodist  in  England,  but  has,  I  fear,  fallen  from 
the  spirit  of  Methodism. 

"  Sunday  4th,  I  attended  church  in  the  morning,  and 
gave  great  uneasiness  to  the  people  with  whom  I  lodged 
on  account  of  my  not  communing.  I  never  in  my  life  saw 
such  a  set  of  communicants,  dressed  in  the  height  of  the 
mode,  and  with  all  the  frippery  of  fashion — so  much  of 
the  world  in  their  manners  and  appearance  that  my  mind 
was  most  easy  to  look  on.  In  the  afternoon  I  preached 
in  a  meeting  house  which  had  formerly  belonged  to  Di 
Mather.  Monday  evening  likewise  in  the  same  place. 
Tuesday  I  went  from  end  to  end  of  the  town  and  visited 
several  who  were  friendly,  a  few  of  whom  were  formerly 
Methodists,  but  I  fear  they  are  not  such  in  practice.  I 


REV.  V,  GARRETTSON. 


215 


engaged  the  use  of  the  meeting  house,  and  a  place  for  a 
preacher  to  board,  and  on  Wednesday  set  out  for  Provi- 
dence. I  had  rode  but  about  thirty  miles  when  I  met 
brother  Lee,  and  while  we  were  sitting  on  our  horses  talk- 
ing, an  old  gentleman  rode  up  and  asked  us  to  go  to  his 
house  and  preach  that  night :  we  went  and  had  a  comfort- 
able meeting,  and  I  also  preached  the  next  morning : 
after  dinner  we  parted ;  brother  Lee  consented  to  go  to 
Boston  and  make  a  trial  there  until  I  could  send  another 
preacher.  I  reached  Providence  about  five  o'clock  ;  the 
bell  rang,  and  I  had  an  opportunity  of  preaching  in  good 
old  Mr.  Snow's  meeting  house. 

"  Friday  9th,  I  had  a  sweet  time  in  retirement,  and  in 
the  evening  addressed  a  larger  congregation  than  I  had 
the  night  before. 

"  Sunday  1 1th,  with  freedom  I  preached  in  the  morning 
at  six  o'clock.  I  officiated  all  day  for  good  Mr.  Snow,  and 
at  six  Harry  preached  in  the  meeting  house  to  more  than 
one  thousand  people.  I  appointed  to  preach  the  next  morn 
ing  at  five  o'clock,  and  I  suppose  three  hundred  people 
attended  to  hear  my  last  sermon.  I  had  a  sweet  time  in 
Providence.  I  have  no  doubt  but  the  Lord  begun  a  good 
work  in  many  hearts.  I  left  many  in  tears.  I  left  town 
about  nine  o'clock,  rode  about  thirty-five  miles,  and  lodged 

at  Colonel  P  's,  whom  I  found  to  be  a  very  kind  man, 

and  I  trust  the  family  were  stirred  up:  the  daughter 
seemed  to  be  much  affected. 

"Tuesday  lath,  I  rode  forty-five  miles  to  Hartford,  and 
preached  the  next  evening  to  as  ill  behaved  an  audience 
as  I  have  ever  seen  in  New-England.  The  people  of 
this  place,  with  a  few  exceptions,  seem  to  be  fast  asleep 
in  the  arms  of  the  wicked  one.  The  following  night  I 
preached  again,  and  some  of  what  are  called  the  gentry 
behaved  so  ill  that  I  was  under  the  necessity  of  breaking 
up  the  meeting  and  declining  to  preach  by  candle  ligh$. 

"  Sunday  18th,  I  preached  again  in  the  state  house,  to 


216 


LIFE  OP  THE 


a  few  who  gave  attention.  I  rode  to  Weathersfield  and 
preached  at  eleven  o'clock,  and  likewise  at  two  o'clock, 
and  then  returned  and  preached  at  Hartford  at  five  o'clock 
to  about  two  hundred  people.  I  am  apprehensive  from 
the  state  of  religion  in  this  place  that  the  ministers  do 
not  enjoy  the  life  and  power  of  religion ;  they  seem  to  be 
so  smoothed  over  that  they  cannot  with  any  degree  of 
patieace  bear  to  hear  of  the  carnal  mind,  or  any  mention 
of  hell. 

"  Thursday,  I  preached  with  freedom  at  Farmington, 
and  on  Tuesday  morning  I  gave  an  exhortation  on  the 
subject  of  baptism,  and  baptized  fourteen  adults  and  chil- 
dren, and  we  had  a  sweet  time,  and  then  rode  to  Litch- 
field and  preached  to  a  serious  company.  I  have  no 
doubt  that  the  Lord  has  begun  a  good  work  in  this  town. 

Brother  W  is  a  very  acceptable  preacher  in  this  new 

circuit,  and  the  Lord  owns  his  labours. 

"  I  lodged  at  Mr.  O  's,  and  had  a  long  conversation 

with  him  and  his  brother,  who  related  a  very  singular 
circumstance,  which  was  as  follows: — The  brother  (as 
they  both  informed  me)  was  intended  for  a  Presbyterian 
minister ;  he  had  gone  through  his  course  of  study,  and 
as  a  probationer  he  had  begun  to  preach,  and  I  doubt  not 
from  what  he  informed  me  but  that  he  was  acquainted 
with  inward  religion.  He  fancied  that  if  he  was  called 
to  preach  the  Lord  would  endue  him  with  a  gift  of  mira- 
cles, and  he  concluded  that  he  would  preach  no  more  until 
he  obtained  that  gift.  He  began  to  fast,  and  after  he  had 
fasted  eight  or  nine  days,  ministers,  people,  and  physi- 
cians came  around  him,  telling  him  that  he  would  shortly 
be  a  dead  man  unless  he  took  some  nourishment — at 
another  time  they  endeavoured  to  force  him  to  eat,  but  to 
no  purpose.  He  told"  me  that  he  did  not  eat  a  mouthful 
of  victuals  during  forty  days,  and  only  drank  water  and  a 
few  times  a  little  small  beer.  He  likewise  told  me  that 
nothing  went  through  his  body  for  forty  days.    His  bro- 


REV.  F.  GARRETTSON, 


217 


ther,  who  I  trust  is  a  man  who  fears  the  Lord,  professed 
to  be  an  eye  witness  of  the  truth  of  this  statement ;  he 
was  with  him  most  of  the  time,  and  said  that  during  the 
forty  days  he  did  as  much  work  as  he  himself  was  able 
to  do,  who  eat  four  or  five  times  a  day.  When  we  would 
come  in  from  work,  said  he,  he  would  take  nothing  but  a 
little  water  or  a  little  small  beer,  and  then  go  to  work 
again.  From  the  tenth  to  the  nineteenth  day  of  his  fast, 
he  seemed  somewhat  feeble,  but  after  that  he  grew  strong 
and  looked  nearly  as  fresh  and  well  as  he  ever  did,  and 
continued  to  labour  hard  during  that  time  :  after  the  forty 
days  were  ended,  he  eat  as  hearty  as  usual,  and  found  no 
injury  from  it,  though  the  physicians  warned  him  that  in 
so  doing  he  risked  his  life.  Before  this  he  was  much 
exercised  about  the  doctrines  peculiar  to  Calvinism,  and 
had  renounced  them.  When  I  saw  him  1  found  him  a 
believer  in  the  same  system  of  free  salvation  which  the 
Methodists  hold  out,  and  he  has  begun  boldly  to  preach 
again. 

"  Saturday  I  rode  as  far  as  Cornwall,  and  preached  at 
Squire  Rogers's.  I  found  that  the  Lord  had  begun  a  bless- 
ed work  in  this  town  when  1  preached  here  before,  so  I 
rode  to  Canaan,  where  I  was  comfortable. 

"  Sunday  25th,  I  preached  in  Canaan  to  about  five 
hundred  people,  from  Matt,  xxv,  14,  15,  the  parable  of 
the  talents.  The  Lord  was  with  us :  the  work  in  this 
place  is  moving  on.  I  have  circulated  a  subscription  for 
the  building  of  a  church  here.  Brother  Bloodgood  was 
with  me ;  as  it  was  too  warm  in  the  house  I  preached  in 
the  open  air.  Harry  preached  after  me  with  much  ap- 
plause. I  rode  in  the  afternoon  and  preached  in  Salis- 
bury, in  a  part  of  the  town  in  which  I  had  never  before 
preached,  and  I  think  I  have  never  seen  so  tender  a  meet- 
ing in  this  town  before,  for  a  general  weeping  ran  through 
the  assembly,  especially  while  Harry  gave  an  exhortation 
The  Lord  is  carrying  on  a  blessed  work  in  this  town. 


218 


LIFE  OF  THE 


"  Monday,  July  26th,  I  preached  on  the  whole  arraoui 
of  God,  with  freedom,  and  in  the  afternoon  at  brotheT 
Haywood's  from,  1  If  our  gospel  be  hid  it  is  hid  to  them 
that  are  lost.'  One  careless  woman  was  brought  under 
concern,  so  that  shortly  after  she  went  home  she  returned 
and  opened  to  me  the  state  of  her  mind,  and  appeared  to 
be  in  great  distress  indeed. 

"  Tuesday,  July  27th,  between  two  huge  mountains  the 
morning  appeared  very  beautiful,  and  I  was  very  much 
delighted  with  the  prospect  when  the  natural  sun  had 
arisen  and  illuminated  the  earth  with  his  bright  beams, 
but  one  much  brighter  Sun  doth  arise  to  cheer  the  mind, 
even  the  Sun  of  righteousness.  At  four  o'clock  I  preach- 
ed on  another  beautiful  mountain,  in  a  Presbyterian  meet- 
ing house,  to  about  three  hundred  people  who  gave  heed 
to  the  things  spoken.  The  people  on  this  mountain  are 
so  far  convinced  that  they  appear  to  receive  the  gospel. 
When  we  first  came  to  this  mountain  the  people  were 
much  prejudiced,  but  are  now  more  reconciled,  and  there 
is  a  prospect  of  a  society. 

"  Wednesday,  July  2Sth,  I  had  a  sweet  time  at  the  fur- 
nace, and  sent  on  Harry  to  supply  my  afternoon's  appoint- 
ment.   I  rode  twelve  miles  with  two  disciples,  and  had 

an  opportunity  to  see  a  distressed  woman,  Mrs.  L  n, 

who  has  almost  lost  her  reason.  I  endeavoured  to  con- 
verse with  her,  but  I  was  too  late.  They  are  very  much 
engaged  to  give  her  medical  aid,  but  a  revelation  of  the 
love  and  favour  of  God  alone  can  relieve  her. 

"  July  29th,  I  rode  to  Hudson,  where  I  found  the 
people  very  curious  to  hear  Harry.  I  therefore  declined 
preaching  that  their  curiosity  might  be  satisfied.  The 
different  denominations  heard  him  with  much  admiration, 
and  the  Quakers  thought  that  as  he  was  unlearned  he 
must  preach  by  immediate  inspiration. 

"  Friday  30th,  I  spent  part  of  the  day  in  planning  a  new 
diurch  in  this  oity,  and  in  the  evening  preached  to  several 


REV.  F.  GARRETTSON. 


219 


hundred  people  with  considerable  freedom  from, 1  Him  that 
honoureth  me  I  will  honour,'  &c,  and  I  think  I  never  wit- 
nessed a  more  solemn  time  in  this  place.  The  people  of 
this  city  drive  away  their  convictions  by  the  love  of  the 
world.  I  have  frequently  seen  fine  prospects  here  which 
were  soon  gone. 

"  Saturday  31st,  crossed  the  North  river,  rode  twelve 
miles,  and  preached  among  the  mountains.  The  Lord  is 
deepening  his  work  among  these  poor  people.  The  soci- 
ety is  young,  but  growing." 

In  the  month  of  October  he  attended  the  conference  in 
the  city  of  New- York. 

We  may  form  some  idea  of  the  extent  and  usefulness 
of  the  labours  of  Mr  Garrettson  and  those  associated  with 
him,  from  the  fact  that  there  had  been  an  increase  of  two 
thousand  five  hundred  and  forty-seven  church  members 
during  the  three  years  of  hard  toil  in  this  part  of  the 
country.  When  he  commenced  his  labours  here  in  1788 
there  were  only  four  circuits,  namely,  New- York,  Long 
Island,  New  Rochelle,  and  Dutchess;  but  in  1791  there 
were  twelve  circuits,  namely,  New- York,  Long  Island, 
New  Rochelle,  Dutchess,  Columbia,  New  Britain,  Cam- 
bridge, Albany,  Saratoga,  Otsego,  Newburg,  and  Wyo- 
ming. This  one  district  at  that  time  comprehended  nearly 
the  whole  territory  now  included  in  the  New- York  con- 
ference, consisting  of  seven  districts,  numbering  eighty 
circuits  and  stations,  and  one  hundred  and  sixty-three 
effective  preachers. 

By  this  estimate  those  who  now  come  among  us  may  see 
what  their  fathers  in  the  gospel  had  to  encounter,  the 
immense  labours  they  performed,  and  the  consequent 
privations  they  must  have  endured,  as  well  as  the  asto- 
nishing success  which  accompanied  their  exertions  in  the 
cause  of  their  Master. 


220 


MFE  OF  THE 


CHAPTER  XIV. 

End  of  the  printed  journal— Division  of  his  district — Visits  Alba 
*iy—  Meets  with  Bishop  Asbury — Attends  Conference—  His  testi 
mony  of  Bishop  Asbury'a  excellences — Account  of  the  Shakers — 
Tour  into  the  new  settlements — State  of  the  country — Work  of 
God  revives — Providential  escape  from  danger — Visits  the  eastern 
part  of  his  district — Meets  Bishop  Asbury,  and  converses  with  him 
>n  church  government — Attends  general  Conference  in  Baltimore 
— Mr.  O'Kelly's  division— Its  effects — Visits  his  friends  in  Mary- 
land— Returns  to  New-York — Passes  through  his  district — His 
marriage. 

The  printed  journal  of  Mr.  Ganettson,  by  which  I 
have  been  so  much  assisted  thus  far,  ends  with  the  con- 
tents of  the  preceding  chapter  ;  and  his  manuscripts  from 
this  period  are  not  very  voluminous,  although  he  continued 
occasional  notices  of  the  exercises  of  his  mind,  as  well  as 
of  his  public  labours.  From  these  and  from  other  docu- 
ments within  reach,  I  shall  endeavour  to  fill  up  the  re- 
mainder of  the  years  of  his  devoted  life— devoted  exclu- 
sively to  the  best  of  all  causes,  the  cause  of  man's  salvation. 

At  the  conference  of  1791,  the  district  over  which  Mr. 
Garrettson  had  presided  with  so  much  honour  to  himself 
and  usefulness  to  others,  was  divided  into  two  :  the  south- 
ern part,  including  Newburg,  Wyoming,  New- York,  New 
Rochelle  and  Long  Island  circuits,  was  placed  under  the 
oversight  of  the  Rev.  Robert  Cloud  ;  Dutchess,  Columbia. 
New  Britain,  Cambridge,  Albany,  Saratoga,  and  Otsego, 
formed  the  district  of  Mr.  Garrettson.  On  the  11th  of 
June  he  arrived  in  the  city  of  Albany,  found  the  labours 
of  the  preacher  had  been  much  blessed,  and  that  he  had 
succeeded  in  erecting  a  house  of  worship,  which  Mr.  Gar- 
rettson dedicated  to  the  service  of  Almighty  God ;  after 
which,  in  company  with  the  preacher,  he  went  through 
the  city  from  house  to  house,  soliciting  contributions  to 


REV.  F.  GARRETTSON. 


221 


aid  in  paying  for  their  newly-built  house.  They  collected, 
however,  in  the  whole,  only  forty  pounds  or  one  hundred 
dollars.  From  Albany  he  travelled  west  as  far  as  Johns- 
town, where  he  contracted  for  a  lot  of  ground  and  engaged 
the  workmen  to  build  a  house  of  worship. 

In  consequence  of  the  division  of  his  district,  Mr.  Gar- 
rettson  was  enabled  to  fill  up  more  of  the  intermediate 
places,  and  to  spend  more  time  in  regulating  the  societies 
and  setting  things  in  order.  Having  done  all  he  could 
for  the  "  little  flock"  in  Johnstown,  he  returned  to  Albany, 
and  from  thence  passed  on  to  Hudson,  and  visited  the 
western  part  of  Connecticut,  preaching  in  all  the  towns 
through  which  he  passed  where  he  could  obtain  a  place  to 
preach  in  until  he  came  to  Farmington,  where  he  met 
Bishop  Asbury. 

From  the  time  Mr.  Asbury  had  been  consecrated  to  the 
office  of  a  bishop,  according  to  the  rules  of  the  Discipline, 
he  had  travelled  at  large  through  the  country,  meeting  tho 
preachers  in  their  several  conferences  at  times  and  places 
most  convenient  for  them  and  advantageous  to  the  work 
in  which  they  were  engaged.  It  was  customary  when  he 
came  within  the  bounds  of  a  presiding  elder's  district,  for 
the  elder  to  accompany  him  from  place  to  place,  that  from 
a  personal  inspection  of  the  work,  he  might  be  able  to 
oversee  the  whole  to  the  better  advantage.  And  this 
personal  and  efficient  superintendency  devolved  prin- 
cipally upon  Bishop  Asbury,  as  Dr.  Coke,  though  denomi- 
nated a  joint  superintendent  with  him,  was  generally  in 
Europe  during  the  interval  of  the  conferences.  To  Bishop 
Asbury,  therefore,  the  preachers  looked  for  direction  in 
all  important  matters,  and  next  to  him  to  the  presiding 
elders  of  the  districts.  At  this  time  Mr.  Asbury  came  into 
this  district,  and  accompanied  Mr.  Garrettson  through 
Litchfield  and  Cornwall  to  Canaau,  where  they  held  a 
quarterly  meeting,  and  thence  to  Albany,  where  Mr.  As- 
bury preached  five  times  in  the  new  meeting  house.  Here 
20 


222 


LIFE  OF  THE 


ihe  preachers  assembled  and  "  held,"  says  Mr.  Garrettsoii 
a  little  conference,"  and  one  of  the  brethren  was  set 
apart  to  the  office  of  a  deacon.  From  thence  they  "  tra- 
velled through  Coeyman's,  Hudson,  Rhinebeck,  and  Nine 
Partners,  and  on  Saturday  and  Sunday  held  a  quarterly 
meeting  not  far  from  Oblong,  where  a  vast  concourse  of 
people  assembled,  so  that  the  meeting  house,  though  large, 
would  not  contain  one  third  of  the  people ;  they  therefore 
withdrew  to  the  woods,  and  many  seemed  to  receive  the 
word  with  joy."  From  thence  they  went  on  south  to  Peeks- 
kill  and  lodged  at  Governor  Courtlandt's.  In  the  "  morn- 
ing," says  Mr.  Garrettson,  "  I  was  under  the  necessity  of 
parting  with  Bishop  Asbury.  We  had  had  a  pleasant  time 
together,  and  I  felt  a  continual  calm  in  my  soul,  and  could 
not  leave  him  without  reluctance.  I  am  satisfied  that  he 
possesses  the  qualifications  of  a  primitive  bishop."  This 
testimony  to  the  qualifications  of  Mr.  Asbury  as  a  bishop 
in  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  is  the  more  valuable 
as  it  comes  from  one  who  had  been  for  a  considerable 
time  his  intimate  friend,  had  frequently  heard  him  preach 
been  in  his  private  and  public  councils,  and  who  knew 
how  to  estimate  true  worth  of  character.  And  it  is  no 
little  recommendation  of  Mr.  Garrettson  that  such  a  man 
as  Bishop  Asbury  reposed  the  most  unlimited  confidence 
in  his  integrity  and  faithfulness  in  the  cause  of  his  divine 
Master. 

Mr.  Garrettson  continued  his  itinerary  visits  through  his 
district,  often  cheered  by  crowded  congregations  hanging 
upon  his  lips  for  instruction,  and  sometimes  depressed  by 
the  indifference  with  which  the  word  was  received.  On 
Monday,  Sept.  3,  he  entered  the  state  of  Massachusetts, 
and  met  Mr.  Robert  Green,  one  of  the  preachers  who  tra- 
velled on  the  Albany  circuit,  and  found  the  commence- 
ment of  a  glorious  work  of  religion  in  that  part  of  the 
country. 

The  faithful  minister  of  Jesus  Christ  who  has  proclaim 


REV.  F.  GARRETTSON. 


223 


Q(\  an  irreconcilable  war  against  sin  and  Satan,  will  very 
much  deceive  himself  if  he  thinks  to  pass  on  smoothly 
without  opposition  from  his  grand  adversary.  Not  only  are 
the  wicked  and  the  openly  profane  leagued  against  him, 
but  also  the  merely  formal  professor,  as  well  as  all  those 
whose  peculiarities  of  belief  are  brought  into  contact  with 
the  pure  truths  of  the  gospel.  Among  other  evils  in  our 
country,  where  an  unrestrained  liberty  of  thought  and 
action  in  religious  matters  is  guaranteed  to  its  citizens) 
numerous  heresies,  some  of  the  most  wild  and  extravagant 
nature,  have  sprung  up  and  thriven  as  in  a  luxuriant  soil. 
These,  often  more  destructive  in  their  consequences  than 
an  undisguised  opposition  to  the  gospel,  are  to  be  encoun- 
tered, their  influence  as  far  as  possible  counteracted,  that 
those  who  are  carried  away  by  their  fatal  delusions  may 
be  reclaimed  to  the  "  good  and  right  way."  Among  others 
by  which  the  age  has  been  distinguished,  and  in  many 
instances  disgraced,  is  that  of  Shakerism.  Though  quite 
local  in  its  character  and  influence,  it  has  been  considered 
of  sufficient  importance  to  be  noticed  in  the  records  of  the 
day  as  a  distinct  denomination.  This  spurious  offspring 
of  an  adulterated  Christianity,  has  deluded  and  blinded 
the  minds  of  a  very  cosniderable  number  of  our  citizens, 
and  ought  doubtless  to  be  stamped  with  a  seal  of  disap- 
probation by  all  sober-minded  and  orthodox  Christians. 

These  remarks  have  arisen  from  the  following  notice 
of  this  deluded  sect  by  Mr.  Garrettson,  under  date  of  Sep- 
tember 3  :  "  I  met  a  sensible  man  who  had  been  a  Shaker, 
but  has  left  them  and  joined  us.  Of  this  person  I  received 
the  most  full  and  satisfactory  account  of  the  people  called 
Shakers  that  I  have  ever  had.  I  had  been  at  a  loss  to 
know  how  or  from  whence  they  sprang.  He  tells  me  they 
are  the  relics  of  Bell,  who  was  formerly  a  Methodist 
preacher  in  England,  but  was  excommunicated  by  Mr. 
Wesley  for  his  enthusiastic  notions.  He  held  to  our  being 
as  perfect  as  angels,  or  as  Adam  was  in  paradise ;  and  was 


224 


LIFE  OF  THE 


so  wild  as  to  prophesy  that  on  such  a  day  a  part  of  Lon 
don  should  be  destroyed,  to  the  great  harm  of  thousands 
in  that  city.  Once  he  was  a  man  of  great  faith ;  but 
where  is  poor  deluded  Bell  now !  His  followers  were  dis- 
persed, and  after  a  time  a  few  of  them  came  over  and 
settled  at  Niskayuna,  where  they  remained  peaceably  for 
some  time,  until  the  mother,  as  she  was  called,  Ann  Lee, 
professed  to  pass  through  an  uncommon  change;  and  a 
few  entered  upon  their  new  work,  which  consisted  mostly 
in  dancing,  shaking,  turning  round,  and  talking,  as  they 
call  it,  in  the  unknown  tongues.  This  new  system  was 
for  a  time  carried  on  with  great  rapidity,  so  that  persons 
of  respectability  joined  them,  and  among  the  rest  several 
ministers.  I  have  conversed  with  several  sensible  men 
who  have  left  them,  who  told  me  that  while  among  them 
they  hated  every  thing  they  thought  to  be  sinful,  and  verily 
thought  they  were  doing  right." 

The  following  extracts  from  his  journal  will  show  the 
progress  of  the  gospel  in  some  of  the  new  settlements  on 
the  west  side  of  the  Hudson  river. 

"  Saturday,  Sept.  24,  I  left  Albany  and  attended  a 
quarterly  meeting  at  Captain  Groosbeck's  twenty  miles  to 
the  north.  I  found  great  freedom  to  speak.  Several  ot 
the  preachers  spoke  feelingly  and  freely. 

"Sunday  25th,  our  lovefeast  began  at  nine  o'clock. 
Several  of  our  friends  spoke  their  experience  well.  One 
of  our  pious  sisters  gave  the  following  account : — '  I  was 
convinced  all  was  not  well  with  me ;  but  knew  not  what 
I  wanted,  (this  was  previous  to  hearing  the  Methodists.) 
One  day  I  took  my  Bible  and  went  into  the  woods  to  read 
and  seek  the  Lord.  I  sat  down  under  a  large  tree,  and 
was  reading  and  weeping,  and  desirous  to  know  what  I 
should  do  to  be  saved :  I  at  length  listened  and  heard  a 
voice  saying  unto  me,  Remove  from  that  place.  I  knew 
not  but  it  might  be  imagination,  and  read  on  till  I  heard 
it  again  a  second  and  a  third  time.    I  at  length  removed 


REV.  F.  GARRETTSON. 


225 


from  the  place  and  sat  down  about  twenty  feet  off.  No 
sooner  had  I  done  this  than  a  part  of  the  tree  fell  on  the 
place  where  I  had  been  sitting.  I  looked  up  and  saw  the 
hand  of  God  in  my  preservation,  and  was  enabled  to  look 
to  my  blessed  Redeemer,  and  he  gave  me  to  know  that  all 
my  sins  were  blotted  out,  and  I  returned  to  the  house 
happy  in  the  Lord.  After  this  I  had  the  pleasure  of  cast- 
ing in  my  lot  among  the  Methodists,  and  I  feel  thankful 
to  the  Lord,  and  am  now  happy  in  the  love  of  God.'  I 
preached  after  the  lovefeast  on  St.  John's  account  of  the 
Laodiceans,  for  I  feared  they  were  in  a  lukewarm  state. 
After  meeting  ended  we  settled  a  dispute  between  two 
brethren,  and  I  trust  some  are  brought  to  mourn  on  ac- 
count of  their  backsliding. 

"  Monday  26th,  I  crossed  the  North  river  accompanied 
by  brother  C  c,  and  preached  at  Newtown,  and  admi- 
nistered the  sacrament.  1  had  a  sweet  season,  and  consi- 
derable enlargement  in  the  society  by  the  instrumentality 
of  brother  Candle.  I  rode  ten  or  twelve  miles  to  Saratoga, 
where  I  was  to  preach  at  four  o'clock,  but  could  not  begin 
till  five  :  the  congregation  was  so  numerous  that  the  house 
would  not  contain  them  ;  so  I  preached  under  a  tree  with 
great  freedom.  I  had  several  of  the  settled  clergy  to  hear. 
On  the  whole  we  had  a  weeping  time.  I  was  much 
pleased  with  the  good  behaviour  of  the  people.  By  can- 
dle light  I  administered  the  sacrament  to  nearly  twenty 
of  our  young  converts,  and  as  many  waited  to  see  it  as 
could  crowd  in,  and  we  had  a  happy  and  an  affecting  time. 
I  feel  myself  happy  among  the  poor  children  of  God. 

"  Tuesday  27th,  I  was  to  preach  at  Fish  creek  :  a  man 
met  us  in  the  road.  *  Stop,  sir,5  said  he,  '  and  clear  up 
one  thing.  Is  it  right  for  you  to  part  man  and  wife  ?  My 
wife  joined  your  church  last  night.  We  are  parted,  we 
are  parted  !'  The  woman  was.  in  a  flood  of  tears,  and  he 
raving  like  a  madman.  We  passed  along,  and  I  preached 
again  to  upwards  of  two  hundred,  and  communed  with  a 
20* 


226 


LIFE  OF  THE 


few  of  our  young  converts.  The  people  in  this  place  scon 
as  hard  as  rocks.   I  lodged  at  the  house  of  a  kind  friend, 
and  had  some  conversation  with  a  religiously  disposed 
Presbyterian. 

"  Wednesday  28th,  we  rode  to  Saratoga  springs,  where 
I  preached.  The  larger  part  of  the  congregation  behaved 
well,  but  some  were  rude.  This  was  a  mixed  companj 
from  different  parts  of  the  union.  In  the  afternoon  I 
preached  at  Cadersoy's  creek,  and  was  much  discomposed 
by  noisy  children.  I  stand  in  need  of  patience.  O  God  ' 
give  every  grace  of  thy  Holy  Spirit. 

"  Thursday  29th.  This  morning  my  mind  is  comforta- 
ble in  the  Lord.  I  travelled  about  twenty  miles  through 
a  country  thinly  inhabited,  the  road  new  and  exceedingly 
bad,  to  Broadalbin,  where  I  had  an  opportunity  of  preach- 
ing to  a  well-behaved  congregation,  part  of  whom  had 
moved  from  Rhode  Island.  Among  the  rest  I  met  with 
Mr.  Snow,  son  of  the  Rev.  Mr.  Snow  of  Providence,  at 
whose  house  I  preached.  He  emulates  the  piety  of  his 
good  old  father.  In  this  place  we  have  a  growing  society 
Among  them  my  spirit  was  much  refreshed. 

"Friday  30th,  I  rode  to  Mayfield,  a  town  settled  since 
the  revolution.  When  in  this  place  four  months  since  I 
was  much  encouraged ;  but  they  appear  to  be  greatly  re- 
tarded in  the  race.  O  !  the  world  and  the  sublunary  things 
thereof  are  a  great  hindrance  to  vital  piety. 

M  Saturday  31st,  I  rode  to  Johnstown.  In  time  of 
preaching  the  children  made  much  disturbance.  After 
sermon  two  of  our  brethren  exhorted.  About  four  months 
ago  I  visited  this  town,  agreed  for  a  lot,  and  encouraged 
our  few  friends  to  build  the  Lord  a  house,  which  is  now 
in  order  for  worship. 

"  Sunday,  Nov.  1st.  As  it  was  quarter  day,  as  many 
people  came  together  as  our  new  building  would  contain, 
made  up  of  a  variety  of  denominations  :  I  preached  from, 
'  Now  the  end  of  the  commandment  is  charity,  out  of  a 
pure  heart,  a  good  conscience,  and  faith  unfeigned.'  * 


REV.  P.  GARRETTSOX. 


In  1792  we  find  him  travelling  over  the  same  ground, 
and  extending  his  labours  even  further  west.  The  prin- 
cipal part  of  the  country,  after  going  a  short  distance  from 
the  banks  of  the  Hudson,  at  this  time  was  but  recently 
settled  ;  the  people,  though  industrious,  were  generally 
poor,  living  in  log  houses,  enjoying  merely  the  necessaries 
of  life.  On  this  account  the  preachers  who  first  visited 
them  were  subjected  to  privations  and  inconveniences  to 
which  those  who  have  since  "  entered  into  their  labours" 
are  strangers.  How  often  have  the  pioneers  in  the  gospel 
field  been  found  to  preach,  eat,  and  sleep  in  the  same 
room,  live  on  the  coarsest  fare,  and  at  their  quarterly 
meetings  either  assemble  in  a  barn  or  in  a  grove !  In  the 
warm  season  of  the  year,  however,  it  is  not  unpleasant 
to  worship  Him  who  "  hangeth  the  earth  upon  nothing 
and  stretcheth  the  north  over  the  empty  space"  under 
the  foliage  of  a  pleasant  grove. 

On  the  last  of  June  Mr.  Garrettson  held  a  quarterly 
meeting  at  Broadalbin,  and  on  the  second  day  of  the 
meeting,  July  1,  he  says  that  about  four  hundred  people 
assembled,  and  they  had  a  moving  profitable  time  : — 
"  There  were,"  says  he,  "  a  large  number  at  the  com- 
munion, and  many,  I  trust,  will  bless  God  in  eternity  for 
this  day.  We  lodged  at  the  house  of  brother  Snow,  son 
of  the  Rev.  Mr.  Snow  of  Providence,  R.  I.,  before  men- 
tioned, and  I  am  happy  to  add  that  I  think  the  son  emu- 
lates his  pious  father.  I  am  much  pleased  with  the  peo- 
ple of  this  town,  as  they  appear  well  disposed,  and  the 
Lord  is  carrying  on  a  glorious  work  among  them.  It  is 
not  enough  for  me,  O  my  God  !  to  bear  a  public  testimony 
to  the  truth,  and  to  labour  heartily  and  cheerfully  in  thy 
vineyard :  I  must  be  holy  or  I  cannot  have  a  seat  in  thy 
kingdom." 

It  was  in  this  spirit  of  ardent  devotion,  with  his  mind 
constantly  bent  and  all  his  powers  of  soul  and  body  con- 
secrated to  the  advancement  of  the  Redeemer's  glory,  that 


228 


LIFE  OF  THE 


Mr.  Garrettson  pursued  his  way  through  this  newly-settled 
country,  encouraging  the  hearts  and  strengthening  the 
hands  of  his  junior  brethren  in  the  ministry,  as  well  as  dis- 
pensing the  word  of  life  to  all  whom  he  could  reach  with 
the  sound  of  his  voice.  After  he  returned  to  the  city  of 
Albany,  a  place  of  great  spiritual  dearth,  though  much  of 
his  labour  had  been  bestowed  upon  it,  he  was  cheered 
with  the  following  intelligence  from  the  preacher  who  had 
charge  of  the  societies  where  he  had  preached  the  preced- 
ing Wednesday  and  Thursday  near  old  Schoharie  :  "  The 
day  after  you  left  us  I  began  to  visit  from  house  to  house. 
Many  in  deep  distress  followed  me,  and  cried  aloud  for 
mercy,  so  that  before  we  went  to  rest  ten  souls  were  set  at 
liberty."  Soon  after  another  letter  from  the  same  person 
and  place  informed  him  that  "  the  blessed  work  was  going 
on,  and  that  twenty  souls  had  found  peace  with  God." 
On  recording  this  joyful  news,  he  exclaims,  "  O  Albany  ! 
when  will  God  arise  in  power  and  shake  thy  dry  bones ! 
Gracious  God  !  thou  canst  work  and  none  can  hinder." 

On  Monday  he  left  Albany  to  attend  some  appointments 
on  his  district,  when,  "on  crossing  a  creek,"  says  he, 
"  my  horse  suddenly  plunged  into  a  deep  hole  entirely 
over  his  head  in  water ;  but  though  I  was  much  wet,  I 
was  brought  through  unhurt;  and  after  travelling  upwards 
of  twenty  miles,  I  was  abundantly  compensated  by  those 
refreshing  streams  of  which  the  world  knows  not,  while 
preaching  to  a  company  of  the  poor  gathered  from  their 
cottages.  This  to  me  is  much  sweeter  employment  than 
to  dwell  at  ease  in  affluence,  while  the  poor  are  perishing 
for  lack  of  knowledge.  O  that  all  the  ministers  of  God 
would  consider  this  and  carefully  look  after  Christ's  sheep 
in  the  wilderness."  In  this  tour  around  his  district  he 
extended  his  labours  still  further  into  the  new  settlements, 
and  derived  great  satisfaction  from  witnessing  the  blessed 
effects  of  those  faithful  preachers  over  whom  he  watched 
with  paternal  tenderness  and  care,  and  whose  assurance 


REV.  F.  GARRETTSON. 


229 


of  a  divine  call  to  this  important  work  was  rendered  still 
more  satisfactory  in  the  awakening  and  conversion  of 
souls.  To  satisfy  himself  more  fully  respecting  their  quali- 
fications and  call  to  this  work,  he  tells  us  that  he  "  took 
particular  pains  to  examine  them,  as  well  as  to  hear  them 
preach  as  often  as  practicable ;  and  also  to  give  them  those 
cautions  and  directions  which  I  considered  suitable  and 
necessary ;  for  which  many  of  them  manifest  their  thank- 
fulness." After  traversing  through  several  parts  of  this 
new  country,  and  witnessing  the  blessed  effects  of  their 
ministrations,  he  says,  "  God  will  do  a  great  work  in  this 
country."  How  prophetic!  Since  that  time  the  blessed 
work  has  spread  through  all  this  western  country  to  the 
lakes,  and  into  Upper  and  Lower  Canada. 

Under  date  of  Saturday  28th,  he  gives  the  following 
remarkable  account: — "On  looking  back  I  see  the  hand 
of  a  good  God  in  my  preservation  last  Thursday.    I  came 

to  Mr.  weary  and  thirsty.    I  asked  for  something 

to  drink,  and  my  kind  friend's  wife  went  to  fetch  it ;  after 
staying  about  fifteen  minutes  she  returned  with  some  small 
beer :  as  she  advanced  toward  me  I  was  as  sensibly  im- 
pressed as  if  some  one  had  told  me,  That  woman  is  not 
too  good  to  put  poison  in  the  drink.  As  I  was  putting  it 
to  my  lips  the  same  impression  was  so  strong,  that  imme- 
diately I  refused,  and  put  it  d®wn  on  the  table  untouched. 
Shortly  after  dinner  was  brought  on  the  table  ;  but  I  could 
eat  very  little.  The  next  morning  she  poisoned  her  hus- 
band and  two  others  with  the  meat  which  had  been  set 
before  me.    I  was  informed  not  long  since  that  she  had 

said  she  would  put  an  end  to  all  the  d  d  Methodists. 

A  skilful  physician  was  at  hand,  or  in  all  probability  they 
would  have  lost  their  lives.  She  was  immediately  sent  to 
the  jail  in  Albany." 

He  then  came  to  Rhinebeck,  where  he  enjoyed  sweet 
consolation  in  communion  with  God  in  secret,  and  with 
his  Christian  friends.   Thence  he  passed  on  through  the 


230 


LIFE  OF  THE 


eastern  part  of  York  state  into  Connecticut  and  Massachu- 
setts to  Pittsfield,  where  he  had  the  pleasure  of  again  meet 
ing  Bishop  Asbury,  as  he  was  returning  from  the  confer- 
ence at  Lynn,  Mass.  "  I  can  truly  say,"  observes  Mr. 
Garrettson,  "  I  was  never  more  happy  to  see  him."  They 
then  went  in  company  to  Albany,  where  the  preachers  in 
these  parts,  twenty  in  number,  were  assembling  for  con- 
ference, which  was  opened  on  Wednesday  15th,  by  Bishop 
Asbury,  "  with  an  excellent  sermon."  This  conference, 
it  seems,  was  attended  with  much  of  the  presence  of  God, 
and  the  preachers  went  to  their  several  stations  with  glad 
hearts  and  renewed  courage,  knowing  their  work  was 
with  God. 

From  this  conference  he  accompanied  Bishop  Asbury 
to  Rhinebeck,  where  he  had  the  happiness  of  hearing  him 
preach  a  "  very  useful  sermon."  On  the  way  Mr.  Garrett- 
son says,  "  we  had  some  close  conversation  on  church 
government.  On  this  subject  there  is  not  a  perfect  una- 
nimity of  sentiment."  What  particular  point  of  church 
government  it  was  concerning  which  they  discoursed,  we 
are  not  told ;  but  it  is  presumed  that  it  related  to  the 
general  superintendency,  as  Mr.  Garrettson  was  of  the 
opinion,  that  instead  of  having  the  whole  continent  under 
one  general  superintendency,  it  would  have  been  better  if 
it  had  been  divided  among  several,  making  each  superin- 
tendent responsible  for  his  own  particular  district  to  the 
general  conference.  To  this  opinion  I  believe  he  adhered 
to  the  last,  though  he  calmly  acquiesced  in  the  decisions  of 
a  majority  of  his  brethren  in  this  as  well  as  in  all  matters 
relating  to  the  regulations  of  the  discipline  of  the  church. 

From  Rhinebeck  he  passed  on  to  New- York,  and  from 
thence  through  Philadelphia  to  Baltimore  in  order  to  at- 
tend the  general  conference  which  assembled  October  31, 
1792.  It  was  at  this  conference  that  the  subject  of  an 
appeal  from  the  appointment  of  the  bishop  to  the  annual 
conference  was  brought  forward  by  Mr.  O'Kelly,  and 


REV.  F.  GARRETTSON. 


231 


largely  debated.  That  all  may  understand  the  nature  of 
this  subject,  it  is  necessary  to  remark  that  according  to 
the  regulations  of  the  discipline,  the  bishop  attending  an 
annual  conference  has  the  sole  power  of  appointing  all  the 
preachers  to  their  several  stations.  Mr.  O'Kelly  wished  to 
put  what  he  considered  a  salutary  check  upon  this  power, 
by  providing  that  if  a  preacher  felt  himself  aggrieved 
or  oppressed  in  his  appointment,  he  should  have  the  pri- 
vilege of  appealing  to  the  conference,  which  should  con- 
sider and  finally  determine  the  matter.  After  a  long  and 
animated  discussion,  the  question  was  decided  in  the  nega- 
tive, and  Mr.  O'Kelly  withdrew  from  the  Methodist  Epis- 
copal Church.  In  reference  to  these  things,  Mr.  Garrett- 
son  observes  that  "  Mr.  O'KeJly's  distress  was  so  great  oii 
account  of  the  late  decision,  that  he  informed  us  by  letter 
that  he  no  longer  considered  himself  one  of  us.  This  gave 
great  grief  to  the  whole  conference.  Two  persons  wen* 
appointed  with  me  as  a  committee  to  treat  with  him.  Many 
tears  were  shed,  but  we  were  not  able  to  reconcile  him  to 
the  decision  of  the  conference.  His  wound  was  deep,  and 
apparently  incurable." 

The  tenderness  thus  manifested  toward  an  erring  bro- 
ther, so  characteristic  of  Mr.  Garrettson,  reminds  one  ot 
the  apostolic  direction,  "  If  a  man  be  overtaken  in  a  fault, 
ye  which  are  spiritual  restore  such  a  one  in  the  spirit  of 
meekness,  considering  thyself,  lest  thou  also  be  tempted." 
When  an  act  of  excision  becomes  necessary,  from  the 
stubbornness  of  an  offending  member,  the  character  of 
the  church  sustains  no  injury,  but  acquires  much  credit, 
by  performing  this  duty  in  the  spirit  of  tenderness,  evin- 
cing a  love  to  the  person  she  is  constrained  to  disown.  I 
believe  this  spirit  was  strikingly  exemplified  in  the  pre- 
sent instance  toward  Mr.  O'Kelly,  not  only  by  Mr.  Gar- 
rettson, who  mourned  over  his  fallen  brother  with  the 
sympathy  of  a  Christian,  but  also  by  the  whole  conference. 

This  was  the  first  schism  of  any  considerable  magrii- 


232 


LIFE  OF  THE 


tude  which  had  been  made  in  the  Methodist  Episcopal 
Church.  Mr.  O'Kelly  was  a  preacher  of  some  talent  and 
influence ;  he  had  been  employed  as  a  presiding  elder, 
according  to  Bishop  Asbury's  account,  "  in  the  south  dis- 
trict of  Virginia  for  about  ten  succeeding  years."  Mr. 
Lee,  in  his  history  of  the  Methodists,  affirms  that  O'Kelly 
was  not  sound  in  the  doctrine  of  the  Trinity,  and  thinks 
that  a  fear  of  being  called  to  an  account  for  his  hetero- 
doxy in  this  particular,  was  the  principal  cause  of  hit 
withdrawing  from  the  church.  Whatever  truth  there  may 
be  in  this,  his  proceedings  raised  very  considerable  dis- 
turbance in  the  societies,  particularly  in  some  parts  of 
Virginia,  as  three  of  the  travelling  preachers  withdrew 
with  him  ;  and  as  they  immediately  commenced  a  warfare 
against  the  people  they  had  left,  several  thousands  of  the 
people  were  induced  to  join  their  standard.  They  at  first 
called  themselves  "  republican  Methodists,"  uttered  many 
harsh  and  uncharitable  censures  against  the  Methodist 
Episcopal  Church,  particularly  against  Bishop  Asbury, 
and  endeavoured  to  inflame  the  passions  of  the  people  so 
is  to  induce  them  to  revolt  against  their  former  pastors. 
Their  success  for  a  while  stimulated  them  to  increased 
exertions  ;  but  they  soon  began  to  decline,  until  finally 
their  influence  was  annihilated,  and  at  the  present  time 
they  are  not  known  as  a  distinct  denomination.  Pure 
religion,  however,  in  the  region  of  country  where  they 
prevailed  most,  suffered  a  sad  declension,  and  perhaps  in 
some  instances,  it  has  scarcely  recovered  its  wonted  vigour 
and  activity  to  this  day  ;  so  deleterious  are  the  effects  of 
"  dissensions  among  brethren." 

It  is  not  doubted  but  that  a  man  may  withdraw  himseli 
from  the  Methodist  Church  from  conscientious  motives ; 
but  it  is  a  remarkable  fact  in  the  history  of  this  church 
that  nearly  all  those  who  have  withdrawn  have  distinguish- 
ed themselves  more  by  the  virulence  of  their  invectives 
against  their  old  friends,  than  by  their  zeal  to  "convert 


REV,  T.  GARRETTSOXo 


233 


sinners  from  the  error  of  their  ways."  This  was  particu- 
larly the  case  with  Mr.  O'Kelly  and  his  party,  as  well  as 
others  who  have  taken  similar  steps.  The  consequence 
has  been  a  diminution  of  that  loving  zeal  by  which  the  sin- 
cere and  devout  Christian  is  characterized,  and  an  increase 
of  party  animosity,  of  strife,  and  many  evil  works,  which 
have  ultimately  led  to  the  overthrow  and  entire  prostration 
of  the  party.  Let  but  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church 
persevere  in*its  career  of  "doing  good  of  every  possible 
sort  to  the  souls  and  bodies  of  men,"  manifesting  a  spirit 
of  forbearance  and  brotherly  affection  among  its  members, 
and  of  Christian  moderation  towards  all  men,  and  "no 
weapon  that  is  formed  against  her  shall  prosper." 

At  the  close  of  this  conference  Mr.  Garrettson  has  the 
following  reflections : — "  O  what  a  wonder  to  see  so  large 
a  body  of  preachers  gathered  from  all  parts  of  the  conti- 
nent, and,  like  little  children  sitting  at  each  other's  feet, 
united  as  the  heart  of  one  man,  and  all  engaged  in  one 
common  cause,  namely,  to  demolish  the  kingdom  of  Satan 
and  to  build  up  that  of  the  Redeemer !  I  retired  to  my  room, 
not  indeed  alone,  for  I  trust  my  blessed  Saviour  was  with 
me.  O  my  God,  let  me  rather  die  than  cease  to  love  thee." 

From  this  conference  Mr.  Garrettson  returned  to  Cokes- 
bury  college,  where  he  preached,  and  then  paid  a  visit  to 
his  relations  on  the  eastern  shore  of  Maryland,  and  was 
much  comforted  in  their  society.  After  preaching  a  num- 
ber of  times  with  great  satisfaction  to  those  with  whom  he 
formerly  "  took  sweet  counsel"  in  this  part  of  the  country, 
he  pursued  his  journey  to  New- York,  and  immediately 
entered  upon  the  labour  of  his  district  with  his  usual  zeal 
and  success,  every  where  hailed  as  a  messenger  of  God. 

He  continued  in  this  work,  extending  his  excursions 
still  farther  and  farther  into  the  western  settlements,  until 
June  30,  1793,  when  he  was  united  in  marriage  to  Miss 
Catherine  Livingston,  daughter  of  Judge  Livingston,  of 
Clermont,  manor  of  Livingston,  a  woman  every  way 
21 


234 


LIFE  OF  THE 


qualified  to  be  to  him  "  a  help  meet  indeed,"  and  whose 
pious  efforts  to  promote  the  Redeemer's  kingdom  were 
ever  after,  during  his  life,  affectionately  united  with  those 
of  her  devoted  husband.  They  were  married  by  the  Rev, 
Peter  Moriarty  in  the  first  Methodist  church  in  Rhine- 
beck,  and  afterwards  partook  of  the  blessed  Supper  of  our 
Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ. 

On  this  occasion  he  makes  the  following  reflections : 
11 1  am  now  happy  in  the  society  of  my  destr  friend,  and 
find  the  two  families,  Sands's  and  Schuyler's,  as  kind  and 
as  attentive  as  ever.  I  hope  always  to  live  as  God  would 
have  me  both  for  time  and  eternity.  I  am  happy,  and 
hope  to  be  more  and  more  so.  Lord,  we  are  thine.  Thou 
hast  united  our  spirits  to  thyself  and  to  each  other.  Do 
with  us  as  seemeth  thee  good,  only  let  us  be  wholly  thine : 
let  us  live  to  thy  glory,  and  grant  that  our  union  may  be 
for  the  furtherance  of  each  other  in  the  way  to  the  king- 
dom of  heaven." 

CHAPTER  XV. 
Mr.  Garrettson  stationed  in  Philadelphia— On  the  New-York 
district— Settles  his  family  in  Rhinebeck— Prosecutes  his  labours- 
Erects  a  house — Goodness  of  God  displayed  towards  him — Situation 
of  his  mansion— His  cares  multiply — Dedicates  his  new  house  to  the 
Lord — Several  stations  he  rilled — In  1809  visits  his  old  friends  at  the 
south — His  account  of  this  tour — Remarkable  preservation — Visits 
Baltimore,  Washington  city,  and  various  places  on  the  Peninsula 
of  Md. — Attends  camp  meetings,  &c. 

From  the  time  of  Mr.  Garrettson's  marriage  in  1793, 
until  1S09,  I  find  no  regular  account  of  his  travels  and 
labours.  It  appears,  however,  from  the  minutes  of  the 
conference,  that  he  was  this  year  stationed  as  elder  in  the 
city  of  Philadelphia,  and  likewise  had  charge  of  Bristol, 
Chester,  and  Wilmington  circuits.  This  was  a  season  of 
peculiar  affliction  to  the  citizens  of  Philadelphia.  The 
yellow  fever  raged ;  and  as  Mr.  Garrettson  was  going  into 
♦he  city,  thousands  were  coming  out,  to  escape  this  fell 


REV.  F.  GARRETTSON. 


235 


destroyer  of  human  life.  His  labours  here  were  greatly 
blessed.  In  1794  he  was  stationed  in  what  has  since 
been  called  the  New- York  district,  which  included  Pitts- 
field,  Cambridge,  Dutchess,  Columbia,  Cfoton,  New  Ro- 
chelle,  Long  Island,  New- York,  and  Brooklyn  circuits. 
With  a  view  to  his  temporal  accommodation,  he  purchased 
a  farm  in  Rhinebeck,  and  settled  his  small  family.  This, 
however,  did  not  interrupt  his  ministerial  labours,  nor 
circumscribe  the  sphere  of  his  usefulness.  In  this  place 
his  family  resided  five  years,  during  which  time  Mr.  Gar- 
rettson  continued  his  exertions  in  the  sacred  cause  of  his 
divine  Master  with  his  usual  zeal  and  devotedness,  chiefly 
in  that  part  of  the  country.  In  1799  we  find  him  stationed 
as  a  presiding  elder  within  the  bounds  of  the  Philadelphia 
conference,  having  Salem,  Burlington,  Bethel,  Trenton, 
Freehold,  Elizabethtown,  Flanders,  and  Newburgh  cir- 
cuits for  his  district. 

In  the  year  1800  he  was  returned  to  the  New- York 
district.  Having  made  an  exchange  of  the  place  he  had 
occupied  for  another  on  the  eastern  bank  of  the  Hudson, 
in  1799  he  commenced  building  a  dwelling  house.  The 
following  incident  is  related  on  the  best  authority :  The 
day  on  which  the  house  was  raised,  while  Mr.  Garrettson 
stood  admiring  with  what  facility  the  frame  went  up,  the 
power  and  goodness  of  God  were  so  gloriously  manifested, 
that  he  was  constrained  to  retire  to  the  lime  house  to  give 
vent  to  his  tears.  After  composing  himself  he  returned. 
While  another  part  of  the  frame  was  going  up,  the  Lord 
so  smiled  from  heaven  upon  him,  that  he  retired  to  give 
an  expression  of  his  joys,  of  glory  and  thanks  to  his  Re- 
deemer. On  returning  home,  he  related  these  things  with 
evident  satisfaction  to  Mrs.  Garrettson,  and  they  rejoiced 
together  "  for  the  consolation."  The  next  day  they  were 
visited  by  their  much  beloved  friend,  Bishop  Asbury. 

In  this  mansion  the  family  of  Mr.  Garrettson,  consisting 
of  his  wife,  an  only  daughter,  and  a  few  pious  domestics, 


236 


LIFE  OF  THE 


resided  until  his  death,  and  here  the  widow  and  daughter 
still  reside.  Here  was  every  thing  to  make  life  comfortable 
The  house  stands  on  a  high  bank  on  the  eastern  side  ot 
the  noble  Hudson,  whose  waters  are  perpetually  enli- 
vened by  numerous  sloops  transporting  the  produce  of 
the  country  to  New- York  and  carrying  up  in  exchange 
the  necessaries  and  luxuries  of  life,  as  well  as  by  steam 
boats  loaded  with  passengers.  A  commanding  view  down 
the  river  for  several  miles  is  afforded  to  the  eye  of  the 
inmates  of  the  house  and  their  numerous  visiters.  Trees 
of  various  sorts,  apple,  peach,  and  a  variety  of  other  fruit- 
bearing  trees,  shrubbery,  &c,  surround  the  dwelling,  and 
combine  together  to  render  it  a  most  delightful  residence. 
But  what  tended  to  make  it  a  much  more  desirable  retreat 
to  the  pious  of  all  denominations,  was  the  Christian  urba- 
nity, the  pious  example,  and  the  amiable  spirit  manifested 
at  all  times  by  the  inmates  of  a  mansion  which  had  been 
dedicated  to  God  from  its  foundation. 

Having  become  the  head  of  a  family,  and  very  soon 
made  responsible  for  the  use  and  management  of  a  very 
considerable  estate,  Mr.  Garrettson  began  to  feel  his  care? 
multiply  upon  him,  and  was  often  distressed  at  the  thought 
of  being  called  by  these  means,  in  any  measure  from  his 
more  immediate  vocation ;  and  sometimes  he  would  with 
tears  in  his  eyes  say,  that  God  had  designed  a  brighter 
crown  for  him.  "  One  night,"  says  Mrs.  Garrettson,  "  I 
heard  him  conversing  in  a  low  voice,  with  tears  and  groans. 
Soon  after  he  turned  to  me  and  said,  that  he  had  been 
pleading  with  the  Lord  not  to  take  his  crown  from  him  on 
account  of  his  unfaithfulness;  and  that  the  Lord  had  assured 
him,  that  No  man  should  take  his  crown ;  and  that  what  he 
could  do  in  his  present  situation  should  be  accepted.  At 
which  he  rejoiced,  and  was  greatly  comforted." 

The  following  is  the  account  given  by  Mrs.  Garrettson 
of  the  manner  in  which  they  took  possession  of  their  new 
house.    Were  all  newly  married  persons  thus  to  enter  on 


REV.  F.  GARRETTSON*. 


237 


life,  thus  to  dedicate  themselves  and  their  house  to  God, 
how  many  blessings  now  unhappily  lost  would  be  secured  ! 
"  Our  house  being  nearly  finished,  in  October,  1799,  we 
moved  into  it,  and  the  first  night  in  family  prayer,  while 
my  blessed  husband  was  dedicating  it  to  the  Lord,  the 
place  was  filled  with  his  presence,  who  in  days  of  old 
filled  the  temple  with  his  glory.  Every  heart  rejoiced, 
and  felt  that  God  was  with  us  of  a  truth.  Such  was  our 
introduction  into  our  new  habitation ; — and  had  we  not 
reason  to  say  with  Joshua,  As  for  me  and  my  house,  we 
will  serve  the  Lord."  The  pious  order,  great  simplicity, 
and  regularity  ever  after  observed  in  this  house,  evince 
how  sincerely  it  was  thu3  dedicated  to  God's  holy  honour 
and  service. 

Mr.  Garrettson  continued  to  fill  the  office  of  presiding 
elder  on  the  New- York  district,  until  the  conference  of 
1804,  when  we  find  him  stationed  in  Rhinebeck.  In 
1805  and  1806  he  was  stationed  in  the  city  of  New- York. 
In  1S07  Mr.  Garrettson  received  the  appointment  of  a 
missionary  within  the  bounds  of  the  New- York  confer- 
ence, having  Seth  Crowell,  a  young  preacher  of  zeal 
and  enterprise,  and  Robert  Dillon,  a  man  at  that  time 
equally  zealous,  as  helpers  in  the  mission.  In  1808  he 
was  again  stationed  at  Rhinebeck  ;  and  in  1809  and  1810 
a  missionary.  These  appointments  may  be  considered  as 
an  accommodation  to  Mr.  Garrettson,  that  he  might  feel 
himself  at  liberty,  to  preach  at  large,  visit  the  churches  in 
different  places,  and  confirm  the  souls  of  the  disciples. 

In  the  year  1809  he  paid  a  visit  to  his  old  friends  on 
the  eastern  shore  of  Maryland,  a  place  where  in  former 
days  he  had  been  greatly  owned  of  the  Lord. 

Under  date  of  June  12,  1809,  he  relates  the  following 
occurrence : — 

"  Last  Saturday  about  two  o'clock,  I  went  to  the  ferry 
to  cross  at  Powles  Hook,  and  drove  near  where  the  boat  lay ; 
a-crowd  of  people  being  around.  The  horse  began,  to  back  ; 
21* 


238 


LIFE  OF  THE 


and  convinced  I  could  not  recover  him,  I  leaped  imme- 
diately out  of  the  chair,  and  within  the  twentieth  part  of 
a  minute  after,  horse,  chair,  and  baggage,  were  all  in  the 
water.  The  horse  was  active,  and  swam  with  the  carriage 
for  life.  Many  people  were  engaged  with  boats,  and  got 
off  the  harness  with  only  cutting  the  girt ;  so  that  the  har- 
ness was  not  injured ;  the  horse  was  extricated  unhurt, 
and  shortly  after  the  chair  was  taken  up,  and  every  indi- 
vidual thing,  without  the  smallest  damage,  except  getting 
wet,  and  the  small  end  of  the  shaft  broken.  I  crossed 
on  to  Newark,  and  got  there  by  the  middle  of  the  after- 
noon, and  found  none  of  my  baggage  seriously  injured;, 
excepting  my  precious  little  Bible.  It  was  a  heavy  jar 
jumping  out  of  the  chair,  but  I  am  nearly  as  well  as  ever. 
The  affair  was  most  remarkable ;  first — one  hour  before 
it  happened  I  said  to  a  friend,  I  will  put  this  pocket  book 
into  my  packet,  lest  something  should  happen,  in  which 
were  notes  and  valuable  papers.  Second — my  escaping 
the  tenth  or  twentieth  part  of  a  minute  before  the  chair 
and  horse  went  over.  Third — the  horse,  chair,  baggage, 
and  harness  unhurt,  except  the  shaft.  Fourth — my  mind 
was  kept  as  calm  and  collected  as  at  this  moment.  All 
these  things  considered,  we  may  see  the  superintending 
hand  of  God,  and  be  led  to  adore  his  holy  name.  No 
doubt  it  was  permitted  for  good,  and  I  believe  I  shall 
profit  by  it." 

From  thence  Mr.  Garrettson  passed  on  to  Belville,  from 
that  to  Newark  and  Trenton,  in  which  places  he  preached, 
and  thence  to  Philadelphia.  Here  he  preached  with  much 
liberty  and  satisfaction,  and  was  greatly  refreshed  in  the 
society  of  his  old  friends.  After  spending  some  time  in 
this  place,  preaching  and  visiting,  he  passed  on  to  Wil- 
mington and  to  Elkton,  where  he  had  the  happiness  to 
find  his  niece,  Mrs.  Taylor,  in  the  fear  and  love  of  God. 
Under  date  of  June  22,  he  makes  the  following  reflec- 
tions : — 


REV.  F.  GARRETTSON. 


239 


"  In  the  afternoon  I  met  a  large  society,  after  which  I 
inquired  if  any  were  alive  who  were  members  thirty  years 
ago,  when  I  rode  that  circuit.  They  told  me  not  one. 
'  O !  my  friends,'  said  I,  '  probably  all  of  you  will  be  in 
eternity  before  the  end  of  thirty  years  more.  You  see  the 
necessity  of  training  up  your  children  for  the  church,  in 
order  to  keep  a  succession  of  faithful  members,  as  our 
children  and  children's  children  must  perpetuate  the 
memory  of  Christ  on  earth ;  and  so  from  generation  to 
generation  be  transplanted  from  the  militant  to  the  church 
triumphant,  that  the  upper  region  may  be  peopled  with 
blessed  millions  to  adore  the  Saviour  eternally.' " 

The  following  account  of  this  tour  was  communicated 
to  Mrs.  Garrettson  in  a  series  of  letters  which  he  wrote 
during  his  absence.  It  will  doubtless  be  read  with  interest 
by  those  especially  of  his  surviving  friends  in  that  part  of 
the  country,  as  well  as  by  all  others  who  delight  in  seeing^ 
"  the  good  hand  of  God"  on  his  servants. 

"  Friday  23.  I  leave  my  horse  to  rest,  and  Mr.  Pres- 
bury  accompanies  me  to  Baltimore.  My  sister  Elizabeth 
died  about  thirty  years  ago,  and  left  an  only  child.  I  saw 
her  about  a  twelvemonth  ago,  but  she  is  now  gone. 

"  Saturday  I  spent  mostly  in  retirement,  except  to  visit 
some  friends. 

?  Sunday,  25.  This  morning  I  preached  at  Old  Town, 
in  the  afternoon  at  Light-street,  and  in  the  evening  was  to 
be  at  the  Point;  but  as  the  weather  was  so  excessively 
warm,  I  thought  I  could  not  go  in  justice  to  myself.  The 
congregations  here  do  not  increase  much  :  indeed  they  arc 
rather  smaller.  The  extravagance  of  some  of  our  people 
has  had  a  greater  tendency  to  fill  other  churches  than 

their  own.  Mr.  D  d's  congregation  they  say  increases 

very  much  ;  it  seems  a  half  way  house.  I  am  willing  God 
should  work  when,  where,  and  by  whom  he  pleases.  I 
have  met  brother  Jesse,  and  he  sent  on  my  appointment? 
to  Washington  and  Georgetown. 


240 


LIFE  OP  THE 


"  Monday  26.  I  took  the  stage,  and  in  the  evening 
arrived  at  Georgetown;  had  a  large  congregation.  Our 
friends  are  much  engaged.  Brother  Roszel  is  the  sta- 
tioned minister.  The  weather  remains  very  warm.  'Tis 
well  I  got  a  loose  thin  garment  before  I  left  New-York. 
I  lodge  at  Mr.  Elison's,  a  very  worthy  family.  Here  I  have 
a  large  cool  room.  They  are  some  of  my  old  Eastern 
Shore  friends. 

"  Tuesday  27.  To-day  Mrs.  Foxal  sent  her  carriage 
for  me,  and  kindly  gave  me  the  use  of  it  while  I 
stay.  In  the  afternoon  I  went  to  town,  and  stopped  at 
Captain  Lewis's,  where  I  found  Jesse  Lee,  the  chaplain, 
nursing  his  leg.  On  his  way  from  Baltimore  the  day 
before,  his  horse  fell,  broke  the  shaft  of  his  gig,  threw  him 
out,  and  one  of  the  screws  bruised  and  cut  his  leg  very 
much.  I  am  fearful  it  will  go  hard  with  him  if  the  hot 
weather  continues.  I  preached  in  the  evening  to  many 
people  with  a  degree  of  freedom. 

"  Wednesday  28.  This  morning  brother  Smith,  the 
city  preacher,  went  with  me  to  the  navy  yard,  and  I  thought 
well  of  the  improvements.  Dined  at  Captain  Lewis's. 
He  is  not  a  member  of  society,  but  his  daughters  are 
I  was  well  pleased  with  the  family.  In  the  afternoon 
brother  Elison  came  for  me  ;  I  intended  to  go  and  hear 
the  debates  in  congress,  but  they  had  adjourned  for 
dinner  sooner  than  usual.  This  evening  I  preached  in 
Georgetown  again ;  here  we  have  a  respectable  society ; 
and  had  I  been  an  apostle  they  could  not  have  treated  me 
much  better. 

"  Thursday  29.  I  went  to  breakfast  with  an  old  East 
em  Shore  friend,  brother  Gruntree.  He  is  an  old  Method- 
ist preacher.  Here  brother  Parrot  and  his  lady,  my  earliest 
friends,  came  to  see  me,  and  took  me  to  Mrs.  Foxal's. 

"  Friday  30.  I  left  my  hospitable  friends,  and  came  or 
in  the  stage,  laden  with  members  of  congress  and  others* 
*o  Baltimore.- 


REV.  F.  GARRETTSON. 


24X 


"  Saturday  31 .  Mr.  Hollingsworth  gave  me  a  kind  invi- 
tation to  stay  with  him ;  so  that  I  am  now  most  comfortably 
retired  in  a  large  airy  room.  This  afternoon  I  had  an 
interview  with  RicHard  Garrettson,  my  nephew.  He  gave 
me  a  particular  account  of  his  father's  landed  estate,  which 
has  been  for  years  involved  in  law.  Their  title  was  thought 
by  the  first  lawyers  to  be  good,  and  there  was  no  proba- 
bility of  their  losing  the  suit.  He  tells  me  the  first  person 
that  entered  a  claim  died  very  suddenly  before  the  trial 
came  on,  and  likewise  the  second ;  and  lately  a  third 
person  renewed  the  suit,  and  died  suddenly,  and  left  his 
pretended  right  to  no  one.    The  suit  is  fallen. 

"  July  2.  My  to-day's  appointment  was  announced  last 
week  in  the  public  paper.  I  had  much  freedom  to  preach 
in  the  new  church  this  morning.  Mr.  Colvil,  with  his  five 
motherless  children  in  deep  mourning,  came  around  me  in 
tears ;  it  was  an  affecting  sight.  In  the  afternoon  I  preached 
in  good  old  Mr.  Otterbine's  church.  I  am  not  in  Rhinebeck 
now,  but  where  thousands  think  it  a  privilege  to  hear  an 
old  Methodist  preacher.  Mrs.  Gough  drank  tea  with  us  at 
Mr.  Hollingaworth's,  and  talks  of  taking  me  to  my  appoint- 
ment at  Mr.  Presbury's  where  I  left  my  horse.  It  was 
published  in  all  the  churches  to-day  for  my  last  sermon  in 
the  new  chapel.  On  Tuesday  evening  I  heard  brother 
Shin  preach.  He  is  a  good  preacher,  and  is  stationed  • 
here,  and  appears  deeply  devoted  to  God. 

"  July  4.  This  is  the  day  of  great  parade  in  the  city 
Some  of  the  Methodists  were  warmly  engaged  in  it.  From 
what  I  understand  it  was  conducted  with  as  much  decency 
as  the  nature  of  the  thing  would  admit.  The  language  of 
my  heart  was,  Turn  away  thine  eyes  from  beholding 
vanity.  In  the  evening  I  preached  in  the  new  church  to 
a  large  congregation,  and  we  had  a  time  of  power.  I  have 
known  the  society  here  in  a  more  flourishing  state.  I  fear 
politics  has  done  hurt  to  the  cause  of  religion. 

"  Wednesday  5.  This  morning  I  left  my  kind  friends. 


242 


LIFE  OF  THE 


accompanied  by  brother  Hagerty,  in  his  gig,  to  Presbury't 
church,  where  I  left  my  horse,  and  had  an  agreeable  time 
and  freedom  to  preach.  This  is  a  blessed  family ;  his 
mother  was  my  father's  niece,  and  I  knew  her  thirty  years 
ago  deep  in  piety ;  but  she  has  long  since  gone  to  glory. 
Her  son  is  now  treading  in  her  steps. 

"  Thursday  6.  Accompanied  by  my  cousin  Presbury 
and  other  relatives,  we  repaired  to  what  is  called  the 
Camp  Meeting  Chapel.  It  is  beautifully  situated  in  a 
forest,  at  a  distance  from  any  house.  As  I  rode  up,  my 
mind  was  solemnly  impressed  when  I  saw  such  a  number 
of  horses  and  carriages  fastened  to  the  trees,  and  the 
people  waiting  to  hear  the  word.  I  had  a  sweet  time  in 
speaking  from  1  Cor.  vii,  21.  While  the  gracious  Lord 
was  visiting  the  people  with  his  heavenly  grace,  we  had  a 
little  shower  to  refresh  the  vegetable  creation.  It  seems 
this  chapel  is  one  of  Mr.  Gough's  last  acts  of  kindness  to 
the  poor.  I  went  home  with  Mrs.  Gough.  There  are 
some  handsome  improvements  about  this  venerable  man- 
sion, and  the  garden  excels  any  thing  I  have  seen.  At 
present  the  parlour  family  is  very  large,  there  being  much 
company.  While  they  enjoyed  themselves  in  the  hall, 
Mrs.  Gough  and  myself  sat  in  the  parlour,  talking  over 
old  times.  At  nine  o'clock  the  bell  rung,  and  about  fifty 
of  the  family  assembled  for  prayer  in  the  chapel.  All  the 
gentlemen  and  ladies  were  present  morning  and  evening. 
The  riches  of  the  world  are  good,  if  made  a  good  use  of. 
Who  can  tell  how  these  pretty  things  will  be  employed  a 
few  years  hence  ?"  (Mrs.  Carrol  and  her  mother  were  both 
out  of  health;  and  since  both  are  dead.) 

"  Friday  7.  My  appointment  to-day  is  in  Harford,  af 
Belle  Air  court  house.  I  came  to  the  place  a  little  after 
3  o'clock,  and  found  there  had  been  a  misunderstanding. 
A  large  gathering  had  been  there  at  11,  and  were  gone. 
We  went  to  Mrs..  Montgomery's,  and  had  a  little  gather- 
ing at  five.    Dined  to-day  at  my  eldest  brother's  widow's 


REV.  F.  GARRETTSON, 


243 


Brother  Galespy,  the  circuit  preacher,  met  me  there,  and 
he  and  my  nephew  came  with  me  to  my  niece  Mrs.  Nor- 
ris's,  and  spent  the  night.  She  and  her  daughters  are  very 
friendly  and  desire  to  enjoy  religion. 

"  Saturday  8.  This  day  the  preacher  and  my  nephew, 
F.  Garrettson,  left  me.  Here  I  have  one  sister  living ; 
she  is  old,  and  her  memory  is  so  totally  gone,  that  she 
does  not  know  her  own  children ;  but  gives  no  trouble 
whatever ;  and  sits  and  knits  without  speaking  a  word, 
unless  spoken  to.  A  few  nights  ago  she  called  her  daugh- 
ter, and  told  her  she  should  die  soon,  and  requested  her 
to  bury  her  by  her  dear  husband.  I  think  I  never  saw  a 
greater  picture  of  innocence.  This  afternoon  I  go  to 
Abington. 

"  Sunday  9.  This  morning  a  very  large  congregation 
assembled  from  almost  all  quarters.  My  mind  was  sweetly 
drawn  out.  The  church  was  much  crowded,  and  many  of 
my  relatives  were  present.  Preached  from  Psalm  xlviii, 
12,  13.  I  told  them  I  had  come  several  hundred  miles  to 
invite  them  to  come  to  Jesus,  and  to  inform  them  that, 
after  following  the  Lord  between  thirty  and  forty  years,  I 
found  religion  better  and  better.  I  preached  about  an 
hour  and  «.  half,  and  scarcely  knew  when  to  give  over. 
There  was  no  loud  noise,  but  the  whole  assembly  were 
melted  into  tenderness,  while  I  entreated  them  to  meet 
me  in  heaven,  for  thither  I  was  bound.  In  the  afternoon 
I  rode  seven  miles,  to  what  is  called  Bush  chapel ;  but  it 
would  not  contain  the  people ;  so  I  preached  in  a  grove 
with  freedom.  Glory  to  God,  I  have  lived  to  convince 
friends  and  foes  that  I  am  sincere  at  least. 

"  Many  descendants  of  my  ancestors  were  present. 
Some  of  you  have  wondered  where  I  have  been,  and  what 
I  have  been  about.  Excuse  me  if  I  make  a  small  digres- 
•  sion  to  inform  you.  When  the  sermon  was  ended,  many 
gave  the  hand ;  among  the  rest  was  good  old  brother 
Watters,  80  years  of  age,  and  brother  Herbert,  90,  who 


244 


LI  I  E  OF  THE 


had  made  an  effort  to  come  out.  Indeed  they  looked  like 
ripe  shocks,  fit  to  be  gathered  home.  Mr.  Allen,  minister 
of  Specucia  church,  who  was  a  hearer,  said  he  wanted 
some  conversation.  I  requested  him  to  fall  in  with  me  at 
some  other  place,  where  we  could  have  more  time  toge- 
ther. He  said  he  would.  I  went  home  with  my  cousin 
R.  Garrettson,  and  found  my  mind  sweetly  composed  after 
the  labours  of  the  day.  There  are  very  few  families  in 
this  country,  at  least  in  the  interior  part  of  it,  to  whom  I 
might  not  have  access.  Indeed  if  I  were  an  angel  I  could 
not  be  treated  with  a  greater  degree  of  kindness.  I  rejoice 
to  find  Dr.  Hall,  who  is  stationed  in  this  circuit,  very 
much  followed.  It  is  in  his  power  to  do  much  good 
through  the  blessing  of  God. 

"  Monday  10.  I  preached  in  a  church  in  Bush  River  Neck, 
neaT  the  Chesapeake  Bay,  and  not  a  mile  from  the  place  in 
which  I  was  born,  and  within  half  a  mile  of  where  I  believe 
the  first  church  in  Maryland  was  built.  From  what  I  can 
learn,  it  was  built  by  an  ancestor  of  mine  more  than  two 
hundred  years  ago.  It  was  the  height  of  harvest,  or  there 
would  have  been  more  hearers  than  the  church  could 
contain  ;  however,  it  was  pretty  well  filled.  I  had  some 
freedom  to  preach  from  James  i,  24.  A  Colonel  Mathews 
was  present,  whom  I  have  not  seen  since  we  were  boys. 
I  requested  him  to  go  with  me  to  Mr.  Chancy's,  where  I 
was  to  lodge.  I  wanted  to  talk  with  him  about  new  things 
and  old  ;  he  gave  me  his  company  some  hours.  He  is  not 
acquainted  with  Jesus,  but  seems  to  have  a  respect  for 
religion. 

"Tuesday  11.  This  day  I  spent  in  visiting  my  rela- 
tions in  the  Neck.  None  of  them  oppose  religion,  and 
they  generally  think  well  of  Methodism.  They  are,  I 
believ  e,  moral  and  industrious,  and  have  a  fulness  of  this 
world's  goods.  I  told  them  freely  my  errand  among  them, 
and  that  they  wanted  but  one  thing  to  make  them  a  happy 
■neople. 


REV.  F.  GARRETTSON. 


245 


u  I  appointed  to  preach  at  Miss  Griffiths.  One  of  the 
young  ladies  went  to  give  an  invitation  to  our  relatives 
there ;  they  said  they  should  be  glad  to  see  me,  but  they 
had  not  time  to  attend  the  meeting.  I  sent  a  message  to 
them,  begging  if  they  would  not  meet  me  on  earth,  they 
would  strive  to  meet  me  in  heaven.  In  this  place  I  had  but 
a  small  congregation.  Here  parson  Allen  met  me  again, 
and  stayed  all  night.  When  alone,  I  inquired  with  regard 
to  his  knowledge  of  divine  things  experimentally,  and  the 
manner  of  his  preaching.  I  told  him  he  was  appointed  to 
serve  a  people  who  were  near  to  me  by  natural  ties,  as  the 
greater  part  of  his  congregation  were  my  family  con- 
nexions. I  begged  ,  of  him  to  declare  the  counsel  of 
God  faithfully,  to  attend  to  regular  church  discipline,  to 
visit  from  house  to  house,  to  have  meetings  in  differ- 
ent parts  of  the  congregation,  and  to  exercise  extempo- 
raneously, both  in  prayer  and  exhortation,  arid  show  the 
people  that  there  is  something  wanting  besides  profession 
and  morality.  He  said  he  would  do  the  best  he  could,  that 
he  wished  my  time  was  not  so  short,  and  would  be  glad  I 
would  stay  some  days  at  his  house. 

"  Thursday  13.  This  morning  I  parted  with  Mr.  Allen, 
and  yesterday  I  parted  with  brother  Galespy,  (who  had 
faithfully  attended  me  to  every  place,)  and  my  affectionate 
Harford  friends,  and  was  accompanied  by  some  relatives  to 
the  ferry.  I  crossed,  and  went  on  to  the  head  of  North-East 
*********.  I  have  just  received  a  letter  from  brother 
Cooper ;  he  says  he  must  leave  the  Peninsula  soon,  and  I 
must  by  all  means  come  on  and  help  him.  I  shall,  God 
willing,  be  at  Smyrna,  Del.,  the  27th  of  this  month. 

"  July  14.  This  morning  I  left  North  East,  came  to 
Elkton,  and  preached  at  five  o'clock  to  a  small  con- 
gregation. My  niece  and  her  husband  were  very  kind 
to  me,  and  my  mind  was  easy  and  free.  I  am  not  of  that 
service  to  people  as  I  wish  to  be.  This  always  was,  and 
I  fear  always  will  be,  a  poor  place  for  religion. 

22 


246 


LIFE  OF  THE 


"  Saturday,  15.  I  rode  to  Mr.  Canaan's,  where  I  found 
several  of  my  old  friends  and  acquaintances  still  in  the 
profession,  and  I  trust  happy  in  the  enjoyment,  of  religion. 
We  had  a  comfortable  time  together;  the  conversation 
turned  mostly  on  the  subject  of  falling,  jumping,  shouting, 
and  clapping.  I  made  free  to  speak  my  sentiments.  Mr. 
Canaan  was  with  me ;  but  Mrs.  Canaan  had  her  fears, 
and  asked  if  I  had  ever  been  at  a  camp  meeting. 

"  Sunday  16.  A  large  congregation  assembled  in  Bethel 
chapel.  While  we  were  singing  the  first  hymn,  a  woman 
3houted  and  jumped  amazingly.  Before  I  gave  out  my 
text  to  prepare  the  assembly  for  an  attentive  hearing,  I 
told  them  I  had  come  a  great  way  to  communicate  gospel 
truths  to  them,  and  I  requested  a  patient  hearing.  I  was 
led  to  give  a  display  of  the  wisdom  and  goodness  of  God„ 
and  to  open  to  view  our  duty  in  resigning  up  our  all  to 
him,  to  the  evidencing  the  power  of  religion  experi- 
mentally, and  likewise  to  display  the  external  marks  of 
inward  religion.  I  told  them  a  ministry  of  this  kind  was 
necessary  to  keep  up  a  pure  flame ;  without  it  they  could 
not  expect  to  prosper,  and  that  there  would  be  an  evapo- 
ration that  would  leave  them  a  mere  sound,  without  the 
vital  flame.  The  congregation  was  still  and  attentive  till 
I  ended  the  sermon,  and  then  one  jumped  and  shouted.  I 
thought  it  a  great  favour  that  there  was  stillness  and 
attention  till  I  ended  my  sermon.  Mr.  Basset  dined  with 
us,  and  in  the  afternoon  I  rode  home  with  him,  and  spent 
an  agreeable  evening ;  but  I  find  my  friends  are  growing 
old  like  myself.  Mrs,  B.  is  a  pious  woman,  and  he  is  full 
of  zeal  and  love.  He  would  have  gone  with  me,  but  his 
many  concerns  prevented.  He  told  me  that  wherever  his 
influence  extended  he  did  not  suffer  a  drop  of  distilled 
liquor  to  be  used.  His  house  and  table  are  very  plain  ;  and 
he  says  he  feels  it  to  be  his  duty  to  do  every  thing  in  his 
power  for  the  cause  of  God. 

"  Tuesday  18.  I  rode  after  dinner  22  miles  to  Smyrna 


REV.  P.  GARRETTSON. 


247 


preached  with  freedom,  and  lodged  at  Dr.  Ridgeley's.  His 
wife  was  daughter  to  parson  Harris,  and  was  among  some 
of  my  first  spiritual  children  about  Chestertown,  thirty 
years  ago.  Here  I  met  an  old  friend,  one  of  Judge  White's 
daughters,  who  has  stood  fast  in  the  Lord  more  than  thirty 
years.  In  the  vicinity  they  are  making  great  preparation 
for  a  camp  meeting,  to  begin  next  week.  I  went  to  the 
spot,  where  I  suppose  fifty  men  were  employed  in  seating 
the  ground.  They  thought  it  would  take  fifteen  thousand 
feet  of  plank,  and  there  seemed  to  be  great  anticipations 
of  glorious  times. 

"Wednesday  19.  I  rode  to  Queen  Ann's.  When  I 
rode  up  to  my  old  friend's,  brother  Segar's,  I  told  him  to 
take  a  full  view  of  me,  and  try  to  recognise  some  features  ; 
but  he  could  not.  I  made  myself  known,  and  we  had  a 
season  of  much  happiness. 

"  Thursday  20.  This  dear  friend  intends  travelling 
with  me  till  I  return  from  Smyrna.  We  went  on,  and 
dined  at  Thomas  Wright's,  and  after  dinner  lodged  at 
Mr.  Fediman's.  He  did  know  me,  and  that  was  all,  for 
he  had  to  consider  a  long  time.  Several  friends  came  over 
this  afternoon,  and  we  had  some  religious  conversation, 
and  some  politics.  Upon  the  whole  it  was  an  agreeable 
time.    Brother  Segar  is  a  pillar  in  the  temple. 

14  Friday  21.  We  came  to  Centreville,  and  in  the  even- 
ing the  church  was  nearly  filled.  I  preached,  and  then 
went  on  to  Mr.  Kanard's  to  lodge.  This  is  a  respectable 
and  kind  family. 

"  Saturday  22.  I  spent  the  day  retired,  and  had  an 
opportunity  to  read  and  write. 

"  Sunday  23.  I  had  hearers  from  five  to  twenty  miles, 
and  should  have  had  a  great  congregation  had  there  been 
general  notice.  However,  the  church  was  filled  morning 
and  afternoon.  There  is  a  large,  respectable  congrega- 
tion in  and  about  this  place.  I  can  say,  glory  to  God, 
*his  was  a  high  day.    I  had  the  privilege  to  see  many  of 


248 


LIFE  OF  THE 


my  old  friends  and  their  children.  Some  of  the  blacks 
were  in  raptures.  My  intention  was  to  go  down  the 
Peninsula,  for  about  three  or  four  weeks,  on  the  Chesa- 
peake side,  and  up  on  the  other  side,  and  I  had  my  appoint- 
ments about  fifteen  or  twenty  miles  apart,  by  which  means 
I  might  have  an  opportunity  of  speaking  to  thousands  and 
tens  of  thousands,  perhaps  for  the  last  time,  and  seeing 
many  of  my  old  friends ;  but  I  found  the  country  rilled 
with  notices  for  camp  meetings.  I  was  pressed  by  Mr. 
Basset  and  others  by  all  means  to  attend  them.  I  am 
now  going  on  my  way  to  Smyrna,  where  the  first  begins, 

"  Monday  24.  I  leave  my  kind  Centreville  friends,  and 
am  to  preach  in  the  English  church,  which  is  almost  an 
unheard  of  favour  in  this  country  ;  but  it  was  the  desire  of 
the  vestry.  In  this  neighbourhood  I  was  beaten  by  Mr, 
Brown  years  ago,  and  now  a  near  relation  of  his  is  the 
principal  vestryman.  My  appointment  was  at  four  o'clock, 
and  though  a  wet  afternoon,  the  church  was  crowded  above 
and  below  with  Methodist  and  church  folks,  white  and 
black,  and  we  had  a  moving  time.  This  meeting  was  at 
Church  Hill.    I  do  indeed  love  the  Lord  Jesus. 

"  Tuesday  25.  At  four  o'clock,  in  the  Methodist  church 
near  Saddler's  cross  roads,  I  had  uncommon  freedom  to 
preach.  A  large  church  was  filled  above  and  below. 
Indeed  it  looked  a  little  like  quarterly  meeting.  I  preached 
on  Peter's  denying  Christ.  We  had  a  very  powerful  time ; 
but  the  enemy  took  advantage  of  a  weak  minded  black 
man  in  the  front  gallery,  who  cried  aloud,  stripped,  and 
struck  his  fists  together,  and  declared  he  would  not  see 
his  blessed  Master  treated  in  that  sort; — that  he  would 
fight  for  him  till  he  died  on  the  spot.  I  desired  them  to 
take  him  out,  and  not  let  him  return  till  the  meeting  closed ; 
which  they  did  in  less  than  two  minutes.  My  soul  is 
happy ;  Lord,  keep  me  humble.  The  children  and  grand- 
children of  old  friends  show  me  the  same  respect  that 
their  parents  would  if  alive. 


REV.  F.  GARRETTSOX, 


249 


u  Wednesday  26.  I  had  great  freedom  to  preach  to-day. 
I  left  you  at  Smyrna ;  I  again  resume  my  detail : — There 
were  about  thirty  preachers  present,  local  and  travelling, 
and  seats  provided  for  about  three  thousand.  There 
were  two  hundred  and  sixty  tents.  I  lodged  every  night 
on  the  ground,  in  Dr.  Ridgeley's  tent.  We  had  fourteen 
sermons  in  the  course  of  the  meeting,  and  very  powerful 
speaking.  I  preached  with  great  freedom  on  Friday,  from 
Isaiah's  vision,  vi,  8 ;  and  on  Sunday,  from  ' 1  am  not 
ashamed  of  the  gospel/  &c,  Rom.  i,  16.  M'Claskey, 
Chalmers,  and  M'Combs,  delivered  some  able  discourses. 
The  meeting  increased  every  day  till  Sunday,  when  there 
were  about  five  thousand  people.  I  did  not  see  one  dis- 
orderly person  on  the  ground  from  first  to  last ;  scarcely  a 
single  thing  to  drink  except  water,  and  sometimes  a  little 
milk  with  it,  or  molasses  and  vinegar.  They  had  tables, 
beds,  curtains,  carpets,  and  provisions,  and  servants,  in 
great  order.  We  had  a  solemn,  profitable  season,  but  no 
particular  outpouring  of  the  Spirit,  and  very  few  converted, 
awakened,  or  sanctified.  The  people  in  this  country  must 
be  either  Methodists  or  nothing,  for  there  is  scarcely  a 
minister  of  any  other  name.  At  this  meeting  I  saw  a 
great  many  of  my  old  friends  with  pleasure,  and  I  trust 
with  profit.  Good  Mr.  Basset  seems  taken  up  with  divine 
things.  At  parting  they  had  a  manoeuvre,  which  some  of 
us  old  men  did  not  feel  free  to  join  in,  marching  round 
the  camp,  blowing  five  or  six  trumpets,  and  singing  by 
turns. 

M  Tuesday,  Aug.  2.  At  eight  o'clock  the  meeting  closed 
O !  what  a  blessed  day  it  will  be  when  friends  meet  to 
part  no  more  for  ever !  Brother  Chalmers,  a  respectable 
old  preacher  from  Baltimore,  travels  with  me.  My  appoint- 
ment at  night  was  in  Dover  church,  and  it  was  well  filled. 
My  text  was,  *  Grow  in  grace.'  Brother  Chalmers  exhort- 
ed, and  we  had  a  good  time.    Lodged  at  Mr.  Basset's. 

1  Wednesday3.  My  appointment  was  at  Barret's  chapel, 
22* 


250 


LIFE  OF  THE 


at  three  o'clock.  About  three  hundred  people  were 
assembled,  many  more  than  I  expected,  as  they  had  but 
short  notice.  I  spoke  from,  1  But  one  thing  is  needful.' 
Brother  Chalmers  exhorted,  and  the  Lord  was  with  us. 
I  am  still  among  my  children  and  old  friends.  A  woman 
belonging  to  the  community  of  Quakers  was  present  in  a 
state  of  desperation ;  whom  her  friends  sent  in  hope  of 
relief.  I  conversed  and  prayed  with  her,  but  left  her  in 
the  same  state,  despairing  of  the  mercy  of  God.  Here  I 
met  with  many  kind  friends  I  had  not  seen  for  four  or  five 
and  twenty  years.  Many  of  my  old  associates  are  gone  to 
glory,  but  their  children  and  grandchildren  have  taken 
their  seats  in  the  church.  We  stayed  at  Judge  Barret's. 
His  brother  was  a  dear  friend  of  mine,  and  a  spiritual 
child,  but  long  since  gone  to  rest.  I  hope  the  children 
will  tread  in  the  steps  of  their  pious  parents. 

"  Thursday  4.  We  went  on  to  Milford,  and  got  on  the 
camp  ground  by  ten  o'clock.  Seats  were  prepared  for 
about  two  thousand.  Meeting  opened  at  three — a  small 
congregation,  and  a  small  sermon.  Friday  the  congrega- 
tion increased.  I  preached  from  Peter's  denial  of  Christ. 
Saturday  the  congregation  increased.  Brother  Chalmers 
preached  a  good  sermon  : — not  a  great  many,  and  mostly 
young.  Sunday  about  three  thousand.  I  preached  from 
•  Walk  about  Zion,'  &c,  Psalm  xlviii,  12,  13.  Had  much 
freedom  ; — about  one  hundred  and  fifty  tents.  Here  I  met 
many  dear  old  friends  from  fifty  and  sixty  miles  round,  and 
we  were  happy  together.  We  had  three  sermons  each  day, 
but  I  cannot  say  we  had  any  extraordinary  work  either  in 
conviction  or  conversion.  Those  who  do  not  profess  reli- 
gion behaved  well.  No  intoxicated  person,  nor  even  the 
smell  of  liquor,  on  the  ground.  A  few  noisy,  jumping, 
dancing  Methodists,  did,  I  fear,  more  hurt  than  good.  An 
empty  sound  is  very  disagreeable  to  me ;  a  shout,  when 
the  power  of  God  is  in  it,  is  sweet  to  me.  I  have  nevef 
been  at  a  meeting  where  there  were  moje  fruitless  human 


REV.  F>  GAItRETTSON, 


251 


exertions,  though  I  did  what  I  could  to  prevent  them.  I 
begged  them  to  wait  for  the  Master,  and  let  him  take  the 
lead.  Extravagance  was  carried  to  the  greatest  height 
among  the  blacks,  for  many  of  them  continued  it  for  hours 
together.  Such  things,  when  the  power  of  God  is  not  in 
the  camp,  tend  to  dissipate  the  mind.  The  most  I  can 
say  of  this  meeting  is,  there  was  great  attention  paid  to  the 
word  preached.  During  my  stay  I  got  accommodations 
at  my  friend  Shockley's — a  rich  friend,  who  was  within 
call  of  the  camp  ground,  where  my  friend  Chalmers  and  I 
retired  for  lodging.  It  is  a  blessing  to  have  able,  wise, 
and  prudent  rulers  in  the  church ;  but  to  my  grief,  I  say 
we  have  some  whose  zeal  and  imprudence  go  far  beyond 
their  knowledge ;  but,  thanks  be  to  God,  there  are  men 
of  piety  and  knowledge  to  check  their  precipitancy,  or  we 
might  soon  bid  farewell  to  good  old  Methodism.  Glory- 
to  God,  I  think  it  will  stand,  though  encumbered  with 
many  disagreeables.  There  are  thousands  in  this  country 
deeply  pious.  The  Methodists  have  the  whole  business 
to  themselves  in  this  country.  There  is  scarcely  a  minis- 
ter  of  any  other  denomination. 

"  Monday  7.  I  had  an  appointment  at  Dover  to-day  at 
three  o'clock.  We  started  early  this  morning,  rode  twenty- 
two  miles,  and  got  in  by  twelve  o'clock.  I  feel  a  little 
weary.  The  church  was  nearly  filled.  I  discussed  two 
heads  of  doctrine — the  lowest  and  the  highest  degree  of 
Christian  experience.  Brother  Chalmers  made  the  appli- 
cation, and  we  had  a  precious  season.  This  town  looks 
old  : — in  fact,  there  are  very  small  improvements  made  in 
any  part  of  this  country,  except  in  matters  of  religion.  We 
stayed  at  Mr.  White's,  brother  to  Dr.  White,  an  old  friend 
We  had  a  number  of  my  good  friends  to  tea. 

"  Tuesday  8.  To-day  I  preached  at  Blackstone's  chapel. 
Dined  at  Ringold's.  At  three  we  had  a  large  congregation. 
After  speaking  more  than  an  hour  on  the  various  parts  oC 
grayer  with  .great  freedom,  while  the  power  of  God  waf 


2 


LIFE  OF  THE 


graciously  displayed,  and  I  was  much  spent,  I  asked  bro 
iher  Chalmers  to  speak  on  the  duty  and  benefit  of  prayer, 
which  I  had  promised  to  do  if  strength  permitted.  He 
did  so  in  a  very  pertinent  manner,  for  he  is  an  excellent 
preacher.  He  began  travelling  when  he  was  sixteen, 
about  twenty  years  ago,  but  has  been  located  several 
years.  Brother  Whitby,  a  worthy  man,  where  we  now 
lodge,  (who  was  once  a  travelling,  but  is  now  a  local 
preacher,)  said,  For  your  encouragement  I  can  tell  you 
that  under  the  sermon  you  preached  in  our  chapel,  as  you 
went  down,, a  poor  sinner  was  awakened,  who  has  since 
found  pardon,  and  is  now  happy  in  God. 

"  Wednesday  9.  My  appointment  is  at  Chestertown  in 
the  evening.  My  good  friend  Chalmers  leaves  me  this 
morning.  As  Basset's  camp  meeting  begins  to-day,  and 
he  expects  to  meet  his  wife  from  Baltimore,  I  have  no 
other  chance  to  see  my  old  friend,  Dr.  Anderson,  who  is 
very  ill  from  a  fall  from  his  carriage.  I  think  it  a  small 
thing  to  go  twenty-five  miles  out  of  mynvay  to  see  so  wor- 
thy a  member  of  the  church,  and  the  fruit  of  my  poor  little 
labours  more  than  thirty  years  ago.  I  rode  twenty-five 
miles,  and  dined  at  Chestertown,  at  brother  Harris's.  In 
the  evening  I  had  the  church  full  of  serious  hearers,  and 
to  my  agreeable  surprise  the  Doctor  was  among  my 
audience.  I  had  a  most  sweet  season  among  my  friends. 
My  sermon  was  from  Psalm  xlviii,  12,  13.  1,1  spoke  ol 
the  church  ministry,  beauty,  and  order;  2,  her  strength 
and  fortitude ;  3,  her  privileges  ;  4,  her  testimony. 

M  Thursday  10.  Our  worthy  brother  Burniston  accom- 
panied me  to  the  camp  ground. 

"  Friday  11.  A  very  rainy  day.  I  preached  in  a  large 
tent,  on  the  necessity  of  holiness.  Mr.  Harris  fell  under 
the  word,  cried  for  mercy,  and  found  peace.  He  is  not 
a  member  of  our  church.  Brother  Chalmers  got  under 
such  a  deep  travail  of  soul  for  holiness,  that  he  fell  under 
the  power  of  God,  and  lay  for  hours :  and  when  he  came 


REV.  F*  GARRETTS ON . 


253 


to,  rejoiced  in  the  perfect  love  of  God.  I  was  requested 
by  some  of  my  old  friends  to  call  this  meeting;  among 
others  was  Mrs.  BrurT  and  her  sister  Ward.  These  holy 
women  are  full  of  the  perfect  love  of  God.  This  meeting 
held  several  hours.  I  likewise  called  a  meeting  in  the 
preachers'  tent  at  the  same  time ; — the  tents  rung  with 
the  praises  of  God.  The  poor  blacks  seemed  almost  ready 
to  fly.  There  is,  nevertheless,  a  probability  we  shall 
have  a  great  meeting.  Many  of  our  good  friends  have 
come  from  Baltimore.  I  must  leave  you.  This  minute  I 
have  been  conversing  with  Mrs.  Bruff ; — she  tells  me,  at 
the  above-mentioned  meeting  three  besides  Mr.  Chalmers 
were  brought  out,  and  several  led  to  feel  the  necessity  of 
holiness.  My  dear  love,  there  is  a  struggle  in  the  camp 
I  will  tell  you  more  when  we  meet.  God  bless  you  and 
yours.  I  am  in  the  cause  of  God ;  nothing  else  would 
reconcile  me  to  so  long  an  absence  from  you.  I  remem- 
ber you  at  the  throne  of  grace ; — there  also  remember 
me ; — -I*  can  only  stand  by  grace.  While  I  am  writing, 
prayer,  praise,  and  shouting  are  all  around  me," 

CHAPTER  XVI. 

Appointed  to  the  New- York  district— Some  account  of  his  duties 
— His  sermon  on  the  union  of  fear,  hope,  and  love — General  Confer 
cnce  in  J 808 — Attends  the  first  delegated  Conference  in  1812 — His 
views  on  some  parts  of  our  ecclesiastical  economy — Appointed  a  con- 
Terence  missionary — His  letter  to  the  Rev.  Lyman  Beecher—  State 
of  that  controversy — Mr  Garrettson's  views  of  the  subject — Hip 
charity  sermon — Not  pleased  with  being  returned  a  supernumerary 
— Domestic  enjoyments — Makes  a  journey  to  Albany,  Schenectady. 
Troy,  &c— Returns  home— Solemn  reflections — Makes  another 
southern  tour — Visits  New- York,  Trenton,  Burlington,  Philadel- 
phia, Wilmington,  Abington,  and  his  native  place — Reflections  on 
the  state  of  the  people — Goes  to  Baltimore,  and  participates  in  a 
revival  of  the  work  of  God  in  that  city— Returns  to  Rhinebeck. 

In  the  year  1811  Mr.  Garrettson  was  appointed  again 
to  the  New-York  district,  over  which  he  presided  with 


254 


LIFE  OF  THE 


dignity  and  usefulness  four  years.  He  was  every  where 
received,  both  by  preachers  and  people,  as  a  father  in  the 
gospel,  and  his  word  was  often  attended  with  power  to  the 
hearts  of  his  hearers.  It  was  at  this  time  that  the  writer 
became  more  intimately  acquainted  with  this  venerable 
servant  of  God ;  and  still  remembers  with  pleasure  and 
gratitude  the  tenderness  with  which  he  was  treated  by 
him.  With  what  delight  have  I  accompanied  him  to  some 
of  his  quarterly  meetings,  a, id  witnessed  the  devotedness 
of  his  soul  to  the  service  of  his  divine  Master.  » 

Mr.  Garrettson  occasionally  employed  the  hours  which 
were  not  otherwise  devoted  to  the  services  of  the  sanctu- 
ary, in  writing.  Though  his  publications  are  by  no  means 
numerous,  yet  they  are  sufficient  to  speak  for  him,  since 
his  voice  is  hushed  in  the  silence  of  the  grave. 

The  first  publication  was  an  account  of  his  experience 
and  travels,  from  which  copious  extracts  have  been  made 
in  the  first  part  of  this  memoir.  The  second  was  on  the 
owls  of  slavery,  a  copy  of  which  I  have  not  been  able 
to  find. 

It  was  about  this  time  that  he  published  his  sermon 
''On  the  union  of  fear,  hope,  and  love  in  the  believer." 
The  object  of  Mr.  Garrettson  in  this  sermon  was  to  show 
how  fear,  hope,  and  love,  coexist  in  the  heart  of  a  true 
believer  in  Christ,  balancing  and  regulating  each  other. 
'l  Fear  and  hope  to  the  soul  of  a  Christian,"  says  he,  u  are 
like  the  cork  and  lead  to  the  net ;  the  cork  keeps  it  from 
sinking,  and  the  lead  from  too  much  floating  ; — so  it  is  in 
a  spiritual  sense  ;  fear  keeps  hope  from  rising  into  pre- 
sumption, and  hope  keeps  fear  from  sinking  into  depair." 
— "  There  is  also  a  union  in  the  souls  of  believers  between 
fear  and  love.  Love  without  fear  would  become  secure,  and 
fear  without  love  would  be  slavish.  Love  is  the  dearest 
companion  of  filial  fear.  There  is  nothing  more  fearful 
than  genuine  love,  and  nothing  more  loving  than  filial  fear 
These  two  graces  sweetly  draw  the  soul  to  God.    Love  ic 


REV.  F.  GARRETTSON. 


the  grace  that  unites  the  soul  to  God,  and  fear  keeps  it 
from  departing  from  him."* 

At  the  general  conference  held  in  the  city  of  Baltimore 
in  1808,  on  account  of  the  great  increase  of  our  work, 
extending  over  so  large -a  territory,  the  number  of  travel- 
ling preachers  continually  multiplying,  it  was  resolved  to 
establish  a  delegated  general  conference,  to  be  composed 
of  a  certain  number  of  delegates  to  be  elected  by  the  seve- 
ral annual  conferences.  This  measure,  so  necessary  for 
the  well  being  of  the  Church,  had  been  in  contemplation 
by  Bishop  Asbury  and  others,  elders  in  the  ministry,  for 
several  years.  When  it  was  first  proposed  at  this  general 
conference,  it  met  with  a  determined  opposition,  and  was 
finally  lost  by  a  very  considerable  majority.  Towards  the 
close  of  the  conference,  however,  it  was  reconsidered 
and  presented  in  a  somewhat  modified  form,  and  very 
unanimously  adopted. 

The  first  delegated  general  conference  was  held  in  the 
city  of  New- York,  in  May,  1812.  Among  others,  as  dele- 
gates from  the  New- York  conference,  was  Mr.  Garrettson ; 
and  such  were  the  respect  and  confidence  manifested 
toward  him  by  his  brethren,  that  at  every  subsequent  gene- 
ral conference  he  was  selected  as  one  of  their  delegates. 
In  this  character,  though  he  often  differed  with  some  of 
his  brethren  on  certain  points  of  church  government,  he 
always  manifested  the  most  stern  and  inflexible  opposition 
to  any  innovation  upon  the  established  doctrines  of  the 
church ;  at  the  same  time  cheerfully  bowing  to  the  will  of 
the  majority  on  matters  of  indifference. 

In  respect  to  the  question  on  which  the  general  confer- 
ence have  long  been  divided  in  sentiment,  namely,  whe- 
ther the  presiding  elders  should  continue  to  be  appointed 
us  they  now  are  by  the  bishops,  or  be  elected  by  the 
annual  conferences,  it  is  well  known  that  Mr.  Garrettson 

*  Those  who  wish  to  see  the  whole  discourse  may  find  it  in  thf 
Methodist  Magazine  (in  which  it  was  republished)  for  July.  1825 


256 


LIFE  OF  THE 


was  in  favour  of  their  election  by  the  conferences.  This 
is  mentioned  merely  as  an  historical  fact,  without  entering 
into  the  merits  of  the  question,  pro  or  con,  or  intending 
even  to  express  an  opinion  in  relation  to  it,  any  further 
than  to  say  that,  whether  right  or  wrong,  no  doubt  can 
be  entertained  but  that  Mr.  Garrettson  acted  from  the 
purest  motives,  and  according  to  the  best  dictates  of  his 
judgment. 

In  the  year  1815,  Mr.  Garrettson  published  a  Sermon 
which  he  had  preached  in  John-street  church,  N.  Y.\for  the 
benefit  of  the  Methodist  Charity  School.  This  school  has 
been  in  existence  for  more  than  forty  years.  It  is  designed' 
for  the  special  benefit  of  the  poor  children  under  the  care 
of  our  Church,  orphans  and  others,  and  is  supported  by 
the  voluntary  contributions  of  the  community.  For  this 
purpose  a  sermon  is  preached  annually  in  each  church  in 
the  city,  and  a  collection  taken  up  for  the  benefit  of  the 
3chool,  at  which  time  the  children  are  present. 

After  stating  the  objects  of  the  institution,  the  nature 
of  true  charity,  and  the  arguments  by  which  the  duty  is 
enforced,  Mr.  Garrettson  says,  "  I  have  brought  forward 
these  strong  testimonials,  my  beloved  friends,  to  strengthen 
and  animate  your  faith  in  this  glorious  work.  Call  to  your 
remembrance  the  prayers  and  alms  of  Cornelius,  which 
ascended  to  heaven  as  a  sweet  memorial  before  the  Lord. 
You  now  have  it  in  your  power  to  bring  blessings  on  your- 
selves, and  to  entail  them  on  your  posterity  to  the  latest 

generation."  "  You  see  these  tender  lambs  rising  from 

their  seats  to  express  their  gratitude  for  what  their  kind 
benefactors  have  done  for  them,  and  to  implore  farther 

aid."  "  You  see  their  little  hands  stretched  out,  while 

their  eyes  are  fixed  on  you,  as  their  fostering  fathers  and 
mothers,  and  to  all  who  are  willing  to  reach  to  them  a 

friendly  hand."  "  Brethren,  if  you  want  barren  souls 

and  slender  fortunes,  give  sparingly  to  the  poor ;  but  if 
rou  want  to  be  rich  in  grace,  and  your  ability  to  do  good 


REV.  F.  GARRETTSON. 


257 


to  be  increased,  then  give  liberally,  accordingly  as  God 
has  bestowed  upon  you."  In  this  way  did  Mr.  Garrettson 
plead  in  behalf  of  poor  children  ;  and  through  his  and  the 
influence  of  others  who  have  from  time  to  time  lent  their 
aid  to  the  support  of  this  benevolent  institution,  it  has 
gladdened  the  heart  of  many  a  widowed  mother  and  many 
a  helpless  orphan. 

At  the  close  of  his  service  as  presiding  elder  of  the  New- 
York  district,  in  the  year  1816,  he  was  again  appointed  as 
a  missionary  within  the  bounds  of  the  New- York  confer- 
ence. This  appointment  was  also  designed,  as  is  believed, 
to  give  him  an  opportunity  to  travel  at  large,  as  his  inclina- 
tion, age,  and  circumstances  might  dictate ;  the  conference 
and  bishops  having  full  confidence  that  he  would  employ 
all  his  time  and  talent  in  the  best  way  he  could  for  the 
glory  of  God  and  the  good  of  souls. 

It  was  during  this  year  that  he  published  "  A  Letter  to 
the  Rev.  Lyman  Beecher,  containing  animadversions  on 
a  pamphlet"  written  by  that  gentleman,  entitled  "  An 
Address  of  the  Charitable  Society  for  the  education  of 
pious  young  men  for  the  ministry  of  the  Gospel."  This 
pamphlet  of  Mr.  Beecher  gave  great  offence  to  most  of 
those  denominations  of  Christians  not  connected  with 
that  charitable  society.  To  awaken  a  spirit  of  liberality 
among  Christians  for  the  support  of  that  institution,  Mr. 
Beecher  gave  a  most  pitiful  description  of  the  spiritual  and 
moral  desolations  of  our  country,  the  paucity  of  "compe- 
tent ministers"  to  afford  moral  and  religious  instruction 
to  the  people  ;  and  likewise  made  a  powerful  appeal  to  the 
community,  to  induce  them  to  exert  themselves  by  every 
possible  means,  and  especially  by  pecuniary  contributions, 
to  assist  in  educating  and  sending  forth  these  "  indigent, 
pious  young  men." 

It  was  generally  thought,  and  I  believe  very  justly,  that 
Mr.  Beecher,  in  his  descriptions  of  the  spiritual  destitu- 
tions of  many  parts  of  our  country,  was  not  fully  borne  out 
23 


258  LIFE  OF  THE 

by  facts,  and  that  in  his  estimate  of  the  number  of  "  qua= 
lifted  ministers,"  he  had  excluded  nearly  all  except  those 
of  his  own  denomination.  He  calculated  the  population  ot 
the  country  at  that  time  to  be  8.000,000,  and  says,  that 
from  the  best  information  he  could  obtain,  there  were  not 
over  3,000  "  educated  ministers  of  the  gospel  in  our  land  ; 
leaving  a  deficiency  of  5,000  ministers,  and  a  population 
of  5,000,000,  destitute  of  proper  religious  instruction :" — 
that  is,  on  the  ratio  of  one  minister  for  every  1,000  of  the 
population,  which  he  supposes  to  be  necessary  to  afford 
that  quantum  of  religious  instruction  which  the  wants  of 
society  demanded. 

It  was  said  above  that  it  was  supposed  that  Mr.  Beecher 
designed  to  exclude  nearly  all  other  denominations  except 
those  of  his  own  order — meaning  thereby  the  Congrega- 
tional, Presbyterian,  and  Dutch  Reformed  orders, — from 
being  competent  to  preach  the  gospel.  According  to  the 
best  data  within  our  reach,  there  were  not  less  than  6,000 
ministers  at  that  time  belonging  to  the  Presbyterian, 
Congregational,  Dutch  Reformed,  Lutheran,  Baptist,  and 
Protestant  Episcopal  churches ;  and  allowing  only  2,000 
for  the  Methodists  and  all  other  sects,  which  it  is  believed 
is  very  considerably  below  the  actual  number,  we  had  even 
then  one  minister  for  every  one  thousand  inhabitants. 
From  this  computation  it  will  appear  that  the  supposition 
is  fully  sustained  ;  at  least  there  were  at  that  time  not  less 
than  3,000  ministers  belonging  to  the  three  denominations 
of  Presbyterians,  Congregationalists,  and  Dutch  Reformed, 
all  of  which  hold  fast  the  distinguishing  doctrines  of  Cal- 
vinism. 

Allowing  the  accuracy  of  these  remarks,  what  could 
have  been  Mr.  Beecher's  design  in  sounding  the  note  of 
alarm  on  such  a  high  key  ?  Did  he  not  mean  to  insinuate 
among  his  brethren  of  New-England,  to  whom  the  Address 
was  especially  directed,  that  all  other  ministers  must  be 
superseded,  as  not  being  qualified  to  impart  religious 


REV.  F.  GARRETTSON. 


259 


instruction  ?  It  is  not  intended  to  impeach  the  motives  of 
the  author  of  this  Address.  Such  is  the  power  of  preju- 
dice, operating  under  the  impulse  of  strong,  local  feelings, 
that  he  might  have  persuaded  himself  that  the  salvation  of 
the  nation  depended  upon  a  well-organized  Calvinistic 
ministry,  marching  forward  in  firm  phalanx  against  the 
host  of  Arminians,  and  all  others  whom  they  might  con- 
sider to  be  heterodox  in  their  religious  opinions.  Allowing 
this  to  have  been  the  case,  the  means  resorted  to  on  this 
occasion  were  highly  proper.  But  if  any  choose  to  say  that 
this  was  not  the  belief  of  Mr.  Beecher  and  his  associates, 
then  they  must  allow  that  the  assumptions  contained 
in  their  Address  were  entirely  unwarranted  by  facts,— 
that  a  false  and  highly  exaggerated  description  was  given 
of  the  moral  and  spiritual  destitution  of  our  country. 
The  inevitable  result  of  this  investigation  is  this  :-— 

1.  If  Mr.  Beecher' s  statement,  that  there  were  but "  3,000 
competent  religious  instructed"  at  that  time,  were  true, 
none  were  considered  such  except  Calvinistic  ministers, 
and  not  even  all  of  these,  for  most  of  the  Baptists  are  such. 

2.  By  supplying  the  deficiency  of  5,000  ministers  with 
such  as  Mr.  Beecher  had  described,  then  all  other  minis- 
ters must  be  put  down  as  incompetent  to  instruct  the 
people  in  religious  things.  3.  To  accomplish  this  object, 
entirely  sectarian  in  its  character,  the  Address  was  writ- 
ten and  circulated,  in  which  it  was  stated  that 

"  To  produce  such  a  combination  and  such  efforts,  the 
wretched  state  of  our  country  must  be  made  known. 
The  information  contained  in  this  Address  may,  with 
propriety,  it  is  believed,  be  communicated  on  the  sabbaths 
to  all  our  worshipping  assemblies,  and  the  investigation 
commenced  in  it,  with  propriety  be  continued,  until  a 
regular  and  minute  account  can  be  given  of  the  religious 
state  of  our  land.  The  newspaper,  the  tract,  and  maga- 
zines, must  disclose  to  our  slumbering  countrymen  their 
danger.    The  press  must  groan  in  the  communication  of 


260 


LIFE  OP  THE 


our  wretchedness ;  and  from  every  pulpit  in  the  land  the 
trumpet  must  sound  long  and  loud.  The  nation  must 
be  awaked  to  save  itself  by  its  own  energies,  or  we  are 
undone !" 

Such  was  the  language  of  the  Address.  Such  were  the 
mighty  efforts  to  be  made  to  annihilate  the  influence  of  all 
the  ministers  in  the  land,  but  such  as  should  be  marshal- 
led under  the  Geneva  standard,  and  answer  to  the  watch- 
word taught  in  the  theological  school  under  the  charge  of 
this  charitable  society.  Is  it  therefore  any  wonder  that 
other  denominations  took  the  alarm  ? 

Among  those  whose  zeal  was  kindled  on  this  occasion  , 
Mr.  Garrettson  showed  himself  in  the  foremost  ranks. 
Excepting  the  bishops  of  our  church,  perhaps  no  man 
living  was  better  qualified  from  his  perional  observation, 
to  make  a  true  estimate  of  the  religious  state  of  the  country. 
For  more  than  forty  years  he  had  travelled  in  various  parts 
of  the  United  States,  and  preached  the  everlasting  gospel 
with  a  rare  success.  Believing  that  Mr.  Beecher's  repre- 
sentations were  calculated  to  make  an  erroneous  impression 
on  the  public  mind ;  that  he  unjustly  depreciated  the  talent; 
the  piety,  and  usefulness  of  ministers  of  other  denomina- 
tions, and  that  his  remarks  tended  to  promote  a  spirit  of 
sectarian  zeal  imcompatible  with  those  liberal  views  and 
feelings  inculcated  in  the  gospel  of  Jesus,  Mr  Garrett- 
son addressed  himself  directly  to  Mr.  Beecher  on  these 
subjects,  in  a  printed  letter  of  28  pages,  12mo. 

He  commences  by  telling  Mr.  Beecher,  that  he  had 
"been  endeavouring  to  promote  the  Redeemer's  kingdom 
through  various  parts  of  this  continent  for  more  than  forty 
years,"  and  that  during  that  time  he  had  witnessed  the 
displays  of  the  convincing  and  regenerating  power  of  God 
from  one  end  of  the  country  to  the  other.  But  it  "  appears 
to  me,"  says  he,  "  that  you  and  your  associates  have  given 
a  very  unfair  and  uncharitable  representation  of  the  reli- 
gious state  of  our  nation,  whether  designedly  or  for  want 


REV.  F.  GARRETTSON. 


261 


of  better  information,  I  leave  for  your  readers  to  deter- 
mine." 

The  remainder  of  the  first  part  of  the  letter  is  devoted 
to  the  refutation  of  what  were  considered  to  be  Mr.  Beech- 
er's  injurious  imputations  of  other  ministers;  but  the 
author  confines  himself  principally  to  the  vindication  of 
his  own  brethren  of  the  Methodist  ministry,  leaving  it  to 
others  to  answer  for  themselves.  The  following  paragraph 
will  show  how  adroitly  and  successfully  Mr.  Garrettson 
meets  his  antagonist  in  one  item  of  his  calculations : — 

"You  have  placed  your  church  in  Connecticut  on  the 
highest  scale  among  the  several  states  in  the  Union.  You 
have  given  a  short  history  of  it,  and  have,  in  your  way, 
prostrated  the  southern  part  of  our  country.  Probably  you 
are  a  native  of  Connecticut ;  I  was  born  in  Maryland ; 
and  as  you  have,  among  other  southern  states,  undertaken 
to  degrade  the  religious  character  of  the  people  of  this 
state,  I  am  willing  to  compare  them  with  those  of  your 
state.  I  am  well  acquainted  with  p.lmoit  every  part  of 
both ;  and  as  you  have  fixed  your  eye  on  the  Congrega- 
tional Church  in  Connecticut,  I  shall  fix  mine  on  the 
Methodist  Episcopal  Church  in  Maryland. 

"  You  say  that  you  have  upwards  of  200  congregations, 
averaging  50  members  each,  making  about  10,000  church 
members.  I  have  looked  over  our  church  records,  and 
find  that  we  have  in  Maryland*  more  than  25,000  church 

*  Mr.  Beecher  had  represented  the  state  of  Maryland  as  being  in 
a  most  deplorable  condition.  After  having  said  that  Virginia,  with 
a  population  of  974,622,  needed  900  ministers  in  addition  to  the  60 
it  already  had  to  make  up  the  1  for  every  1,000  of  the  inhabitants, 
he  says,  "  Of  the  state  of  Maryland  we  cannot  speak  particularly. 
But  from  general  information  on  the  subject,  we  have  no  reason  to 
believe  the  supply  any  better  than  that  of  Virginia ;"  that  is,  as  60 
to  900.  He  must  therefore  have  considered  either  that  the  Method- 
ists were  not  worthy  to  be  included  among  Christian  ministers  and 
members  of  the  Church,  or  otherwise  greatly  depreciated  the  reii 
gious  character  of  the  state  of  Maryland. 

23* 


262 


LIFE  OF  THE 


members,  who  have  the  pure  word  of  God  preached,  and 
the  sacraments  duly  administered."  This  certainly  was  a 
triumphant  refutation  of  Mr.  Beecher's  statement. 

In  addition  to  its  being  the  professed  object  of  this 
Address  to  awaken  the  slumbering  energies  of  this  nation 
to  the  religious  state  of  the  people,  it  was  believed  by 
many,  and  indeed  I  believe  by  most  who  read  the  Address, 
that  it  had  a  political  object  to  accomplish.  This  belief, 
in  connexion  with  the  general  movements  of  the  Congre- 
gational churches  in  New-England,  was  founded  on  the 
following  passage.  After  intimating  that  our  general 
government  was  very  defective  as  to  its  provisions  for  its 
own  permanency,  the  Address  says  : 

11  A  remedy  must  be  applied  to  this  vital  defect  of  our 
national  organization.  But  what  shall  that  remedy  be  1 
There  can  be  but  one.  The  consolidation  of  the  state 
governments  would  make  a  despotism.  But  the  preva- 
lence of  pious,  intelligent,  enterprising  ministers,  through 
the  nation,  at  the  ratio  of  one  for  a  thousand,  would  esta- 
blish schools,  and  academies,  and  colleges,  and  habits,  and 
institutions  of  homogeneous  influence.  These  would  pro- 
duce a  sameness  of  views,  and  feelings,  and  interests, 
which  would  lay  the  foundation  of  our  empire  on  a  rock. 
Religion  is  the  central  attraction  which  must  supply  the 
deficiency  of  political  affinity  and  interest.  Religion  is 
the  bond  of  charity,  which  in  storms  must  undergird  the 
ship," — meaning  evidently  the  national  ship. 

Whether  Mr.  Beecher  really  designed  to  produce  a 
political  revolution,  by  effecting  a  change  in  the  national 
constitution,  or  merely  to  produce  such  homogeneousness  of 
views,  and  feelings,  and  concentration  of  action,  as  would 
enable  those  who  should  be  under  the  influence  of  these 
views  and  feelings  to  control  the  national  elections  and  coun- 
cils, we  pretend  not  to  determine.  .It  is,  however,  manifest, 
I  think,  to  all  dispassionate  minds,  that  could  he  place  one 
rninister  of  his  own  order  over  everv  one  thousand  of  the 


REV.  P.  GARRETTSON. 


263 


inhabitants  of  these  states— and  his  calculations  went  to  that 
object — for  by  including  ministers  of  all  other  orders,  there 
was  more  than  that  proportion  even  then, — they  might 
exert  a  most  powerful  influence  on  the  national  legislature. 
At  any  rate,  many  serious  people  fully  believed  this  was 
one  object  of  the  Address.  That  this  was  the  opinion  of 
Mr.  Garrettson  is  evident  from  the  following  sentence : — 
"  The  glimmering  light  beaming  through  your  perform- 
ance leads  us  to  suppose  that  as  you  are  the  privileged 
order  in  the  eastern  states,  so  you  wish  to  be  through  the 
whole  Union."  Whatever  may  be  thought  of  the  merits 
of  this  controversy,  such  was  the  general  burst  of  indig- 
nation manifested  from  almost  all  quarters  against  the 
assumptions  of  the  Address,  the  evident  proscriptions  it 
uttered  against  other  denominations  of  Christians,  that  the 
friends  of  Mr.  Beecher  it  is  said  called  in  and  destroyed  the 
Address.*  It  was,  however,  reprinted  by  those  who  were 
inimical  to  its  principles,  thinking  that  probably  the  most 
effectual  way  to  prevent  them  from  being  carried  into 
effect  "was  to  have  them  generally  understood. 

Mr.  Garrettson  finishes  his  strictures  in  the  following 
words: — "  I  hope  in  future  that  you  and  your  associate? 
will  be  more  wise  and  pious.  You  will  then  be  less  self- 
confident,  and  will  find  it  easier  to  exercise  Christian 

*  But  though  the  Address  was  called  in,  the  principles  set  fortlt 
and  advocated  in  it,  have  never,  so  far  as  I  have  understood,  been 
disavowed,  either  by  Mr.  Beecher  or  any  of  his  friends.  Had  this 
been  done,  so  much  notice  would  not  have  been  taken  of  this  affair 
in  this  place.  On  the  contrary,  subsequent  measures  have  only 
tended  to  strengthen  the  belief  expressed  by  Mr.  Garrettson  and 
others,  that  something  more  than  a  mere  desire  to  propagate  pure 
religion,  had  mingled  itself  with  the  councils  of  that  society,  and 
those  who  were  pledged  for  its  support.  Sorry  indeed  should  we  be 
to  attribute  any  improper  motive  to  any  body  of  men ;  but  we  can 
no  more  close  our  eyes  to  the  history  of  events,  than  wo  can  refrain 
from  rejoicing  that  the  "  Lord  God  omnipotent  reigneth,"  cmti 
grantcth  to  his  poople  rest  in  this  Happy  land. 


264 


LIFE  OF  THE 


charity  toward  those  who  do  not  think  in  every  particuiai 
as  you  do.  I  have  during  my  ministry  laboured  for  peace , 
and  I  desire  as  far  as  it  is  admissible  to  have  a  charitable 
feeling  for  all.  It  was  with  a  degree  of  reluctance  that  I 
undertook  to  write  upon  this  occasion  ;  but  a  sense  of  duty 
overruled  my  inclination.  I  desire  neither  the  honours, 
riches,  nor  pleasures  of  the  world,  but  only  to  be  a  follower 
of  the  Lord  Jesus,  whom  I  have  loved  from  an  early  part 
of  my  life.  Indeed  for  more  than  fifty  years  I  have  studied 
the  Holy  Scriptures  with  pleasure."  All  who  were  acquaint- 
ed with  the  author  of  the  above  extracts,  will  readily  per- 
ceive that  it  is  perfectly  characteristic  of  his  manner  of 
writing,  as  well  as  expressive  of  the  prevailing  sentiment 
of  his  heart. 

At  the  conference  of  1817,  which  was  held  in  Middle- 
bury,  Vermont,  Mr.  Garrettson  was  returned  as  a  super- 
numerary. This  appointment  by  no  means  pleased  him. 
as  he  fully  believed  himself  competent  to  do  effective 
service.  The  appointment,  however,  was  made  by  the 
conference  with  a  view  to  his  accommodation,  that  he 
might  be  at  liberty  to  labour  when  and  where  he  might 
think  he  would  be  most  useful ;  and  the  assurance  of  this 
respectful  and  friendly  feeling  gave  him  satisfaction. 

It  is  manifest  that  his  growing  infirmities  made  it  some- 
what difficult  for  him  to  travel  very  extensively.  Blessed 
with  a  pious  and  agreeable  family,  possessing  every  thing 
calculated  to  make  retirement  or  domestic  life  desirable 
and  happy,  Mr.  Garrettson  had  every  inducement  which 
an  indulgent  Providence  could  afford  to  remain  at  home. 
Yet  in  the  midst  of  all  these  enjoyments,  he  sighed  for 
another  sort  of  repose,  for  that  repose  which  resulted  from 
a  consciousness  of  having  done  his  best  to  bring  sinners 
into  the  fold  of  Christ.  "My  mind,"  says  he,  "is  after 
precious  souls." 

To  gratify  this  prevailing  desire  of  his  heart,  after 
remaining  for  a  few  weeks  in  the  circle  of  domestic  and 


REV.  F.  GARRETTSON. 


265 


.social  enjoyment  at  his  mansion  in  Rhinebeck,  and  preach- 
ing as  occasion  offered  in  the  chapel,  in  company  with 
Mrs.  Garrettson  and  his  daughter  he  set  off  on  a  tour  to 
the  north,  "  hoping,"  says  he,  "  I  might  do  some  little 
good  to  the  churches."  Leaving  Mrs.  Garrettson  at  Kin- 
derhook,  at  the  house  of  his  friend,  Judge  Van  Ness,  whose 
pious  consort  formed  an  agreeable  associate  for  Mrs.  Gar- 
rettson, his  daughter  accompanied  him  to  Schenectady. 
They  stayed  with  Dr.  Nott,  the  president  of  Union  Col- 
lege. "  This  institution,"  says  Mr.  Garrettson,  "  is  blessed 
with  a  worthy  president  and  professors,  and  will,  I  trust, 
be  a  blessing  to  society,  and  give  much  pleasure  to  its 
patrons."  Here  the  Methodists,  though  few  in  number, 
and  far  from  being  generally  wealthy,  had  recently,  by 
great  exertion,  built  a  convenient  house  of  worship,  in 
which  Mr.  Garrettson  preached  with  lively  satisfaction. 
From  thence  they  returned  to  Troy,  and  put  up  at  the 
house  of  the  Hon.  George  Tibbetts,  whose  hospitable 
mansion  is  delightfully  situated  on  the  side  of  a  sloping 
hill  ascending  from  the  eastern  part  of  the  city,  denomi- 
nated Mount  Ida.  On  the  sabbath  Mr.  Garrettson  preached 
in  the  Methodist  church  in  this  city,  morning,  afternoon, 
and  evening,  to  an  attentive  congregation;  and  "  truly, " 
says  he,  14  it  was  a  good  day."  He  remarks,  that  when 
he  first  visited  this  place  about  thirty  years  before,  there 
were  only  a  few  scattering  houses,  and  no  Methodist  socie- 
ty;  but  that  now  he  was  rejoiced  to  find  a  flourishing  little 
city,  in  which  were  four  houses  of  worship,  and  not  less 
than  three  hundred  members  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal 
Church.  What  seemed  to  add  to  his  religious  enjoyment 
was  the  catholic  and  friendly  spirit  manifested  by  the  seve- 
ral religious  denominations  toward  each  other.  On  the 
30th  of  June  they  all  returned  in  safety,  blessing  and 
praising  God,  to  their  peaceful  home. 

After  his  return  he  makes  the  following  reflections, 
which  perhaps  some  whom  they  might  concern  may  read 


266 


LIFE  OF  THE 


to  their  benefit : — "  The  great  ones  have  set  themselves 
against  the  work  of  reformation.  I  have  laboured  to 
do  them  good ;  but  all  my  efforts  seem  like  water  spilt 
on  the  ground,  which  cannot  be  gathered  up.  They  do 
not  openly  oppose ;  if  they  did,  perhaps  I  might  have 
more  hope.  If  I  would  let  them  alone,  they  doubtless 
would  bear  with  me ;  but  how  can  I,  as  a  messenger  of 
God,  let  them  sleep  quietly  over  the  pit  of  destruction !' 

The  most  part  of  the  summer  months  of  this  year  he 
spent  about  home,  preaching  only  on  the  sabbaths,  except 
a  tour  through  some  parts  of  Connecticut,  and  some 
visits  to  New- York,  Poughkeepsie,  and  a  few  other  places 
in  the  state.  During  this  time  he  says,  "  I  have  had 
sweet  seasons  in  reading,  writing,  and  family  devotion : 
I  feel  that  God  is  good,  and  I  will  praise  him."  He  ob- 
serves, "  From  the  20th  of  June  to  the  9th  of  December. 
I  have  travelled  about  1,000  miles,  and  preached  when- 
ever and  wherever  I  could  find  an  opening." 

Under  date  of  Dec.  9,  1817,  he  says,  "  Being  pressed 
in  spirit,  though  a  great  cross  for  me  to  leave  my  precious 
wife  and  daughter,  I  entered  into  an  examination  in  regard 
to  my  motives  in  leaving  home — whether  duty  called  me 
in  my  66th  year  to  leave  a  quiet,  plentiful  habitation,  and 
a  most  agreeable  family,  to  encounter  the  cold  and  storms 
of  winter,  at  my  own  expense  ; — but  having  made  up  my 
mind,  a  little  before  sunset  I  bade  adieu  to  my  family,  went 
on  board  the  steam  boat,  and  by  sunrise  next  morning 
found  myself  in  the  city  of  New- York,  one  hundred  miles 
on  my  journey  southward."  Staying  only  one  night  in  the 
city,  the  next  day  by  steam  and  stage  he  went  to  Trenton, 
where  he  spent  the  sabbath  very  agreeably,  preaching  to 
crowded  congregations.  From  thence  he  passed  on  to 
Burlington,  where  he  preached  to  a  very  full  house,  and 
lodged  with  his  old  friend,  Mr.  Stirling.  Of  him  Mr. 
Garrettson  observes,  "  He  if  a  very  old  man,  confined  to 
his  bed,  appears  innocent  and  happy,  and  has  been  a  great 


REV.  F.  GARRETTSON, 


267 


support  to  the  cause  of  Methodism  in  this  place."  On 
Tuesday  he  rode  to  Philadelphia,  and  put  up  at  Mr.  Lemuel 
Green's,  a  located  minister,  who  had  travelled  and  preached 
until  he  was  worn  down,  but  whose  Christian  hospitality 
invited  the  servants  of  God  under  his  peaceful  roof.  He 
remained  in  this  city  preaching  to  large  and  attentive 
audiences  in  the  several  churches,  visited  many  of  his  old 
friends,  with  whom  he  enjoyed  sweet  fellowship,  until  the 
6th  of  January,  1818,  when  he  took  the  stage  for  Wil- 
mington, and  on  the  following  evening  preached  to  the 
people  with  much  satisfaction.    He  passed  thence  to 
Abington,  where  he  spent  the  sabbath,  preached  three 
times  to  the  people,  and  then  went  on  to  his  native  place. 
Thursday  15th,  he  says,  "  I  preached  within  a  mile  of  the 
spot  where  I  was  born :  they  were  chiefly  young  people  and 
distant  relations.   They  seem,"  says  he,  "  to  be  almost  an 
entirely  new  race  of  people,  there  being  few  in  the  congre- 
gation whom  I  could  recognise  as  my  former  acquaintance. 
I  fear,'.'  he  continues,  "  that  my  native  county  makes  but 
little  improvement,  and  that  too  much  dissipation  prevails 
among  the  young  people  especially,  for  their  own  good 
either  in  temporal  or  spiritual  enjoyments.    Though  the 
society  at  Boosbyhill  was  not  as  large  as  it  was  45  years 
since,  I  was  comforted  under  the  reflection  that  it  had 
been  a  nursery  from  which  many  plants  had  been  taken, 
some  to  heaven,  and  others  transplanted  to  some  of  the 
new  settlements,  where  they  have  grown  into  stately  trees 
of  righteousness.   Here  they  have  established  themselves, 
and  been  the  means  of  good  to  the  souls  of  others.  Thus 
the  work  spreads."   Here  he  was  cheered  with  an  account 
of  an  aged  couple,  Mr.  Herbert  and  his  wife,  the  first 
fruits  of  Methodism  in  this  place ;  the  woman  had  recently 
departed  to  glory  in  her  90th  year,  and  the  man  still  lived 
in  the  fear  of  God  in  the  94th  year  of  his  age.   Here  also 
lie  preached  in  what  was  called  the  Bush  Church,  the 
second  Methodist  church  which  was  built  on  the  continent 


268 


LTFE  OF  TRT 


of  America,  and  which  had  been  standing  nearly  fifty 
years.  Taking  an  occasion  from  the  decayed  state  of  the 
church,  and  the  reflection  that  so  many  of  the  old  mem- 
bers had  gone  to  their  reward,  and  also  fearing  that  the 
rising  generation  were  not  so  zealous  for  God  as  they 
should  be,  he  cried  aloud  from  these  words,  "  Who  will 
rise  up,  and  rebuild  the  temple?"  After  which,  assisted 
by  Mr.  Toy,  an  aged  minister,  he  administered  the  sacra- 
ment of  the  Lord's  supper  to  about  60  communicants,  with 
whom  he  had  a  solemn  and  profitable  time. 

Having  finished  his  labours  in  these  parts,  and  cleared  , 
as  he  humbly  hoped,  his  skirts  of  their  blood,  he  went 
thence  to  the  city  of  Baltimore,  where  he  was  much  re- 
freshed to  find  a  glorious  work  of  religion  going  forward. 
With  all  the  vigour  of  youth  he  entered  into  this  work, 
catching,  and  enkindling  in  the  hearts  of  others,  the  fire  of 
Divine  love.  He  preached  in  the  several  churches  in  the 
city,  morning,  afternoon,  and  evening;  attended  prayer 
meetings  and  lovefeasts  ;  visited  from  house  to  house,  and 
in  the  midst  of  all  enjoyed  great  peace  of  mind  and  health 
of  body.  Though  he  could  not  approve  of  all  the  exercises 
which  were  tolerated,  thinking  that  in  some  things  extrava- 
gances might  have  been  beneficially  checked,  yet  he 
rejoiced  greatly  at  witnessing  such  manifest  displays  of 
the  awakening  and  regenerating  power  of  Divine  grace. 
After  remaining  in  this  city  about  two  weeks,  during 
which  time  he  preached  no  less  than  fourteen  sermons, 
he  took  his  departure  for  the  north,  passed  through  Abing- 
ton,  Philadelphia,  Trenton,  and  New- York,  in  all  which 
places  he  stopped  long  enough  to  "  scatter  some  of  the 
good  seed  of  the  kingdom,"  and  in  the  latter  part  of  March, 
after  an  absence  of  about  four  months,  he  once  more  saluted 
his  beloved  family  in  peace  and  health. 


REV.  F.  GARRETTSON. 


269 


CHAPTER  XVII. 

Attends  the  New-York  Conference— Secession  of  a  number  from 
Uie  church  in  New-York— His  feelings  in  relation  to  that  unhappy 
affair — Makes  a  short  tour  to  the  north — Thence  to  the  eastward — 
Passes  through  New- York — Thence  on  to  Middletown,  Conn. — 
Thence  to  New-London,  where  he  enjoys  much  peace — Visits 
Norwich  and  preaches— Conversation  with  a  pious  lady — Revival 
of  religion — Grieved  with  beholding  the  ravages  of  Socinianism — 
Goes  to  Providence,  R.  I.,  and  preaches— Probable  check  to  the 
Socinian  heresy — Visits  Boston  and  Lynn — Origin  of  Methodism 
in  Dorchester,  Mass. — Visits  Cambridge — Returns  to  Hartford— 
Thence  to  Rhinebeck — Domestic  felicity— Makes  a  second  tour — 
Affliction — Reflections  thereon — Ardent  desire  for  the  salvation  of 
souls — Returns  through  New-York  city  to  Rhinebeck — Revival  of 
religion  there — Attends  Conference. 

Mr.  Garrettson's  relation  to  the  conference,  though 
not  altogether  such  as  he  wished,  remained  unchanged, 
and  he  continued  to  employ  his  time  and  talent  in  that 
way  and  in  those  places  which  he  judged  might  best  pro- 
mote the  good  of  the  church.  The  New- York  Conference, 
which  was  this  year,  1819,  held  in  the  city  of  Troy,  was 
attended  with  some  very  serious  difficulties,  originating 
from  the  state  of  affairs  in  the  city  of  New- York.  These 
difficulties  which  terminated  in  a  secession  of  a  number  of 
members  with  a  preacher  at  their  head,  were  accompanied 
by  measures  which  made  it  necessary  to  bring  the  affair 
before  the  conference  ;  but  though  some  collisions,  existed 
among  some  of  the  preachers  in  relation  to  this  unhappy 
business,  in  which  conflicting  interests  and  feelings  were 
enlisted,  it  terminated  as  peaceably  as  could  have  been 
expected  under  the  circumstances. 

To  these  things  Mr.  Garrettson  alludes  in  his  journal 
with  much  feeling.  Being  a  man  of  peace,  and  having 
the  interests  of  the  church  much  at  heart,  he  was  always 
deeply  affected  whenever  any  thing  occurred  to  disturb 
the  harmony  of  brethren,  or  to  impede  the  progress  of 
24 


270 


LIFE  OF  THE 


true  religion.  But  though  a  momentary  gloom  was  spread 
over  the  church  in  the  city  of  New- York,  the  clouds  were 
gradually  dispersed,  truth  finally  prevailed  over  error,  and 
great  peace  has  since  rested  on  those  who  loved  our  Jeru- 
salem. 

After  remaining  at  home  a  short  time,  on  his  return  from 
the  conference,  Mr  Garrettson  set  off  on  a  tour  for  the 
north.  He  visited  Kinderhook,  attended  a  camp  meeting 
at  Niskayuna,  a  quarterly  meeting  at  Troy,  and  preached 
in  Pittstown,  Lansingburg,  Schenectady,  and  Albany, 
and  likewise  at  a  quarterly  meeting  near  Spencertown,  and 
then  returned  to  his  beloved  family  atRhinebeck.  "  Dur- 
ing this  tour,"  he  says,  "of  about  two  weeks,  I  had  great 
sweetness  in  preaching  the  word,  which  I  did  once  or 
more  at  every  place  I  visited.  I  am  now,"  he  adds, 
"officiating  in  my  little  congregation  at  Rhinebeck. 
Here  I  am  pleasantly  situated,  an  agreeable  family  with 
every  thing  necessary  to  make  life  desirable.  This  makes 
it  the  greater  cross  for  me  to  leave  home." 

On  August  18,  having  engaged  a  young  man  to  accom- 
pany him,  he  took  his  departure  for  an  eastern  tour.  He 
first,  however,  passed  down  through  Poughkeepsie,  over 
the  highlands  to  Peekskill,  to  Tarrytown,  in  all  which 
places  he  stopped  and  preached,  and  to  the  White  Plains, 
where  he  preached  on  sabbath  morning,  and  in  the  after- 
noon at  New  Rochelle.  "  I  am  now,"  he  says,  "  in  a 
part  of  Mr.  Beecher's  moral  wilderness.  We  think,  how- 
ever, that  the  gospel  has  had  a  glorious  spread  in  this  part 
of  the  country.  Within  eight  miles  of  the  place  where  I 
now  am  we  can  count  six  or  seven  Methodist  churches, 
where  the  word  and  ordinances  of  God  are  administered, 
and  where  many  persons  of  undoubted  piety  assemble  for 
the  worship  of  God."  On  Monday  he  rode  into  the  city 
of  New-York,  and  put  up  with  his  old  friend,  Mr.  George 
Suckley.  He  observes,  "  I  could  have  shed  tears  over 
the  society,  on  account  of  their  trying  situation,"  alluding 


REV.  F.  GARRETTSON. 


271 


to  the  unhappy  division  before  mentioned,  which  was  now 
near  its  consummation. 

The  Saturday  following  he  left  the  city  on  his  way 
eastward.  He  passed  on  through  Rye,  Stamford,  Fair- 
field, Stratford,  New  Haven,  to  Middletown,  where  he 
spent  the  sabbath,  preaching  to  a  full  house  of  attentive 
hearers,  morning,  afternoon,  and  evening,  the  last  sermon 
being  on  the  certainty  of  the  resurrection  of  the  body. 
Thence  he  passed  on  to  Hebron,  where  he  was  happy  to 
find  a  revival  of  religion,  and  to  be  comfortably  situated 
in  the  pious  family  of  Mr.  Burroughs.  On  Tuesday  he 
went  to  New  London,  where  he  enjoyed  much  of  the 
divine  presence  in  secret  devotion  in  the  house  of  God.* 
This  was  his  first  visit  to  this  place.  He  remained  here 
until  Thursday,  preaching  to  a  crowded  house  every 
evening.  On  Wednesday  evening  he  gave  information 
that  as  he  expected  to  depart  next  day,  he  would  preach 
at  sunrise  on  the  doctrine  of  Christian  perfection.  Ac- 
cordingly he  says,  "  I  arose  about  four  o'clock  in  the 
morning,  and  after  spending  more  than  an  hour  in  retire- 
ment, I  repaired  to  the  church  at  the  hour  appointed,  and 
preached  to  about  200  attentive  hearers.  I  enjoyed  a 
solemn,  sweet  season,  while  endeavouring  to  water  the 
souls  of  God's  people. " 

After  these  solemn  exercises  were  over,  and  taking 
some  refreshment,  he  journeyed  about  four  miles,  to  a  Mr 
Miller's,  whose  daughters  and  one  son  had  recently  ex- 
perienced a  change  of  heart,  during  a  revival  in  New 
London  and  its  vicinity.  The  father,  78  years  of  age, 
though  friendly,  made  no  profession  of  religion.  "  With 
him,"  says  Mr.  Garrettson,  *'  I  conversed  on  the  subject 
of  religion,  congratulated  him  on  the  happy  change  wrought 
in  his  children,  and  urged  him  to  seek  the  same  blessing  ; 

*  It  was  a  common  practice  with  Mr.  Garrettson,  whenever  he 
first  visited  a  place  where  there  was  a  church,  to  repair  thither  at. 
the  first  opportunity  for  private  prayer. 


372 


LIFE  OF  THE 


I  endeavoured  to  obviate  the  common  objection  he  made; 
that  he  could  not  change  his  own  heart,  by  remarking  that 
although  Jesus  Christ  had  merited  every  thing  for  us  by 
his  passion  and  death,  yet  we  may  not  expect  to  be  saved 
unless  we  seek  by  repentance,  prayer,  and  faith.  After 
spending  several  hours  with  this  kind  family,  and  praying 
with  them,  we  took  our  departure,  and  rode  ten  miles  to 
Norwich,  and  preached  in  the  church,  which  was  nearly 
iilled.  After  service  a  pious  woman  asked  me  if  any  one 
had  requested  me  to  explain  the  Lord's  prayer.  I  answered 
in  the  negative.  She  then  informed  me  that  she  had  prayed 
to  God  that  I  might  be  led  to  make  that  prayer  the  subject 
of  my  discourse.  I  answered,  that  when  I  went  into  the 
pulpit,  as  well  as  before,  it  lay  with  much  weight  on  my 
mind,  so  much  so  that  I  dare  not  refuse  taking  it  as  the 
foundation  of  my  sermon.  She  received  it  as  an  answer 
to  prayer.  She  had  been  particularly  exercised  on  the 
petition,  Thy  will  be  done  in  earth  as  it  is  in  heaven.  It 
seems  that  her  husband  was  under  an  impression  that  it 
was  his  duty  to  become  a  travelling  preacher,  and  her 
mind  was  deeply  exercised  in  respect  to  consenting  to 
give  him  up  to  the  work."  While  in  this  place  the 
stationed  preacher  gave  him  a  reviving  account  of  the 
spread  of  God's  work  in  the  conversion  of  souls,  which 
had  commenced  at  camp  meetings.  It  had  extended  glo- 
riously through  several  of  the  neighbouring  towns,  and 
some  hundreds  had  been  brought  to  the  knowledge  of 
the  truth. 

Having  finished  his  work  here,  he  passed  into  the  state 
of  Rhode  Island,  and  was  much  annoyed  in  one  place 
where  he  preached,  with  the  Socinians.  With  the  Soci- 
nian  doctrine  Mr.  Garrettson  held  no  fellowship.  Perhaps 
his  zeal  never  showed  itself  more  intensely  on  any  subject 
than  when  he  came  in  contact  with  a  system  that  to  sup- 
port itself,  the  real  Divinity,  the  proper,  unoriginated,  and 
eternal  Deity  of  Christ,  must  be  cailed  in  question.  His 


REV.  F.  GARRETTSON. 


273 


tract  on  this  subject,  which  was  published  in  the  Method- 
ist Magazine,  and  by  the  Tract  Society  of  the  Methodist 
Episcopal  Church,  evinces  the  deep  interest  he  felt  in  the 
support  of  this  cardinal  doctrine  of  Christianity.  He  could, 
not,  therefore,  but  behold  with  sorrow  and  indignation 
the  ravages  which  the  Socinian  scheme  was  now,  and  had 
been  for  some  time  past,  making  among  the  churches  in 
New-England,  particularly  in  the  metropolis  of  Massachu- 
setts, as  well  as  in  some  parts  of  Rhode  Island. 

After  preaching  with  much  satisfaction  in  Providence, 
both  in  the  Methodist  church,  and  by  request,  in  the  one 
occupied  by  the  Rev.  Mr.  Wilson,  a  pious  Presbyterian 
clergyman,  Mr.  Garrettson  rode  forward  to  Bristol,  where 
he  preached  to  a  large  congregation  on  the  doctrine  of 
Christian  Perfection,  a  favourite  theme  with  him.  Here 
he  found  a  large  society  of  pious  members,  whose  devout 
behaviour  and  delightful  singing  pleased  him  much.  Of 
the  bishop  of  the  Protestant  Episcopal  Church,  residing 
in  this  place,  Mr  Garrettson  speaks  in  terms  of  high 
commendation,  as  a  man  deeply  devoted  to  the  interests 
of  Christ,  and  expresses  an  ardent  hope  that  he  with  his 
clergy  and  the  Methodist  preachers,  between  whom  there 
appears  no  difference  in  their  doctrinal  views,  will  be  able 
to  check  the  progress  of  the  Socinian  heresy,  and  stem  the 
tide  of  Hopkinsian  refinements  on  the  liberty  of  the  hu- 
man will,  or  their  metaphysical  speculations  concerning  a 
moral  inability  and  natural  ability.  From  Bristol  he  went 
on  to  Warren,  and  preached  on  "  Now  the  just  shall  live 
by  faith ;  but  if  any  man  draw  back,  my  soul  shall  have 
no  pleasure  in  him."  Among  others,  the  Unitarian  minis- 
ter made  one  of  his  hearers.  May  he  not  have  heard  in 
vain  !  "  I  feel,"  says  he,  "  for  this  loving  society. "  In 
Somerset  he  also  preached  to  an  attentive  congregation, 
with  much  satisfaction. 

He  then  passed  on  to  Easton,  thence  to  Dorchester, 
and  thence  through  Boston,  in  company  with  the  Rev. 
24* 


274 


LIFE  OF  THE 


Elijah  Hedding  and  wife,  to  Lynn,  where  he  preached  on 
a  short  notice  to  a  large  congregation,  on  "  Put  ye  in  the 
sickle,  for  the  harvest  is  ripe." 

Mr.  Garrettson  gives  the  following  account  of  the  rise 
and  progress  of  the  Methodist  Church  in  the  town  of  Dor- 
chester. He  says,  "  I  lodged  with  a  Mr.  Otheman,  a 
pious,  wealthy  gentleman  from  France,  who  a  few  years 
since  removed  from  Boston  to  this  place.  Some  time 
previously  to  his  leaving  Boston,  he  had  embraced  reli- 
gion, and  had  become  a  member  of  our  Church.  After 
removing  to  Dorchester,  he  invited  preaching  at  his  house. 
Though  but  few  attended  at  first,  and  much  opposition 
was  excited,  so  much  so  that  the  thoughtless  multitude 
frequently  stoned  the  house,  the  Lord  soon  began  to 
work  on  the  hearts  of  the  people,  and  in  a'  short  time  a 
considerable  society  was  established.  Soon  after,  more 
room  being  wanted,  Mr.  Otheman  built  a  handsome 
church  at  his  own  expense.  It  was  in  this  house  that 
I  preached." 

From  Lynn  Mr.  Garrettson  went  to  Cambridge,  where 
he  lodged  with  his  old  friend,  Mr.  Black,  under  whose 
hospitable  roof,  and  in  the  society  of  whose  pious  family, 
he  felt  himself  much  at  home.  The  Sunday  following  he 
preached  three  sermons  in  the  city  of  Boston,  to  very  large 
congregations.  From  thence  he  journeyed  through  the 
several  towns,  in  most  of  which  he  officiated,  to  Hartford, 
where  he  preached  with  great  freedom.  Sunday  he 
preached  in  Goshen  (Connecticut)  in  the  morning,  and 
in  the  afternoon  in  Cornwall,  and  on  the  Tuesday  follow- 
ing he  was  permitted  once  more  to  embrace  his  family  in 
health  and  peace.  "  In  this  tour,"  says  he,  "  I  was  absent 
six.  weeks,  travelled  600  miles,  and  preached  about  60 
sermons.  I  thank  God  for  his  presence,  which  was  with 
me  every  day.  I  do  not  wish  to  be  employed  in  a  better 
work." 

We  have  already  seen,  that  notwithstanding  Mr.  Gar- 


REV.  F.  GARRETTSON. 


275 


rettson  enjoyed  at  home  every  thing  that  could  make 
domestic  life  agreeable — that  though  age  and  its  attendant 
infirmities  might  plead  a  reasonable  excuse  for  his  remain- 
ing in  such  a  pleasant  retreat,  free  from  the  cares  and 
fatigues  of  travelling — yet  the  ardour  of  his  soul  would 
prompt  him  to  break  through  all  these  restraints,  and 
brave  the  inclemency  of  seasons,  contemning  equally  the 
indulgences  of  this  life  and  the  peltings  of  the  storms,  when 
they  stood  in  the  way  of  his  duty  to  God  and  man. 

Accordingly,  in  the  latter  part  of  December,  in  the 
year  1820,  we  find  him  bidding  adieu  to  his  family  again, 
for  another  tour  to  the  south.  As  he  travelled  over  nearly 
the  same  ground  as  that  traced  out  in  a  former  chapter, 
passed  through  similar  exercises  of  mind,  and  preached 
with  equal  ardour,  displaying  for  his  old  friends  and  near 
relatives  the  same  affectionate  attachment,  as  well  as 
evincing  the  same  devotedness  to  the  cause  of  his  divine 
Master,  it  is  thought  not  necessary  to  give  a  detailed 
account  of  this  journey.  The  following  reflections,  how- 
ever, which  he  wrote  down  in  Philadelphia,  under  date  of 
Jan.  21,  will  be  read  by  every  pious  reader  with  satisfaction. 
It  seems  that  before  he  left  New- York,  walking  out  one 
evening,  he  slipped  down  in  the  street,  and  severely  bruised 
his  leg.  Notwithstanding  he  was  able  to  pursue  his  jour- 
ney to  Philadelphiaj'when  he  arrived  there,  his  leg  was  so 
much  swollen  that  he  was  obliged  to  keep  his  room,  and 
to  put  himself  'under  the  care  of  a  physician.  To  Dr. 
Sargeant  he  expresses  much  gratitude  for  his  kind  atten- 
tions. While  confined  here,  unable  for  active  service,  he 
thus  writes : — 

"  All  is  right,  being  in  the  order  of  God.  He  knows 
what  is  best  for  his  creatures.  For  three  sabbaths  I  have 
been  deprived  of  the  privilege  of  the  sanctuary ;  but  while 
thus  solitary,  I  have  been  contemplating  on  the  wonder? 
of  redeeming  love,  and  the  various  beauties  of  the  sacred 
Scriptures.    O  redemption  !  How  deep!  How  unsearch 


276 


LIFE  OF  THE 


able  the  Deity !  Eternally  existing  in  three  hypostases, 
yet  one  glorious,  incomprehensible  Deity,  coequal,  con- 
substantial,  and  coeternal ! 

"  During  the  week  past  I  have  had  a  great  travail  of 
soul.  My  exercises  were  various,  but  the  most  weighty 
concerned  myself.  I  saw  indeed  in  God  infinite  perfec- 
tion :  but  in  myself  merely  I  am  but  a  fallen  speck  of  the 
creation.  I  inquired  what  motive  could  have  led  me  at 
this  period  of  my  life,  and  at  this  inclement  season  of  the 
year,  to  leave  my  quiet  home.  Was  it  for  money  1  No. 
Was  it  for  ease  or  honour  1  No.  Was  it  because  I  thought 
myself  a  great  preacher  ?  No.  I  was,  as  I  believed,  called 
of  God,  forty-six  years  ago,  to  be  a  minister  of  Jesus  Christ ; 
and  the  blessed  God  has  frequently  suggested  to  me  that 
he  had  called  me  for  life,  or  as  long  as  I  should  be  able  to 
work  in  his  vineyard.  I  did  some  years  since  plead  with 
the  Lord  that  I  was  growing  old  and  infirm,  and  begged 
that  I  might  be  permitted  to  stay  at  home,  and  labour  there 
occasionally  as  I  was  able.  The  blessed  God  restored  me 
to  my  hearing  almost  as  perfectly  as  ever,  strengthened 
my  intellect,  renewed  me  in  soul  and  body,  and  told 
me  I  must  go  and  do  his  work.  To  be  sure  it  is  a  great 
cross  for  me  to  leave  one  of  the  most  agreeable  families 
with  which  a  man  can  be  blessed ;  but  for  Christ's  sake 
I  can  stagger  under  even  this  cross,  and  cheerfully  cast 
in  my  mite  to  promote  the  interests  of  his  kingdom." 

Here  is  the  true  secret  whence  originated  that  restless 
ness  of  spirit  whenever  he  had  been  long  at  home.  He 
felt  that  the  vows  of  his  God  were  upon  him,  and  that  he 
must  perform  them.  Often  when  I  have  been  favoured 
with  a  visit  to  his  friendly  and  peaceful  mansion,  have  i 
witnessed,  even  in  the  midst  of  every  thing  calculated  to 
make  life  desirable,  the  anxiety  of  his  mind  to  be  in  the 
field,  labouring  for  his  Lord  and  Master;  and  I  verilv 
believe  that  he  enjoyed  himself  far  better  in  an  humble 
cottage  on  coarse  fare,  when  thus  employed  in  the  LordV 


REV.  F.  GARRETTSON. 


277 


vineyard,  especially  if  he  could  have  one  or  two  of  his 
brethren  in  the  ministry  with  him,  whom  he  always  loved 
with  the  tenderest  affection,  than  he  otherwise  could,  sur- 
rounded with  all  that  this  world  can  afford.  This  work 
was  the  aliment  of  his  soul,  it  being  "  his  meat  and  his 
drink  to  do  his  Master's  will,"  as  a  public  servant  of  the 
church. 

As  a  proof  of  the  high  estimation  in  which  his  labours 
were  held  by  the  citizens  of  Philadelphia,  we  may  remark, 
that  unknown  to  him,  the  official  members  of  the  church 
appointed  a  committee  to  wait  on  him,  and  request  his 
longer  continuance  with  them.  To  which  he  replied,  "  I 
receive  the  voice  of  the  church  as  the  voice  of  God  to  me, 
and  therefore  agree  to  remain  a  few  weeks  longer." 

To  the  same  fact,  the  following  letter,  directed  to  Mrs. 
Garrettson,  will  bear  testimony  : — 

"  Dear  Sister, — We  accept  with  much  esteem  the 
tender  yourself  and  daughter  have  been  pleased  to  make 
us  in-  your  Christian  respects. 

"  Your  good  husband  has  been  detained  among  us,  for 
some  time,  partly  by  affliction,  and  partly  by  a  general  or 
official  request.  Some  of  us  see,  or  think  we  see,  a  pro- 
vidence in  his  affliction.  It  opened  the  way  in  part  for 
his  useful  labour  among  us,  which  possibly  might  not  have 
been  the  case,  had  he  passed  through  on  his  original  plan. 
He  will  now  leave  us.  His  leg  has  got  well,  and  he  has 
delivered  his  message  to  thousands ;  many  of  whom,  we 
trust,  in  the  embrace  of  the  truth,  will  praise  God  in  time 
and  eternity  for  his  Christian  visit.  We  have,  with  others, 
strove  to  make  his  situation  as  agreeable  as  was  conve- 
niently in  our  power,  and  have  been  blessed  in  having  him 
with  us  under  our  roof.  Many  thousands  of  precious  vessels 
has  Jesus  scattered  through  this  vale  of  tears,  of  whom  we 
now  know  nothing ;  but  he  will  bring  them  with  him,  when 
he  'comes  to  be  glorified  in  his  saints,  and  in  all  those 
who  look  for  his  appearing,' 


278 


LIFE  OF  THE 


"  Please  accept  in  return,  a  reciprocity  of  our  Christian 
esteem ;  and  make  acceptable  a  tender  of  our  love  to  your 
dear  daughter. 

"  Believe  us  in  simplicity, 

"  Dear  sister,  affectionately, 

"  Wm.  and  Mary  Chandler/' 

After  recovering  in  some  measure  from  his  lameness, 
and  preaching  several  times  in  the  different  churches  in 
the  city  of  Philadelphia,  he  went  thence  to  Baltimore,  to 
the  Eastern  Shore  of  Maryland,  &c,  every  where  being 
received  as  a  father  in  the  gospel,  preaching  to  overflowing 
congregations,  until  April  26,  1821,  when  he  returned  to 
the  city  of  New-York,  where  he  spent  a  day  or  two,  and 
then  arrived  once  more  at  Rhinebeck,  after  an  absence  of 
a  little  more  than  four  months.  On  finding  himself  again 
in  his  domestic  circle,  he  says,  "  O  Lord,  how  shall  I 
praise  thee  for  thy  loving  kindness  to  me,  thy  poor,  un- 
worthy servant  1" 

It  seems  that  during  his  absence  there  had  commenced 
a  gracious  revival  of  religion  in  Rhinebeck.  This  was 
most  cheering  news  to  him.  "  Thank  God,"  says  he,  "  a 
great  change  has  taken  place  here  within  five  or  six  weeks. 
About  50  have  joined  the  church,  and  the  greater  propor- 
tion of  them  profess  experimental  religion,  most  of  whom 
are  young  people.  Our  little  church  is  crowded  with  atten- 
tive hearers,  and  if  the  work  continues  we  must  enlarge  it. 
The  blessed  God  began  and  carried  on  this  work  in  his 
own  way,  and  the  stationed  preacher  and  several  of  the 
most  gifted  members  in  prayer  and  exhortation,  were 
engaged  as  workers  together  with  God.  Frequently  the 
meetings  continued  until  twelve  o'clock  at  night,  and 
sometimes  until  two  o'clock  in  the  morning.  I  have  met 
with  them  almost  every  night  in  the  week,  and  have  no 
doubt  of  the  genuineness  of  the  work." 

The  harmony  of  those  who  were  the  subjects  of  this 
ivork  was  somewhat  disturbed  by- the  introduction  of  a 


I 

REV.  F.  GARRETT30N. 


279 


..w  of  proselytism  to  the  peculiar  sentiments  of  the 
Anabaptists.  This  led  Mr.  Garrettson  once  more  into 
the  field  of  controversy  ;  and  in  a  sermon  he  undertook  a 
defence  of  infant  baptism,  in  order  to  prevent  the  young 
converts  from  being  drawn  aside  by  the  efforts  of  those 
who  insisted  on  adult  baptism  by  immersion  as  the  only 
gospel  mode.  This  had  the  desired  effect,  and  the  good 
work  continued  to  prosper.  The  quarterly  meeting, 
which  was  attended  on  the  26th  and  27th,  was  a  time  of 
great  power,  and  "I  trust,"  says  he,  "much  good  was 
done." 

On  Monday  he  took  the  steam  boat  for  Troy,  in  order 
to  attend  the  conference.  "  We  had,"  says  Mr.  Garrett- 
son, "  an  agreeable  time  through  the  whole  session,  with 
the  exception  of  feeling  much  sorrow  for  two  members 
whom  we  were  obliged  to  expel.  I  fear  poor  J.  C.  is  gone 
for  ever.  O  how  awful !  A  professed  labourer  in  our 
Lord's  vineyard  for  more  than  twenty  years,  finally  dis- 
graced by  his  own  evil  conduct,  and  cast  off.  Thus  the 
cause  of  Christ  suffers." 


230 


LIFE  OF  TUE 


CHAPTER  XVIII. 

Mr.  Garrettson  holds  on  his  way — Engaged  in  building  a  hou=t 
of  worship  at  Rhinebeck — Sets  off  to  attend  General  Conference — 
Last  visit  to  his  native  place  Some  of  the  transactions  of  the  con- 
ference— English  delegates — Friendly  intercourse  and  correspond- 
ence between  the  English  and  American  conferences — His  views 
on  some  points  of  church  government — Attends  the  New-York 
conference — Makes  a  western  tour — Reflections — Novation  schism 
— Testimony  against  sabbath  breaking — Solemn  reflections — At- 
tends a  camp  meeting — Retires  to  his  mansion — Private  meditations 
— Visits  some  of  his  old  friends  in  Westchester  county — Notice  of 
Governor  Jay — Death  of  Mrs.  Carpenter — Her  character — Visits 

Kingston — Death  and  character  of  Mr.  Sands— Death  of  Mr.  C  

S          Death  of  old  friends  in  New-York — Reflections  on  a  call  to 

the  ministry — Death  and  character  of  Mrs.  Suckley — Visits  Phila- 
delphia— His  zeal  for  missions  Deadness  to  the  world— Attends 
the  New-York  conference — Preaches  and  publishes  his  semi-centen- 
nial sermon — Extracts  from  the  sermon — Returns  to  Rhinebeck — 
Last  entry  in  his  journal. 

I  do  not  find  any  particular  account  in  the  papers  left 
by  Mr.  Garrettson  of  his  exercises  and  travels  for  the  years 
1822  and  1823.  It  is,  however,  well  known  that  he  held 
on  his  way,  in  the  same  undeviating  course  of  exemplary 
piety,  and,  as  far  as  his  growing  infirmities  would  permit, 
in  the  active  services  of  the  sanctuary. 

It  was  during  this  interval  that  he  was  very  active  in 
building  a  house  of  worship  at  Rhinebeck.  It  will  be 
recollected  that  in  the  preceding  chapter,  when  speaking 
of  the  revival  then  prevailing  in  that  place,  he  remarked 
that  if  it  continued,  they  must  have  a  larger  house  to 
accommodate  the  hearers.  This  was  soon  found  to  be 
the  fact;  and  Mr.  Garrettson  heartily  engaged  in  the 
work,  contributing  largely  himself,  and  ceased  not  until  it 
was  accomplished.  Such  a  work  was  not  only  needed, 
but  very  befitting  the  exertions  of  one  who  expected  at  no 
distant  period,  to  be  an  inhabitant  of  that  "  house  not 
made  with  hands,  eternal  in  the  heavens." 


REV.  F.  GARRETTSOX. 


281 


Having  been  elected  a  delegate  to  the  general  confer- 
once  to  be  held  in  the  city  of  Baltimore  in  the  year  1824, 
in  company  with  Mrs.  Garrettson  and  his  daughter  he  left 
home  in  the  month  of  March,  came  to  the  city  of  New- 
York,  where  he  remained  about  three  weeks,  labouring  in 
the  city  and  in  Brooklyn,  and  then,  April  1,  in  company 
with  Mr.  Reece,  and  some  others,  he  took  his  departure 
for  Philadelphia.  Here  he  lodged  with  his  friend,  Dr 
Sargeant.  He  remained  in  the  city,  visiting  his  old  friends, 
and  preaching  in  the  several  churches  with  much  feeling 
and  satisfaction,  until  Monday  the  12th,  when  he  went  on 
to  Wilmington,  Del.,  where  he  preached  the  next  day  to 
a  full  house,  and  "  God,"  says  he,  "  was  with  us  of  a  truth." 

On  leaving  Wilmington  for  Elkton,  he  says,  "  A  young 
countryman  and  his  wife  took  the  back  seat,  paying  no 
respect  to  age  or  any  thing  else,  so  that  I  had  to  ride -on 
the  front  seat  with  my  back  toward  the  driver,  which  so 
fatigued  me  that  I  had  to  remain  a  day  at  Elkton  to  rest. 
This,  however,  gave  me  the  opportunity  of  an  interview 
with  the  Rev.  Mr.  Drake,  an  aged,  intelligent  minister, 
with  whom  I  formed  an  acquaintance  nearly  fifty  years 
since.  On  Tuesday  I  took  the  steam  boat  at  8  o'clock, 
P.  M.,  and  was  in  Baltimore  before  daybreak  next  morning. 
1  took  lodgings  with  my  good  friend,  Dr.  Baker,  who  mar- 
ried the  daughter  of  Mrs.  Dickins,  the  present  widow  of 
the  late  excellent  Rev.  John  Dickins.  She  sat  under  my 
ministry  more  than  forty-five  years  ago,  when  she  was 
Miss  Yancy.  I  rejoiced  to  find  her  so  pleasantly  situated, 
with  such  a  pious,  intelligent  Christian,  as  I  believe  Dr 
Baker  to  be.  Here  also  I  met  with  my  good  brother 
Reece  and  others." 

On  Tuesday,  April  20,  at  the  request  of  his  nephew, 
Capt.  Norris,  who  came  for  the  purpose  of  taking  him  in 
his  carriage,  Mr.  Garrettson  left  Baltimore  to  visit  once 
more  his  native  place.  As  this  was  his  last  visit  to  that 
part  of  the  countrv,  I  shall  present  his  own  account  of  it 
25 


•282 


LIFE  OF  TIIE 


chiefly  in  his  own  words.  "We  rode,"  says  he,  ''about 
twenty  miles  to  Capt.  N.'s  sister's  near  Bellair.  I  find  a 
great  vacancy  in  this  house.  When  I  was  here  a  few 
years  since,  the  mother  and  her  daughter  Clarissa,  two 
lovely  females,  received  me  with  smiles  ; — but  where  are 
they  now?  First  the  sister,  and  then  the  mother,  took 
their  flight  to  glory,  leaving  four  brothers  and  three  sisters 
to  mourn  their  loss.  Mrs.  Norris  and  her  daughter  Cla- 
rissa were  both  blessed  women,  and  I  cannot  doubt  but 
that  they  have  gone  safe  home. 

"  Friday  23.  We  set  off — my  nephew  kindly  tender- 
ing his  services  to  conduct  me  wherever  I  wished  to  go — 
to  traverse  that  part  of  the  country  called  Bush  River 
Neck,  my  native  place.  I  saw  many  places  which  I  used 
to  frequent  in  the  days  of  my  boyhood,  and  among  others 
the  old  church  in  which  I  was  baptized.  By  this  means 
many  circumstances  were  brought  to  my  recollection  which 
transpired  more  than  sixty  years  since.  I  was  glad  to  find 
that  the  people  had  recently  repaired  the  old  church,  and 
that  a  good  fence  was  kept  around  the  graves  of  our  an- 
cestors. They  have,  however,  no  settled  minister  in  what 
is  called  the  Old  Parish ;  neither  do  they  want  one ;  for 
the  Methodists  have  societies  and  houses  of  worship  in 
every  direction.  We  lodged  at  Mr.  Ruthen  Garrettson's. 
who  has  one  of  the  richest  farms  in  the  Neck.  His  mother 
was  my  mother's  sister,  and  my  father  was  his  father's 
brother,  and  he  married  my  eldest  sister's  daughter.  They 
both  have  a  respect  for  religion,  and  I  hope  they  will  yet 
be  saved. 

"On  the  Lord's  day  morning  I  preached  with  much 
satisfaction  in  the  Abington  church,  and  then  rode  six 
miles,  and  preached  in  a  neat  church  lately  built  in  the 
forest  under  the  direction  of  old  Mr.  Webster,  who  at  this 
time  was  dangerously  ill.  I  was  sent  for  to  visit  him,  and 
found  him  nigh  unto  death,  joyfully  waiting  until  his  time 
should  come.    He  was  umong  the  first  who  embraced 


REV.  F.  GARRETTSON. 


283 


religion  when  the  Methodist  preachers  made  their  entrance 
into  this  part  of  the  country  about  fifty-six  years  ago. 
He  is  now  about  eighty-jive  years  of  age,  and  has  been 
a  preacher  more  than  forty  years.  He  has  a  large  family 
of  children  and  grandchildren  settled  around  him,  while 
he,  like  a  ripe  shock  of  corn,  is  waiting  to  be  taken  to  the 
garner  of  rest.  I  had  sweet  fellowship  with  him.  A  few 
days  after  I  left  him  he  took  his  departure.  I  bless  God 
for  this  opportunity  of  conversing  with  him." 

After  spending  a  day  or  two  longer  in  visiting  his 
friends,  he  returned,  on  the  27th  of  April,  to  Baltimore, 
the  seat  of  the  general  conference. 

"  May  1,  1824,"  says  Mr.  Garrettson,  "our  conference 
opened  at  8  o'clock,  A.  M.  I  am,  and  I  hope  I  always 
shall  be,  an  old  fashioned  Methodist,  and  therefore  was 
not  at  all  pleased  that  the  conference  should  have  been 
detained  so  long  in  fixing  rules  for  the  government  of  its 
proceedings.  So  did  not  the  apostles,  elders,  and  brethren, 
who  assembled  at  the  first  council  at  Jerusalem,  but  being 
full  of  faith  and  the  Holy  Ghost,  they  acted  in  the  utmost 
harmony  one  with  another."  This  extract  is  introduced 
not  as  a  censure  on  the  general  conference  for  adopting 
by-laws  for  the  government  of  their  deliberations,  but  to 
show  the  predilection  of  Mr.  Garrettson  for  primitive  sim- 
plicity and  order. 

At  our  general  conference  in  1820,  it  was  resolved  to 
open  a  more  direct  intercourse  with  our  brethren  in  Eng- 
land by  an  interchange  of  delegates  from  one  country  to 
the  other.*  Accordingly  in  that  year,  the  Rev.  John 
Emory  was  sent  by  the  bishops  as  our  representative  to 
the  British  conference.  He  bore  with  him  the  following 
letter 

*  This  mutual  intercourse  had  been  kept  up  by  the  visits  of  Dr. 
Coke  until  the  year  1804,  since  which  time  until  the  present  it  had 
been  suspended,  though  the  conferences  continued  an  official  corres- 
pondence with  each  other. 


284 


LIFE  OF  THE 


"  Baltimore,  May  27, 1820, 
The  General  Conference  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  in  the 
United  States  of  America,  to  the  British  Conference  of  Ministers 
and  preachers,  late  in  connexion  with  the  Rev.  John  Wesley : 

Rev.  and  dear  Brethren, — Grace,  mercy,  and  peace 
be  multiplied  to  you,  and  to  the  Israel  of  God  under  your 
charge,  both  at  home  ana  in  foreign  countries.  With  a 
sincere  and  earnest  desire  to  establish  and  preserve  the 
most  perfect  harmony  and  peace  with  you,  our  elder  bre- 
thren, we  have  adopted  measures  for  opening  such  friendly 
intercourse  as  will,  we  devoutly  pray,  tend  to  the  accom- 
plishment of  this  desirable  end. 

Situated  so  remotely  from  each  other,  and  under  differ- 
ent forms  of  civil  government,  it  is  believed  that  no  mode 
of  correspondence  will  so  effectually  unite  the  European 
and  American  Methodists  as  an  interchange  of  delegates 
from  our  respective  conferences. 

We  are  encouraged  to  hope  that  such  correspondence 
will  be  acceptable  to  you,  from  the  consideration  of  the 
visit  of  Messrs.  Black  and  Bennett,  at  our  last  session,  and 
from  the  friendly  opinion  of  our  dear  brother,  the  Rev, 
William  Black,  who  has  been  with  us  during  our  present 
sitting  in  this  city. 

Should  such  a  friendly  intercourse  be  approved,  we 
shall  receive  with  cordiality  your  representative  at  out- 
succeeding  sessions,  and,  with  the  most  sincere  friendship 
and  affection,  reciprocate  the  visit. 

The  prosperity  of  your  missions,  both  at  home  and  in 
foreign  countries,  is  matter  of  praise  and  thanksgiving  to 
the  great  Head  of  the  church ;  and  our  unceasing  prayer 
is,  that  they  still  may  increase  more  and  more. 

The  last  four  years  have  been  distinguished  by  no  ordi- 
nary success  within  the  field  of  our  labour :  our  borders 
have  been  greatly  enlarged,  and  the  wilderness  has  bud- 
ded and  blossomed  as  the  rose.  The  last  year  especially 
has  been  attended  with  an  abundant  outpouring  of  the 


REV.  F.  GARRET TSON. 


285 


Holy  Spirit,  and  the  increase  of  our  numbers  has  exceed- 
ed that  of  any  former  year. 

The  field  of  missionary  labours  is  opening  and  extend- 
ing before  us,  and  the  Divine  providence  appears  to  be 
preparing  the  way  for  the  conversion  of  the  Indian  tribes 
on  this  vast  continent. 

The  bearer,  the  Rev.  John  Emory,  has  been  appointed 
our  delegate  to  your  body,  and  will  be  able  to  give  you  a 
more  particular  account  of  the  work  under  our  charge, 
and  especially  of  our  commencement  and  progress  in  the 
missionary  cause. 

Most  earnestly  praying  that  the  Methodists  may  be 
identified  in  their  doctrine,  experience,  and  practice,  in 
every  part  of  the  world,  and  that  the  Father  of  lights  may 
pour  upon  you,  and  upon  us,  the  Spirit  of  grace,  and  pre- 
serve us  in  the  unity  of  faith,  and  in  the  fellowship  and 
peace  of  his  Son  Jesus  Christ,  we  remain,  Rev.  and  dear 
brethren,  yours  in  the  gospel  of  our  common  Lord. 

Signed,  by  order  and  in  behalf  of  the  Methodist  Epis- 
copal Church, 

Enoch  George,  President, 
Alexander  M'Caine,  Secretary." 
To  which  the  British  conference  returned  the  following 
answer : — 

"To  the  General  Superintendents  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  in 
the  United  States  of  America : 

Dear  Brethren, — We  enclose  to  your  care  the  reso- 
lutions passed  by  the  conference,  after  the  letters  addressed 
to  us  by  the  American  General  Conference,  and  delivered 
by  the  Rev.  John  Emory,  had  been  read  and  considered. 

In  addition  to  the  expression  of  our  sentiments  con- 
tained in  those  resolutions,  on  the  renewal  of  intercourse 
between  the  two  conferences,  we  are  directed  to  request 
you  to  convey  to  your  next  general  conference  our  warm- 
est thanks  for  those  declarations  of  unabated  brotherly 
affection  toward  us  and  the  connexion,  which  vour  letter- 
25* 


286 


LIFE  OF  THE 


contain,  and  for  the  appointment  of  Mr.  Emory  as  your 
representative. 

In  him  we  have  recognised  the  purity  of  your  doctrine, 
and  the  fervour  and  simplicity«of  your  piety.  We  have 
received  him  not  as  a  stranger,  but  as  a  "  brother  be- 
loved." Our  hearts  are  as  his  heart,  and  it  will  be  remem- 
bered as  one  of  the  most  pleasing  circumstances  connected 
with  the  conference  held  in  this  town,  that  our  personal 
intercourse  with  you  was  here  restored,  and  that  this 
"  work  of  love"  was  committed  to  so  able  and  excellent  a 
brother,  whose  public  ministrations  and  addresses  in  our 
conference,  have  been  equally  gratifying  and  instructive  « 
to  us  and  to  our  people. 

From  the  statements  made  by  Mr.  Emory  as  to  the 
progress  of  the  work  of  God  in  tlie  United  States,  we  have 
received  the  greatest  satisfaction.  We  offered  our  united 
thanksgivings  to  God,  that  the  doctrines  of  primitive  Me- 
thodism, the  preachingof  which  God  has  so  eminently  owned 
in  the  salvation  of  men,  and  the  edification  of  believers,  are 
not  only  continued  among  you  in  their  purity,  but  have  been 
bo  widely  extended  by  your  great  and  persevering  efforts 
and  that  the  same  holy  discipline,  in  all  its  essential  parts, 
continues,  whenever  you  form  societies,  to  guard  and  con- 
firm the  work  which  God  has  made  to  prosper  in  your  hands. 

For  the  state  of  our  affairs  in  Great  Britain  and  Ireland, 
and  in  our  missionary  stations,  we  refer  you  to  Mr.  Emory, 
who,  as  health  would  allow,  has  attended  our  sittings,  and 
to  those  publications  with  which,  before  his  departure,  we 
shall  be  happy  to  furnish  him,  to  be  laid  before  you. 

You  will  see  that  we  have  had  to  rejoice  with  you  in 
the  great  extension  of  the  work  of  God  into  the  various 
parts  of  the  British  empire,  and  that  the  institutions  of 
Methodism,  which  we  have  proved  to  be  so  well  adapted 
to  promote  and  to  preserve  true  religion,  are  known  and 
valued  in  every  quarter  of  the  globe.  May  we,  with  you, 
be  the  honoured  instruments  of  turning  the  disobedient  to 


REV.  F.  GARRETTSOX. 


287 


the  wisdom  of  the  just  in  every  place,  and  of  hastening  the 
universal  kingdom  of  our  Lord. 

The  resolutions  on  the  disputes  in  the  Canadas,  were 
adopted  after  a  calm  and  patient  consideration  of  the  case, 
in  which  we  were  greatly  assisted  by  Mr.  Emory.  We 
hope  they  will  lead  to  a  full  adjustment  of  those  disputes, 
and  that  the  affection  which  exists  between  the  two  con- 
nexions generally,  will  extend  itself  to  the  brethren  and 
societies  in  the  Canadas.  This  is  the  disposition  which 
we  shall  earnestly  inculcate  upon  those  under  our  care  in 
those  provinces;  and  we  have  full  confidence  that  the 
same  care  will  be  taken  by  you  to  extinguish  every  feeling 
contrary  to  love,  among  those  over  whom  you  have  control 
and  influence. 

With  earnest  prayers  for  you,  dear  and  honoured  bre- 
thren, in  particular,  on  whom  devolves  the  general  direc- 
tion of  the  affairs  of  the  great  body  of  Methodists  in  the 
western  world,  and  whose  labours  are  so  severe,  but  so 
glorious, — that  you  may  be  filled  with  wisdom  for  coun- 
sel, and  strength  to  fulfil  the  duties  of  your  great  office  ; — 
and  also  for  all  your  churches  that  they  may  have  rest, 
and  walking  in  the  fear  of  the  Lord,  and  in  the  comforts 
of  the  Holy  Ghost,  may  be  abundantly  multiplied, 
We  are,  dear  brethren, 

Yours  most  affectionately  in  Christ  Jesus, 
Jabez  Bunting,  President, 
George  Marsden,  Secretary. 

Liverpool,  Aug.  7,  1S20." 

The  following  are  the  resolutions  referred  to  in  the 
foregoing  address : — 

"Resolutions  of  the  British  Conference  in  reference  to  their  relation  with 
the  American  General  Conference  : 

The  Rev.  John  Emory  having  been  introduced  to  the 
conference  as  the  accredited  representative  in  our  body 
of  the  general  conference  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal 
Church  in  the  United  States  of  America,  presented  a  letter 


2SS 


LIFE  OF  THE 


from  that  conference,  and  gave  an  interesting  and  encou- 
raging statement  of  the  prosperity  of  the  work  of  God  in 
the  United  States  ;  which  account  the  conference  received 
with  much  satisfaction,  and  unanimously  agreed  to  the 
following  resolutions  on  the  occasion,  viz. 

1.  That  the  conference  embrace  with  pleasure  this 
opportunity  of  recognising  that  great  principle,  which,  it 
is  hoped,  will  be  permanently  maintained, — that  the 
Wesleyan  Methodists  are  one  body  in  every  part  of  the 
world. 

2.  That  the  British  conference  have  frequently  rejoiced 
in  the  very  favourable  accounts  which  have  been  received, 
year  after  year,  of  the  great  and  glorious  work  which  God 
is  graciously  carrying  on  in  the  United  States  of  Ameri- 
ca ;  but  that  it  is  with  peculiar  pleasure  that  they  receive 
a  representative  from  the  general  conference  in  America. 
The  statement  given  by  our  beloved  brother,  Mr.  Emory, 
of  the  present  state  of  Methodism  in  America,  has  been 
received  with  much  joy ;  and  the  conference  hereby  ex- 
presses its  high  satisfaction,  not  only  in  the  declaration. 
but  in  the  proof,  of  the  love  of  our  American  brethren  in 
fully  opening  the  way  for  a  brotherly  intercourse  between 
the  European  and  the  American  societies. 

3.  That  the  conference  particularly  rejoices  in  the  zeal 
which  is  manifested  by  our  American  brethren,  in  carry- 
ing the  gospel  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  to  the  Indian 
tribes,  and  in  the  success  which  God  has  already  given  to 
their  labours  in  that  natural  and  moral  wilderness ;  and 
hopes,  that  the  time  is  drawing  near,  when  the  aborigine 
of  that  vast  continent  shall  become  the  mild  and  gentle 
followers  of  our  gracious  Redeemer. 

4.  That  it  is  the  earnest  wish  of  this  conference,  that 
ihe  kind  and  friendly  intercourse  which  is  now  opened 
between  the  British  and  American  conferences  should  be 
continued  ;  and  that,  prior  to  the  time  of  the  next  general 
conference  in  America,  the  British  conference  will  appoint 


REV.  P.  GARRETTSON. 


289 


one  or  more  of  their  body  to  visit  our  brethren  in  America, 
and  to  be  present  at  their  general  conference. 

5.  That  a  letter  shall  be  sent  to  the  American  brethren . 
containing  these  resolutions,  and  strongly  expressing  our 
high  approbation  of  the  selection  of  our  highly  esteemed 
brother,  Mr.  Emory,  as  their  representative  to  our  confer- 
ence, and  our  earnest  desire  and  prayer,  that,  in  the  spirit 
of  Christian  love,  we  may  ever  be  one  in  Christ  Jesus. 

6.  That  there  shall  be  a  regular  exchange  of  minutes, 
magazines,  missionary  reports  and  notices,  and  of  all  new 
original  works,  published  by  the  European  and  American 
Methodists,  from  their  respective  book  rooms." 

This  friendly  intercourse  being  thus  opened  to  the  mu- 
tual satisfaction  of  the  two  great  divisions  of  the  Method- 
ist family,  this  year,  1824,  the  Rev.  Richard  Reece  was 
despatched  as  a  representative  from  the  British  to  the 
American  general  conference,  accompanied  by  the  Rev. 
John  Hannah  as  his  companion.  This  is  the  Mr.  Reecc 
to  whom  Mr.  Garrettson  alludes  in  the  foregoing  extract 
from  his  journal,  and  of  whom  he  frequently  speaks  in 
respectful  and  affectionate  terms.  On  the  introduction  of 
Mr.  Reece  into  the  conference  he  presented  the  following 
letter,  which  was  read  by  the  secretary,  Dr.  Emory : — 

14  To  the  General  Conference  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  assembled 
at  Baltimore,  in  the  United  States  of  America  : 

Dear  Brethren, — The  time  has  arrived  which  calls 
us,  in  pursuance  of  a  resolution  unanimously  passed  in  the 
conference  of  1820,  held  in  Liverpool,  to  commission  a 
deputation  from  our  body,  to  attend  your  ensuing  general 
conference,  to  convey  to  you  the  sentiments  of  our  frater- 
nal regard,  and  affectionate  attachment,  and  to  recipro- 
cate that  kind  and  friendly  office,  which,  on  your  part, 
was  performed  by  the  visit  of  one  of  your  esteemed  minis- 
ters, the  Rev.  John  Emory. 

The  increased  interest  in  your  spiritual  welfare,  which 
the  establishment  of  this  mode  of  direct  and  official  com- 


290 


LIFE  OF  THE 


niunication  between  the  two  great  bodies  of  Methodists, 
has  naturally  excited  in  us,  and,  reciprocally,  we  believe, 
in  you,  is  to  us  the  first  proof  of  its  beneficial  tendency, 
and  a  cheering  indication  of  its  future  advantages.  For 
why  should  the  ocean  entirely  sever  the  branches  of  the 
same  family,  or  distance  of  place,  and  distinct  scenes  of 
labour,  wholly  prevent  that  interchange  of  the  sympathies 
of  a  special  spiritual  relationship  which  cannot  but  be  felt 
by  those  who,  under  God,  owe  their  origin  to  the  labours 
of  the  same  apostolic  man ; — bear  testimony  to  the  same- 
great  truths  before  the  world, — and  whose  efforts  to  spread 
the  savour  of  the  knowledge  of  Christ,  on  our  part  through 
the  British  empire,  and  on  yours  through  the  population 
of  those  rising  states,  which  have  derived  their  language, 
■heir  science,  and  their  protestantism,  from  the  same  com- 
mon source, — Almighty  God  has  deigned  so  abundantly 
to  bless  ? 

We  received  with  heartfelt  joy  the  messenger  of  your 
churches,  the  Rev.  John  Emory,  bearing  the  grateful 
news  of  the  progress  of  the  work  of  God  in  your  societies, 
and  were  refreshed  by  the  expressions  of  your  charity 
We  now  commit  the  same  charge  to  the  faithful  and  be- 
loved brethren  whom  we  have  appointed  to  salute  you  in 
the  Lord,  that  nothing  may  be  wanting  on  our  part,  to 
strengthen  the  bond  of  brotherly  love,  and  to  call  forth 
mutual  and  united  prayers  for  each  other's  welfare,  by  a 
mutual  knowledge  of  each  other's  state. 

We  are  on  the  point  of  closing  the  sittings  of  the  pre- 
sent conference,  in  which  the  perfect  harmony  of  the 
brethren  assembled  has  afforded  matter  for  the  most 
devout  and  grateful  acknowledgments  to  God ;  both  as  it 
is  the  indication  and  the  result  of  that  entire  affection  and 
unity  which  exist  among  our  societies  throughout  the 
united  kingdom.  Through  the  mercy  of  God,  we  have 
rest  on  every  side, — the  discipline  we  received  from  our 
venerable  founder  is  still  enforced  with  unabated  zcal^ 


REV.  P.  GARRETTSOX. 


29i 


and  under  a  conviction  of  its  agreement  with  the  word  of 
God,  cheerfully  observed ; — the  value  of  those  apostolic 
doctrines  which  distinguish  us  in  the  old  and  new  world, 
was  never,  we  believe,  more  powerfully  felt  among  us, 
and  never  were  they  with  greater  fidelity  exhibited  in  our 
public  ministry ;  and,  as  a  crowning  blessing,  numbers 
are  yearly  added  to  us  and  to  the  Lord,  and  the  light  and 
influence  of  the  gospel,  are  yearly  extending,  by  the  Divine 
blessing  upon  the  labours  of  the  brethren,  into  the  still 
dark  and  uncultivated  parts  of  our  beloved  country.  *  Not 
unto  us,  O  Lord,  not  unto  us,  but  unto  thy  name  give 
glory,  for  thy  mercy  and  for  thy  truth's  sake.' 

You  will  also,  dear  brethren,  partake  of  our  joy  in  the 
success  with  which  it  has  pleased  God  to  attend  the  laboure 
of  our  brethren  in  our  different  foreign  missions. 

The  leading  particulars  of  their  state  and  prospects  you 
will  have  learned  from  our  Magazine  and  Annual  Reports, 
and  it  will  therefore  suffice  to  state,  that,  in  this  department 
of  the  work  of  God  committed  to  our  charge,  upwards  of  one 
hundred  and  fifty  of  our  preachers  are  employed  ;  and  that 
the  zeal  and  liberality  with  which  our  people  and  the  friends 
of  religion  generally  co-operate  with  us  in  this  hallowed 
work,  answer  to  every  call,  and  seem  only  roused  to  greater 
activity  and  enlargement  as  the  sad  condition  of  the  pagan 
world  is  by  new  developements  displayed  before  them.  In 
the  formation  of  regular  missionary  societies  in  your  church, 
to  promote  the  universal  establishment  of  the  kingdom  of 
our  adorable  Saviour,  and  ' to  make  all  men  see  what  is 
the  fellowship  of  the  mystery  which  from  the  beginning  of 
the  world  hath  been  hid  in  God,'  we  have  greatly  rejoiced  ; 
and  in  those  encouraging  dawnings  of  large  success  among 
the  aboriginal  tribes  of  your  native  continent,  which  have 
cheered  the  early  efforts  of  those  devoted  men  whom  you 
have  ordained  to  this  blessed  service.  In  addition  to  the 
doctrines  in  which  we  have  been  instructed,  God  has  in 
his  mercy  given  to  us,  as  Methodists,  a  discipline  adapted 


292 


LIFE  OF  THE 


in  a  very  special  manner  to  missionary  operations,  to  build 
up  and  establish  infant  religious  societies  among  heathens, 
and  to  call  forth  in  every  place  a  supply  of  labourers  for 
extending  the  work,  and  enlarging  the  cultivated  field  into 
the  untilled  and  neglected  wilderness.  In  the  spirit  of 
our  great  founder  under  God,  who  regarded  the  whole 
world  as  his  parish,  let  the  Methodists  of  Great  Britain 
and  America  regard  the  whole  world  as  the  field  of  their 
evangelical  labours;  and  mindful  of  this  our  high  voca- 
tion, let  us  enter  in  at  every  open  door,  trusting  in  God  to 
dispose  the  hearts  of  our  people  to  provide  the  means  ne- 
cessary to  carry  our  sacred  enterprises  into  effect ;  striving 
together  in  our  prayers  that  from  us  the  word  of  the  Lord 
may  '  sound  forth  to  nations  and  kingdoms  of  men,  of  all 
colours  and  climates,  now  involved  in  the  ignorance  and 
misery  of  pagan  idolatry,  and  sitting  in  darkness  and  the 
shadow  of  death.' 

More  fully  to  declare  unto  you  our  state,  and  to  be  mC- 
nesses  of  1  the  grace  of  God  in  you,'  we  have  appointed 
and  hereby  do  accredit  as  our  representative  to  your 
approaching  general  conference,  the  Rev.  Richard  Reece, 
late  president  of  our  conference,  and  have  requested  the 
Rev.  John  Hannah,  one  of  our  respected  junior  preach- 
ers, to  accompany  him  on  this  service.  '  Beloved  in  the 
Lord  and  approved  in  Christ,'  we  commit  them  to  the 
grace  of  God,  and  to  your  brotherly  affection.  We  earn- 
estly pray  that  your  approaching  assembly  may  be  under 
the  special  guidance  and  benediction  of  our  common  Head, 
and  that  all  your  deliberations  may  issue  in  the  lasting  union 
and  prosperity  of  your  numerous  and  widely  extended  socie- 
ties; that  you  may  increase  in  faith  and  love;  and  that  your 
labours  may  year  after  year  continue  to  enlarge  and  esta- 
blish in  the  western  world  the  kingdom  of  our  Lord  and 
Saviour  Jesus  Christ — '  to  whom  be  glory  in  the  church 
throughout  all  ages,  world  without  end.  Amen.; 

Signed  in  behalf  of  the  Conference, 

Sheffield,  Aug.  11, 18?3.  H.  Moore,  President" 


REV.  F.  GARRETTSON. 


293 


After  which  Mr.  Rcece  delivered  the  following  ad- 
dress : — 

"  Mr.  President, — The  paper  which  has  just  been 
read  is  an  expression  of  the  sentiments  avowed  by  the 
British  conference, — and  in  which  I  heartily  concur; — 
sentiments  of  affectionate  concern  for  the  prosperity  and 
advantage  of  our  brethren  on  this  side  of  the  Atlantic. 
It  afforded  us  much  satisfaction  to  receive  from  you,  by 
your  excellent  deputy,  the  Rev.  John  Emory,  an  overture 
to  more  frequent  intercourse  and  closer  fellowship  of  bro- 
therly love.  Wesleyan  Methodism  is  one  every  where, — 
one  in  its  doctrines,  its  discipline,  its  usages.  We  believe 
it  to  be  the  purest,  simplest,  most  efficient  form  of  Chris- 
tianity that  the  world  has  known  since  the  primitive  days. 
Doubtless,  it  is  that  which  has  had  the  sanction  of  Al- 
mighty God,  in  its  rapid  and  extended  success,  beyond 
any  other  in  modern  times.  It  commenced,  nearly  a  cen- 
tury ago,  in  the  mother  country,  in  one  of  her  universities, 
with  a  few  young  men,  *  chosen  vessels,  meet  for  the  Mas- 
ter's use.'  Then,  it  was  the  * cloud  little  as  a  human 
hand :' — now,  it  has  spread  widely,  and  is  still  spreading, 
over  both  hemispheres,  while* its  fertilizing  showers  are 
descending  upon  Europe,  America,  Africa,  and  Asia,  pro- 
ducing fruit  wherever  they  fall, — the  fruit  of  knowledge 
and  holiness.  Methodism  is  our  common  property.  We 
are  alike  interested  in  its  preservation  and  diffusion.  It 
is  a  sacred  trust  committed  to  us.  It  is  a  heavenly  trea- 
sure which  we  have  to  dispense  for  the  benefit  of  man. 
Its  spirit  is  not  sectarian,  but  catholic,  and  embraces 
Christians  of  every  denomination,  who  hold  the  essential 
truths  of  the  gospel,  and  '  love  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  in 
sincerity.'  Your  brethren  in  England  were  never  more 
concerned  to  preach  its  distinguishing  doctrines  of  justifi- 
cation by  faith,  the  direct  witness  of  the  Spirit  in  the 
hearts  of  believers,  and  salvation  from  all  sin  in  this  life, 
with  simplicity,  fidelity,  and  zeal,  than  at  present ; — never 

26 


294 


LIFE  OF  THE 


more  concerned  to  enforce  its  discipline  with  firmness 
and  love,  and  to  1  train  up'  a  people  in  the  '  nurture  and 
admonition  of  the  Lord  ;' — never  more  careful  that  it  do 
not  deteriorate  in  their  hands,  but  that  it  be  transmitted, 
pure  and  entire,  to  '  faithful  men,'  who  shall  succeed  to 
their  labours :  for  which  purposes  they  are  anxious  in 
their  instruction,  and  strict  in  their  examination  of  the 
rising  race  of  preachers,  that  these  may  be  sound  in  the 
faith,  and  lovers  of  our  discipline.  Many  of  them  are  all 
we  can  hope,  younn  men  whose  '  profiting'  has  ■  appear- 
ed unto  all,'  and  to  whom  we  can  commit  the  deposit, 
without  anxiety,  believing  that  they  will  '  obtain  mercy 
of  the  Lord  to  be  faithful.' 

The  result  of  this  care  and  pains  to  preserve  a  pure  and 
effective  ministry,  has  been,  and  is  seen  in  the  blessing  of 
God  upon  our  labours,  in  an  extension  of  his  work  through 
every  part  of  our  country,  where  ?  great  and  effectual 
doors'  are  opening  into  new  places,  and  the  Lord  is 
'  adding  to  his  church  daily  such  as  are  saved.'  The 
members  of  our  society  are  also  improving  in  persona! 
holiness,  and  zeal  for  good  works.  They  are  more  ready 
to  concur  with  us  in  spreading  the  gospel  abroad  among 
heathen  nations,  as  well  as  in  tightening  the  *  cords* 
of  our  discipline  at  home.  On  the  whole,  our  prospects 
were  never  more  bright,  nor  had  we  ever  more  reason  to 
be  encouraged. 

My  opportunities  of  intercourse  with  you  since  my 
arrival  in  this  country,  together  with  the  satisfaction  I 
have  had  in  attending  two  of  your  annual  conferences, 
where  I  met  with  many  of  my  American  brethren,  render 
this  one  of  the  most  interesting  periods  of  my  life.  I  have 
witnessed  the  disinterested  and  laborious  zeal  which  dis- 
tinguishes your  character  and  conduct.  I  have  seen  the 
fruit  of  your  labours  in  the  excellent  societies  in  New- 
York,  Boston,  Philadelphia,  Winchester,  and  this  city. 
The  doctrines  and  discipline  of  Methodism,  when  rightlv 


REV.  P.  GARRETTSON. 


295 


applied,  do,  under  the  blessing  of  God,  produce  a  scriptural 
conversion,  and  form  the  genuine  Christian  character 
every  where ;  and  either  at  home  or  abroad,  I  find  that  a 
Methodist,  who  lives  according  to  his  profession,  is  a 
'  fellow  heir*  of  the  same  *  grace  of  life.'  My  prayer  is,  in 
accordance  with  the  prayers  of  the  body  whom  I  repre- 
sent, that  you  may  go  on  and  prosper,  until,  as  the  honoured 
instruments  of  God,  you  have  diffused  gospel  light  and  life 
through  every  part  of  this  vast  continent,  and  every  class 
of  its  interesting  population  ; — that  the  name  of  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ  may  be  every  where  glorified  in  his  disci- 
ples.   Amen."  , 

The  deliberations  of  this  conference  were  protracted 
beyond  the  usual  time,  chiefly  in  consequence  of  the  nu- 
merous petitions  and  memorials  which  were  sent  up  by 
many  of  our  local  brethren  and  other  members  of  the 
church,  requesting  a  lay  representation  in  the  councils  of 
the  church,"  as  well  as  several  of  an  opposite  character, 
praying  that  all  things  might  remain  as  they  were.  Though 
Mr.  Garrettson,  in  coincidence  with  the  majority  of  his 
brethren,  thought  it  inexpedient,  under  present  circum- 
stances, to  grant  the  prayer  of  the  petitioners  for  a  lay 
representation,  yet  he  seemed  to  think  that  some  modifi- 
cation in  the  general  outlines  of  the  government  might  be 
usefully  introduced.  From  what  he  has  recorded  in  his 
journal  on  this  subject,  it  appears  that  he  adhered  to  the 
last  to  the  opinion  that  each  annual  conference  should 
have  its  bishop,  to  travel  annually  through  its  bounds,  to 
preside  in  its  sessions,  and  to  station,  with  suitable  coun- 
sel, the  preachers.  And  though  I  cannot  agree  with  him 
in  all  his  views  in  reference  to  this  subject,  I  thought  it 
due  to  him,  and  to  the  readers  of  his  life,  to  state  the  fact, 
without  farther  comment,  than  just  to  say,  that  the  mode 
of  church  government  involves  questions  so  various  and 
perplexing,  on  account  of  the  silence  of  Scripture  as  to 
prescribing  any  particular  mode  in  distinction  from  all 


296 


LIFE  OF  THE 


others,  that  writers  on  this  subject  should,  above  all  others, 
avoid  a  dogmatical  spirit,  and  exercise  much  forbearance 
and  charity  toward  each  other. 

After  attending  the  New- York  conference  June  1, 1824, 
in  peace  and  safety,  he  returned  once  more  "  to  bless  his 
household."  He  did  not,  however,  remain  Jong  in  his 
beloved  retirement.  In  company  with  Mrs.  Garrettson 
and  his  daughter  he  set  off  on  a  tour  to  the  north-west. 
After  preaching  in  Schenectady  on  sabbath,  July  4,  1824, 
he  took  a  canal  boat  on  Monday  for  Utica,  where  he  arrived 
on  Tuesday,  and  in  the  evening  of  Wednesday  preached 
#to  a  crowded  house,  on  a  favourite  subject,  from  the  words 
of  our  Saviour  to  Martha,  "But  one  thing  is  needful." 
Here  he  met  Bishops  George  and  Hedding,  with  whom 
he  took  sweet  counsel.  He  makes  the  following  reflec- 
tions on  the  changes  and  improvements  in  this  part  of  the 
country : — 

"  What  an  astonishing  alteration  in  this  country  !  More 
than  thirty  years  since,  when  I  was  travelling  through 
these  parts,  preaching  and  forming  circuits,  I  could  find 
here  and  there  only  a  log  hut  to  screen  me  from  the  blasts 
of  winter,  or  the  scorchings  of  a  summer's  sun.  But  now 
the  country  is  thickly  populated,  farms  highly  cultivated, 
villages  multiplied,  and  churches  erected  in  every  direc- 
tion, splended  coaches  rolling  through  the  streets,  &c,  &c. 
I  fear,  indeed,  the  people  in  general  think  more  of  the 
world  than  they  do  of  their  souls.  I  awfully  fear  for  the 
inhabitants  of  this  fertile  country." 

After  remaining  in  Utica  eight  days,  "  bearing,"  as  he 
says,  "  a  faithful  testimony  against  the  prevailing  vices  of 
the  place,"  and  likewise  recording  his  sense  of  the  kind- 
ness of  his  friends,  he  returned  to  Schenectady,  where 
"our  good  friends  at  the  college,"  says  he,  "were  very 
attentive,  doing  ev^ry  thing  in  their  power  to  make  us 
comfortable." 

After  observing  that  in  Utica  and  some  other  places,  the 


REV.  F.  GARRETTSON. 


297 


Methodists  seem  to  be  on  the  back  ground,  he  says, 
"  What  is  the  cause  1  O  Lord,  heal  our  backslidings,  and 
bring  us  to  our  former  standing.  Some  men  learn  to  preach 
as  they  would  learn  any  other  profession,  get  a  scanty  sup- 
port, and  I  fear  get  but  few  if  any  souls  for  their  hire. 
The  good  old  plan  was  to  be  thrust  out  with  the  awful 
words  pressing  on  the  soul,  Wo  is  me  if  I  preach  not  the 
gospel!  In  all  such  there  is  an  ardent  desire  for  holi- 
ness, a  burning  zeal  for  the  salvation  of  perishing  sinners, 
and  by  their  means  precious  souls  are  gathered  into  the 
fold  of  Christ. 

"I  spent  the  greater  part  of  Thursday  15,"  says  Mr 
Garrettson,  "  at  Dr.  Nott's,  reading  Jones's  Church  His- 
tory. He  certainly  views  what  I  call  the  Novatian  schism 
— which  happened  about  the  middle  of  the  third  century — 
much  more  favourably  than  I  can.  After  the  death  of  the 
bishop  of  Rome,  when  the  people  were  about  to  elect  a 
successor,  Novatian  wished  for  that  high  office  in  the 
church ;  but  when  he  found  himself  defeated,  he  formed 
a  party,  which  elected  him,  and  set  him  apart  as  bishop 
of  Rome.  If  this  was  not  making  a  schism  in  the  church, 
I  am  at  a  loss  to  know  what  ought  to  be  called  by  that 
name.  At  that  period,  under  the  persecutions  of  the  hea- 
then, Jesus  Christ  certainly  had  a  living  body  at  Rome. 
I  think  it  was  pride,  or  some  other  unholy  passion,  which 
excited  Novatian  and  his  party,  thus  to  rend  the  body  of 
Christ,  to  sow  the  seeds  of  discord,  the  fruits  of  which 
were  so  much  deprecated  by  Cyprian,  bishop  of  Carthage. 
I  dare  not  call  the  origin  of  that  branch  of  the  church 
which  has  come  down  to  us  through  the  Waldenses,  by 
means  of  the  Novatian  schism,  a  pure  succession  from  the 
apostles."  I  believe  the  united  testimony  of  ecclesiastical 
historians  goes  to  say  that  although  Novatian  held  fast  the 
essential  doctrines  of  Christianity,  he  formed  his  party 
without  justifiable  means,  being  actuated  by  a  spirit  of 
rivalry  toward  Cornelius,  who  was  chosen  in  preference 
26* 


298 


LIFE  OF  THE 


;o  Novatian  to  the  office  of  a  bishop  on  account  of  his  dis- 
tinguished virtues.  This  gave  offence  to  Novatian,  who 
was  a  severe  character,  and  carried  his  rigid  notions  ot 
church  discipline  so  far  as  to  refuse  a  readmission  into 
the  church  of  any  persons  who  had  fallen  into  sin,  how- 
ever penitent  they  might  be.  These  things  being  consi- 
dered, Mr.  Garrettson  had  good  reason  to  suspect  the  pure 
origin  of  that  church  which  proceeded  from  the  schism  of 
Novatian.  The  history  of  those  times,  however,  is  of  that 
character  as  to  render  it  extremely  difficult  to  form  a  cor- 
rect judgment  respecting  the  true  causes  of  the  various 
sects  which  from  time  to  time  disturbed  the  tranquillity  of 
the  church.  All  who  dissented  from  the  main  body  were 
denominated  schismatics  or  heretics,  with  what  degree  of 
justice  and  truth  it  is  somewhat  difficult  to  decide. 

After  returning  and  remaining  a  few  days  at  home,  he 
took  the  steam  boat  for  New- York.  He  her«  bears  a 
pointed  testimony  against  the  immorality  recently  intro- 
duced by  an  opposition  line  of  steam  boats,  in  starting  on 
the  Lord's  day.  "  I  fear,"  says  he,  "  our  sins  will  bring 
down  the  judgments  of  God  upon  us."  Sunday  the  25th, 
he  observes,  "  I  preached  and  had  a  precious  sacramental 
season  in  Allen-street  church,  and  in  the  evening  the  word 
was  refreshing  in  the  church  at  Greenwich. 

"  My  blessed  God  has  been  good  to  me  for  many  years, 
for  which  I  will  praise  him.  I  am  now  bending  over  eter- 
nity, and  must  soon  go  the  way  of  all  the  earth.  Not  being 
able  to  walk  about  much,  I  am  retired  in  the  hospitable 
family  of  Mr.  Suckley,  and  have  a  good  time  for  self- 
examination,  meditation,  and  prayer.  I  am  under  many 
and  the  strongest  obligations  to  my  heavenly  Father,  and 
am  fully  sensible  that  I  have  nothing  in  myself  to  recom- 
mend me  to  his  favour.  Mercy  through  the  merits  of  Jesus 
Christ  is  my  only  plea.  The  aged  as  well  as  the  young 
must  continually  say,  *  Every  moment,  Lord,  I  need  the 
merit  of  thy  death.' "    In  several  places  he  has  left  upon 


REV.  P.  GAItRETTSON. 


299 


record  sentiments  similar  to  the  above.  It  would  appear, 
therefore,  that  he  was  endeavouring  to  weigh  himself  in 
the  balance,  to  cast  up  his  accounts,  that  he  might  be 
ready,  when  called,  to  render  them  up  "  with  joy,  and 
not  with  grief."  He  continued  labouring  in  the  several 
churches  in  the  city  and  in  Brooklyn,  until  August  10, 
when  he  setoff  to  attend  a  camp  meeting  on  Long  Island. 
<l  I  endeavour,"  says  he,  "  in  every  sermon  I  preach,  to 
deliver  it  as  if  it  were  my  last.  I  often  think  of  my  dear 
old  friend,  Bishop  Asbury,  who  spent  the  last  shred  of  his 
valuable  life  in  the  service  of  his  great  Master.  I  wish  to 
do  good,  to  be  greatly  taken  up  in  my  blessed  Master's 
work,  that  my  last  may  be  my  best  days.  O !  wash  me, 
Lord,   nd  make  me  clean." 

After  attending  the  camp  meeting,  with  which  he  seemed 
much  pleased,  because  he  thought  good  was  done,  he 
returned  to  the  city,  where  he  spent  a  few  days  in  visiting 
and  preaching.  On  Monday  he  left  the  city  for  Rhine- 
beck.  "  This  week,"  says  he,  under  date  of  August  22, 
M  I  have  spent  with  my  family,  and  have  been  frequently 
in  deep  exercise  of  mind.  I  cannot  be  fully  satisfied,  un- 
less employed  in  the  work  of  the  blessed  God.  On  this 
day,  sabbath,  I  have  preached  in  the  mission  chapel, 
morning,  afternoon,  and  evening,  with  much  liberty. 
May  the  blessed  work  revive  in  Rhinebeck." 

A  few  days  after  he  remarks,  "  I  have  been  several 
weeks  about  home, -and  sometimes  have  preached  two  ov 
three  times  on  the  Lord's  day.  I  am  sensible  that  to  be 
happy  we  must  be  rationally  employed,  and  not  take  anxious 
thoughts  for  the  morrow.  The  maxim  of  our  divine  Saviour 
is  founded  in  the  fitness  of  things,  Sufficient  unto  the  day 
is  the  evil  thereof.  I  have  now  in  my  retirement  time  for 
reflection  and  self  examination,  and  although,  blessed  be 
God,  I  have  not  designedly  erred,  yet  in  many  things  I 
discover  my  imperfections.  Sometimes  I  suffer  much 
depression  of  spirits,  when  I  should  rejoice  and  praise 


300 


LIFE  OP  THE 


4 


God,  who  has  surrounded  me  with  so  many  mercies.  Jesus 
is  my  friend,  and  I  will  praise  him.  My  dear  Mrs.  Gar- 
rettson  is  always  ready,  when  a  gloom  overspreads  my 
mind,  to  administer  a  word  of  comfort ;  and  the  affection- 
ate and  cheerful  conversation  of  my  lovely  daughter,  is 
enough  to  awaken  sensibility  in  the  heart  of  a  hermit. 
'  Why  art  thou  cast  down,  O  my  soul  V  Nearly  half  a 
century  since  I  was  happy  in  the  perfect  love  of  God,  and 
my  labours  were  abundant  in  his  service.  The  blessed 
God  has  favoured  me  with  many  days,  and  with  a  good 
constitution ;  but  I  fear  I  have  come  short  in  doing  as 
much  in  his  cause  as  I  might  have  done.  I  have  a 
glorious  Advocate ;  otherwise  I  must  sink.  Glory  to  his 
name  !  I  will  praise  him,  and  yet  strive  what  I  can  do  to 
promote  his  cause.  Unworthy  as  I  feel  myself,  I  would 
not  part  with  my  hope  of  glory  for  a  million  of  worlds." 
Such  were  the  private  meditations  of  this  man  of  God. 
Such  deep  self  abasement,  accompanied  with  an  unwaver- 
ing confidence  in  the  infinite  merits  of  the  Lord  Jesus, 
indicated  a  thorough  acquaintance  with  his  own  heart, 
and  a  scriptural  view  of  the  Divine  plan  of  redemption 
and  salvation. 

On  the  21st  of  September,  accompanied  by  Mrs.  Gar- 
rettson  and  his  daughter,  he  paid  a  visit  to  some  old 
friends  in  Westchester  county.  Among  others  with  whom 
they  participated  in  a  friendly  interchange  of  thought  and 
conversation,  was  the  late  Governor  Jay  and  his  family. 
He  resided  in  the  town  of  Bedford.  Of  him  Mr.  Garrett- 
son  thus  speaks : — "  Mr.  Jay  lives  in  dignified  retirement, 
resembling  a  patriarch  in  the  midst  of  his  children  and 
grandchildren.  As  several  were  there  on  a  visit,  there 
were  about  twenty  persons  at  the  table,  and  the  best  of  all 
is,  they  appear  to  fear  God,  and  to  be  engaged  in  doing 
good.  He  is  now  about  eighty  years  of  age,  and  very 
feeble.  After  having  filled  some  of  the  first  civil  offices 
in  his  country,  in  this  advanced  time  of  life;  the  American 


REV.  P.  GARRETTSON, 


301 


Bible  Society  have  elected  him  their  president,  as  the  suc- 
cessor of  Mr.  Boudinot,  deceased.  He  has  prayers  in 
his  family  morning  and  evening.*  After  a  very  pleasant 
visit  here,  we  set  our  faces  towards  home,  crossed  the 
mountains,  and  on  Saturday  arrived  in  safety  at  our  quiet 
habitation.  God  has  been  gracious  to  my  family  many 
years,  and  prayers  and  praise  I  trust  ascend  to  heaven 
daily." 

As  we  advance  in  life  we  seem  more  and  more  affected 
with  the  ravages  which  death  makes  in  the  circle  of  our 
acquaintance.  Our  associates  and  equals  in  age  we  behold 
one  after  another  dropping  into  eternity,  which  reminds 
us  of  our  own  near  approach  to  "  the  valley  and  shadow 
of  death."  It  is,  however,  a  reviving  consolation  in  the 
midst  of. these  melancholy  signals  of  mortality,  that  a  hope 
of  a  better  state  of  existence  accompanies  the  holy  Chris- 
tian through  his  passage  into  the  other  world,  while  he 
believingly  listens  to  the  voice,  "  Fear  not,  for  I  am  with 
thee," — "my  rod  and  staff  shall  comfort  thee." 

It  was  about  this  time  that  one  of  the  early  Christian 
friends  of  Mr.  Garrettson,  Mrs.  Carpenter  of  New- York , 
took  her  departure  for  a  world  of  spirits.  At  the  particu- 
lar request  of  the  family,  Mr.  Garrettson,  October  28th, 
1824,  left  home  for  New- York  to  preach  her  funeral 
discourse.  On  this  occasion  he  makes  the  following 
reflections : — 

"  Our  dear  friend,  Mrs.  Carpenter,  has  gone  to  rest, 
leaving  her  husband  and  family  to  mourn  their  bereave- 
ment. She  was  born  in  the  same  month  and  year  that  I 
was.  She  has  gone  a  little  before  me,  but  I  must  soon 
follow  her.  For  more  than  fifty  years  she  enjoyed  an 
evidence  of  her  acceptance  in  the  beloved,  and  for  many 
years  she  enjoyed,  in  an  eminent  degree,  the  sanctifying 

*  This  venerable  man  and  eminent  statesman,  the  friend  of  his 
country,  and  a  firm  believer  in  Christianity,  has  since  gone  the 
way  of  all  the  earth,  beloved  and  lamented  by  all  who  knew  him 


LIFE  OF  THE 


influences  of  the  Holy  Spirit :  and  after  a  long  and  useful 
iife  she  left  the  world  in  the  full  triumphs  of  faith,  in  the 
seventy-third  year  of  her  age.  She  was  beloved  by  ali 
who  knew  her ;  and  the  church,  her  family,  and  acquaint- 
ances, have  lost  in  her  a  valuable  friend ;  but  their  loss  is 
her  eternal  gain." 

After  remaining  a  few  days  in  the  city  he  returned  to 
Rhinebeck.  Here  he  endeavoured  to  fill  up  his  time  in 
reading,  writing,  and  meditation,  occasionally  preaching, 
particularly  on  the  Lord's  day,  in  the  mission  chapel  at 
Rhinebeck,  and  making  some  excursions  to  the  neigh- 
bouring villages,  where  he  was  instrumental  in  watering 
the  souls  of  God's  people.  After  having  visited  Kingston, 
and  preached  to  the  people  under  some  depression  of 
spirit,  he  makes  the  following  remarks  : — 

4<  This  is  a  poor  soil  for  Methodism.  This  is  an  ancient 
village,  first  settled  by  emigrants  from  Holland,  whose 
descendants  seem  to  hold  fast  the  religious  profession  of 
their  ancestors,  and  think  it  borders  on  a  crime  to  depart 
from  it.  There  is,  however,  but  little  to  be  accomplished 
without  perseverance.  The  time  may  come  when  the 
hearts  of  the  people  even  in  this  place  may  yield  to  the 
Touches  of  God's  Spirit."* 

"March  8,  1825,"  he  observes,  "  a  messenger  brought 
as  the  tidings  that  Mr.  Sands  had  taken  his  departure 
from  this  world  of  sorrow  at  about  three  o'clock  this 
morning.  On  the  Sunday  following,  March  13, 1  preached 
his  funeral  sermon  to  a  large  congregation  on  the  words 
of  the  psalmist,  Many  are  the  afflictions  of  the  righteous i 
hut  out  of  them  all  the  Lord  deliver eth  him. 

*  This  conjecture  has  been  since  realized  in  the  village  of  Kings 
ion.  A  very  considerable  revival  during  the  last  year  has  been  wit- 
nessed, and  a  number  of  souls  have  been  brought  to  the  knowledge 
of  the  truth.  How  much  of  the  good  seed  which  has  thus  sprung 
up,  was  sown  by  Mr.  Garrettson,  who  can  tell  ?  Eternity  will 
infold  it ! 


REV.  F.  GARRETTSON. 


303 


"  Mr.  Sands  was  among  the  first  who  joined  the  Method- 
ist society  in  Rhinebeck.  He  was  the  second  person  who 
invited  me  to  preach  at  his  house  in  this  place.  I  found 
him  a  kind,  benevolent  friend ;  and  it  was  not  long  after 
I  came  to  the  place  that  he  was  brought  into  gospel  liber- 
ty, and  was  appointed  the  leader  of  the  class.  He  dis- 
charged the  duties  of  this  office  as  long  as  he  was  able* 
Many  of  our  preachers  who  have  lived  in  Rhinebeck, 
will  long  remember  his  cheerful  bounties.  He  was  a  man 
of  an  upright  character  and  conduct,  and  of  great  benevo- 
lence, against  whom  nothing  could  be  said,  not  even  by 
the  tongue  of  envy.  I  give  the  following  anecdote  as  a 
proof.  When  Mr.  Jay,  of  whom  I  have  before  spoken, 
was  governor  of  the  state,  party  politics  ran  high  between 
what  were  then  called  federalists  and  republicans.  This 
led  them  to  speak  very  freely  of  each  other's  candidates 
for  office.  At  this  time  Mr.  Sands  was  in  nomination  as 
a  senator.  I"  looked  over  the  newspapers  to  see  if  any 
thing  could  be  said  against  him.  I  remember  a  short 
paragraph  which  expressed  *  a  surprise  to  see  good  old 
Mr.  Sands  coming  forward  at  the  head  of  his  party,  and 
suggested  that  it  would  be  much  better  for  him  to  remain 
at  home,  and  take  care  of  his  class !'  He  lived  a  useful 
member  of  our  church  about  thirty-five  years,  and  in  the 
eighty-second  year  of  his  natural  life  took  his  departure 
to  glory." 

This  testimony  to  the  worth  of  Mr.  Sands  is  by  no 
means  exaggerated.  He  was  a  most  amiable  Christian,  a 
philanthropist,  deeply  devoted  to  God  and  the  interests  of 
his  church,  manifesting  his  regard  to  the  ministers  of 
Christ  by  repeated  acts  of  liberality. 

On  sabbath,  March  20th,  he  says,  "  After  the  morning 
service  I  was  called  upon  to  attend  the  funeral  of  Mr. 

C  S  ,  a  useful  citizen,  and  on  whom  I  had  often 

endeavoured  to  impress  the  nature  and  necessity  of  our 
holy  religion.   I  felt  much  for  him  during  his  sickness^ 


LIFE  OF  THE 


and  was  much  gratified  to  learn  there  was  some  alteration 
m  his  mind  for  the  better,  before  he  died. 

"  On  Monday,  by  the  steam  boat,  we  were  in  New- 
York,  in  about  ten  hours.  Our  old  friends  are  dropping 
off  one  after  another.  Brother  Paul  Hick  and  brother 
Arcularius,  two  of  the  oldest  members  of  the  church  in 
the  city,  have  just  gone  to  heaven,  and  I  fear  brother 
Carpenter  will  not  continue  long.*  O  Lord,  sanctify  me 
wholly ;  and  I  pray  God  that  my  soul,  body,  and  spirit, 
may  be  preserved  blameless  unto  the  coming  of  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ." 

He  continued  in  the  city,  preaching  in  the  several 
churches,  visiting  the  sick  and  his  old  friends,  until  April 
5th,  when  he  returned  to  Rhinebeck.  On  understanding 
that  one  of  the  preachers  was  about  to  locate,  Mr.  Gar- 
rettson  has  the  following  reflections : — "  Did  the  blessed 
God  call  him  to  be  a  minister  ?  If  so,  how  has  he  disposed 
of  the  call?  Or  did  he  run  before  he  was  sent?  Or  has 
he  fallen  from  God  ?  It  is  a  very  serious  thing  to  trifle 
with  a  work  of  such  vast  importance.  I  awfully  fear  for 
the  consequences,  as  I  believe  a  call  to  the  ministry  is 
ror  nfe." 

He  was  prevented  from  making  his  fifth  visit  to  New- 
York  for  this  season,  by  receiving  information  of  the  death 
of  another  of  his  valued  friends,  Mrs.  Suckley  of  New- 
York,  and  who,  according  to  her  wishes  made  known 
previously  to  her  death,  was  to  be  buried  in  Rhinebeck. 
Tuesday,  November  28th,  he  observes,  "  This  was  a 
solemn  day.  We  were  waiting  to  receive  the  remains  of 
our  deceased  friend  and  her  mourning  family.  About  ten 
o'clock  in  the  evening  they  arrived,  accompanied  by  two 
of  the  preachers  from  the  city,  and  several  other  per§ons. 
Our  habitation  is  highly  honoured." 

Mr.  Garrettson  makes  the  following  remarks  respecting 
Mrs.  Suckley : — "  She  was  awakened  and  brought  into 
*  He  did  not,  but  died  soon  after  in  great  peace. 


REV.  F.  GARRETTSON. 


305 


gospel  liberty  when  in  the  bloom  of  youth,  soon  after  the 
introduction  of  Methodism  into  Rhinebeck.  She  was 
sweetly  drawn  by  the  cords  of  Divine  love,  which  passion 
seemed  always  to  govern  her  heart.  She  appeared,  indeed, 
to  be  one  of  those  who  think  no  evil.  She  possessed  the 
tenderest  sensibilities  of  our  nature,  and  these  improved 
by  education  and  grace.  Her  deeds  of  charity  were 
always  performed  in  such  a  private  manner,  that  some 
might  think  that  she  was  not  liberal ;  but  she  was  a  friend 
to  the  poor.  She  was  a  woman  of  much  prayer,  and  her 
communion  with  God  the  Father  through  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ  was  intimate  and  constant.  Her  modest,  humble, 
and  unassuming  deportment,  shielded  her  from  the  cen- 
sures of  the  invidious.  As  a  wife  and  mother,  she  was 
affectionate  and  tender.  Many  are  the  prayers  which  she 
has  lodged  irt  the  bosom  of  God  for  her  children. 

"  In  her  last  sickness  she  remarked,  '  God  has  not 
shovyn  me  his  will  distinctly,  whether  I  am  to  live  or  die ; 
but  in  his  good  time  I  shall  know.  I  have  much  to  .make 
life  desirable,' — having  reference  to  her  children, — *  but  I 
cannot  form  one  petition  for  life,  knowing  it  will  be  best 
for  me  to  go  V  Her  sufferings  were  great,  but  her  peace 
flowed  like  a  river.  She  has  left  a  husband,  two  sons, 
and  three  daughters,  to  mourn  their  loss.  O  that  they 
may  so  live  here  as  to  meet  her  in  glory." 

Under  date  of  March,  1826,  Mr.  Garrettson  remarks, 
that  he  had  spent  most  of  the  past  winter  in  Rhinebeck 
and  its  vicinity,  and  says,  "  The  more  I  labour  in  the  good 
cause,  the  better  I  feel  in  soul  and  body."  On  the  12th 
of  April,  he  left  home  for  Philadelphia,  and  says,  that  in 
twenty-five  hours  he  arrived  safely,  a  distance  of  about 
two  hundred  miles,  twenty-five  of  which  was  by  land. 
As  the  Philadelphia  conference  was  in  session  at  the  time 
of  his  arrival,  he.  speaks  of  enjoying  much  consolation  in 
the  society  of  the  preachers,  as  well  as  in  dispensing  the 
word  of  life.  Among  other  meetings,  he  says  that  he 
27 


30G 


LIFE  OF  THE 


attended  the  anniversary  of  the  missionary  society  of  the 
Philadelphia  conference,  and  was  much  pleased  and  pro- 
fited  with  the  appropriate  addresses  which  were  delivered, 

Mr.  Garrettson  possessed,  in  an  eminent  degree,  the 
soul  of  a  missionary.  He  was  one  of  the  founders  and 
active  promoters  of  the  Missionary  Society  of  the  Method- 
ist Episcopal  Church,  became  a  life  member  by  his  own 
contribution,  aided  its  operations,  and  rejoiced  in  its 
prosperity  until  the  day  of  his  death.  One  of  the  last 
acts  of  his  life  was  to  make  a  bequest  of  an  amount  annu- 
ally sufficient  to  support  a  single  missionary,  as  he  expressed 
it,  until  the  millennium. 

On  his  return  to  Rhinebeck,  after  giving  thanks  to  God 
for  his  goodness  to  himself  and  family,  he  says,  "  I  want 
to  have  very  little  to  do  with  the  world.  I  never  feel  so 
well  as  when  employed  in  the  vineyard  of  the  Lord."  He 
was,  however,  happily  relieved  from  worldly  care,  by  his 
nephew,  an  intelligent  and  pious  young  man,  who  had  for 
several  years  past  taken  the  charge  of  his  venerable  uncle's 
temporal  affairs,  and  managed  them  to  his  entire  satisfac- 
tion. Of  his  faithfulness  in  these  duties  and  the  great 
relief  which  it  afforded  him,  Mr.  Garrettson  often  speaks 
in  terms  of  gratitude  to  God.  This  reminds  me  of  a 
remark  made  by  a  particular  friend  of  Mr.  Garrettson. 
that  whenever  he  meddled  with  temporal  concerns  he 
seemed  to  be  out  of  his  element,  it  being  his  calling  to 
move  in  a  spiritual  atmosphere,  and  to  labour  to  build  up 
the  church  of  God.  In  this  respect  his  peculiar  gift  and 
predominant  inclination  were  happily  united,  as  every 
sentence  in  his  journal  abundantly  shows. 

At  the  New-York  conference,  May,  1S26,  the  confer- 
ence requested  Mr.  Garrettson,  as  he  had  just  entered 
upon  the  fifty-first  year  of  his  ministry,  to  preach  a  semi- 
centennial sermon  before  the  conference..  Having  com- 
plied with  this  request,  a  vote  was  passed  in  favour  of  its 
being  published.    This  was  afterwards  done.    In  this 


REV.  F.  GARRETTSON". 


307 


sermon,  Mr.  Garrettson  gave  a  short  history  of  the  rise . 
and  progress  of  Methodism  from  its  commencement  to 
that  time,  interspersing  remarks  on  its  general  economy, 
its  usefulness,  and  suggesting  some  hints  by  which  he 
thought  some  of  its  external  features  might  be  improved. 
He  likewise  gave  a  history  of  some  of  the  most  striking 
parts  of  his  own  experience  and  labours,  gave  short  notices 
of  some  of  the  primitive  Methodist  preachers,  and  con- 
cluded by  a  solemn  word  of  advice  to  his  brethren.  From 
this  sermon  several  extracts  have  been  inserted  in  the  pre- 
ceding parts  of  this  Memoir,  and  the  principal  facts  therein 
stated  are  here  incorporated.  The  following  additional 
extracts  will  be  read  with  interest : — 

"How  shall  we  sufficiently  praise  God  for  the  many, 
many  thousands,  who  within  the  last  eighty  or  ninety 
years  have  been  brought  into  gospel  liberty,  either  directly 
or  indirectly,  by  the  instrumentality  of  John  Wesley.  In 
looking  over  the  minutes  of  our  annual  conferences,  I 
should  conjecture,  that  more  than  a  thousand  names, 
which  have  appeared  on  them  since  mine  was  first  placed 
there,  no  longer  appear.  What  has  become  of  them  1 
Thank  God,  a  goodly  number  have  worn  themselves  out  in 
the  good  cause,  ripened,  and  were  gathered  in.  There 
are  now  more  than  ten  thousand  preachers,  travelling  and 
local,  in  the  Wesleyan  connexion,  in  Europe,  Asia,  Afri- 
ca, and  America,  and  in  the  islands  of  the  seas,  and  more 
than  half  a  million  in  membership;  and  how  many,  can 
we  reasonably  conjecture,  have  been  ripened  by  grace, 
and  called  home,  since  Mr.  Wesley  first  began  to  preach 
salvation  by  faith,  and  a  direct  witness  of  the  Spirit  ol 
the  forgiveness  of  sins  ?  Would  you  say  two  millions  ? — 
or  suppose  one  million, — would  not  even  this  be  a  suffi- 
cient inducement  to  encourage  us  in  the  great  work,  espe- 
cially when  we  view  one  soul  as  of  more  value  than  all 
the  wealth  and  honour  that  this  world  can  afford  ?  The 
little  treasure  which,  I  trust,  I  have  laid  up  in  heaven,  I 


308 


LIFE  OF  THE 


would  not  part  with  for  the  riches  of  a  thousand  such 
worlds  as  this. 

11 1  must  step  without  the  particular  pale  of  my  own 
church,  to  speak  of  that  numerous  body  of  Christians  who 
were  marshalled  under  Mr.  Whitefield  and  Lady  Hunt- 
ingdon. To  these  in  their  commencement  Mr.  Wesley 
bore  the  interesting  relation  of  a  father.  We  likewise  view 
with  pleasure  that  body  of  men,  who  are  called  the  evan- 
gelical clergy  of  the  national  church.  We  hear  with  joy 
of  their  preaching  salvation  by  faith,  and  of  their  zeal  in 
promoting  Bible,  missionary,  and  Sunday  school  societies. 
When  did  this  change  take  place  1  Will  not  even  preju- 
dice allow,  that  the  religious  excitement,  which  has  been 
spreading  more  and  more,  and  awakening  the  energies  oi 
labourers  in  different  sectionsofthe  Lord's  vineyard,  began 
through  the  instrumentality  of  the  Wesleys?  We  see  them 
taking  the  lead,  and  then  you  may  observe  an  Ingham,  a 
Hervey,  a  Whitefield,  a  Morgan,  a  Perronet,  a  Fletcher, 
a  Coke,  and  several  others,  all  ministers  of  the  established 
church,  making  a  powerful  stand  against  the  powers  of 
darkness.  We  should  not  think  it  strange  to  find  many 
hundreds  of  evangelical  ministers  in  that  establishment. 
My  dear  brethren,  let  the  work  spread  to  the  ends  of  the 
earth,  and  let  hundreds  of  millions  be  brought  into  gospel 
light  and  liberty. 

"  Have  we  done  no  good  in  America  but  among  our 
own  people?  I  have  heard  it  said,  and  that  by  those  who 
were  not  very  friendly  to  us,  that  we  drive  more  to  other 
churches  than  we  draw  to  our  own.  Well,  if  in  the  order 
of  God,  let  it  be  so  :  if  they  are  safe  housed ;  if  they  ripen, 
and  get  safe  to  heaven,  there  will  be  but  one  fold  there, 
and  one  Shepherd ;  and  though  we  could  not  perfectly 
harmonize  on  earth,  there  will  be  no  discord  in  that  sweet 
world  of  peace  and  joy. 

"  Let  us,  my  dear  brethren,  take  the  advice  of  St.  Paul 
the  aged,  '  Whereunto  we  have  already  attained,  let  us 


REV.  F.  GARRETTSOX. 


309 


walk  by  the  same  rule,  let  us  mind  the  same  thing :' — lei 
us  lay  aside  every  weight,  and  every  besetraent,  looking 
to  Jesus,  who  is  the  author,  till  he  become  the  finisher  of 
our  salvation.  I  told  you  that  we  have  way  marks,  and 
that  it  is  dangerous  to  remove  any  of  them.  *  Stand  ye 
in  the  ways/  saith  the  prophet,  1  and  see ;  ask  for  the  old 
paths ;  where  is  the  good  way,  and  walk  therein,  and  you 
shall  find  rest  for  your  souls.'  The  prophet  Joel  saith, 
'  Put  ye  in  the  sickle,  for  the  harvest  is  ripe.'  Remem- 
ber, the  field  is  very  extensive,  and  the  whole  human 
family  are  ripening  either  for  heaven  or  hell. 

"  I  have  had  my  time,  and  must  soon  leave  this  world : 
but  I  bless  God  for  the  great  change  which  has  taken 
place  in  many  parts  of  Christendom  within  the  last  fifty 
years.  The  old  men  have  been,  and  are,  dropping  off,  and 
the  young  men  will  have  to  bear  the  ark  ;  and  I  hope  that 
they  will  do  better  than  their  fathers  have  done. 

"  From  the  first  planting  of  Christianity,  to  its  establish- 
ment under  Constantine,  there  were  great  accessions  to 
the  church  of  Christ ;  and  without  doubt,  millions  of  happy 
Christians,  and  exulting  martyrs,  went  home  to  God,  and 
are  now  rejoicing  around  the  throne. 

"  From  the  time  that  papal  Rome  began  to  persecute 
the  church,  until  the  coming  of  the  Protestant  reformers, 
an  army  of  martyrs  and  professors  went  triumphantly  to 
glory.  In  the  darker  ages  the  church  was  said  to  be  in 
the  wilderness,  and  was  at  different  periods  known  by 
various  names,  such  as  Albigenses,  Waldenses,  Lollards, 
Heretics,  &c,  &,c.  The  stand  which  Luther  and  his 
coadjutors  made  against  the  errors  of  the  church  of  Rome, 
was  rendered  a  great  blessing  to  the  world  ;  and  through 
that  and  the  succeeding  period,  which  may  be  called  the 
\niritanic  age,  many  great  men  were  raised  up,  and  many 
souls  experienced  the  liberty  of  the  gospel ;  and  since  the 
Wesleys  were  sent  on  the  ministerial  stage  of  action,  and 
awakened  the  Protestant  world  from  the  slumber  into 
27* 


310 


LIFE  OF  THE 


which  it  had  fallen,  God  has  been  glorified  by  the  num» 
bers  who  have  lived  and  died  in  his  fear  and  favour :  but 
there  will  be  a  time,  and  it  is  not  far  distant,  when  there 
shall  be  a  more  glorious,  and  a  universal  gathering  to  the 
church,  which  in  the  language  of  revelation  shall  last  a 
thousand  years.  Isaiah  tells  us,  that  \  the  mountain  of 
the  Lord's  house  shall  be  established  on  the  top  of  the 
mountains,  and  that  all  nations  shall  flow  unto  it.' 

"  Prior  to  the  accomplishment  of  the  predictions  of  the 
Old  and  New  Testaments,  respecting  the  last  great  out- 
pouring of  the  Spirit,  there  must  be  a  shaking  among  the 
nations,  and  the  kingdoms  of  the  beast,  and  of  the  false- 
prophet,  will  crumble  away.  We  cannot  say  at  what  time 
the  martyrs  will  rise,  and  commence  their  reign  with 
Christ  in  heaven ;  but  to  harmonize  several  passages  of 
Scripture,  we  are  necessarily  led  to  believe  that  their 
resurrection  will  happen  some  time  after  the  binding  of 
Satan,  and  will  continue  as  much  longer  after  he  is 
loosed.  This  opinion  leaves  room  for  the  fulfilment  of 
the  predictions  of  our  blessed  Lord,  respecting  the  gene- 
ral apostasy.  But  perhaps  the  inhabitants  of  the  earth 
will  be  ignorant  of  the  period  of  its  commencement,  or  of 
its  ending. 

"  Christ  saith,  '  What  I  say  unto  you,  I  say  unto  all — 
watch.'  The  trumpet  will  be  sounded,  and  the  dead,  both 
small  and  great,  will  arise.  Christ  will  come  in  grandeur, 
and  the  whole  human  family  will  appear  at  the  judgment 
seat;  the  pious  of  every  nation,  and  of  every  sect,  on  the 
right,  and  the  wicked  on  the  left,  to  be  judged  according 
to  the  deeds  done  in  the  body.  Sinners  will  feel  awful 
when  they  see  the  Second  Person  in  the  Godhead  coming 
in  majesty  and  great  power,  to  pronounce  sentence  upon 
the  quick  and  the  dead.  You  that  deny  the  infinite  merit 
of  Jesus  Christ,  tremble !  You  that  have  set  up  idols  in 
your  hearts,  and  have  rejected  the  Son  of  God,  let  fear- 
fulness  take  hold  upon  you. 


REV.  F.  GAItRETTSON. 


311 


f1  I  fully  believe  that  the  doctrines  taught  by  Mr.  John 
Wesley  are  scriptural,  and  will  stand  the  test ;  but  what 
his  people  will  be  a  hundred  years  hence  we  cannot  say, 
They  may  be  a  numerous  and  a  learned  people ;  but  it  is 
possible,  that  by  slow  degrees  they  may  retrograde,  until 
they  have  very  little  of  the  spirit  of  old  Methodism  ;  and 
this  certainly  will  be  the  case,  without  a  steady  and  con- 
scientious perseverance  in  the  good  old  paths.  The  letter 
is  good  in  its  place  ;  but  we  shall  be,  comparatively,  nothing 
without  the  life  and  power  of  godliness.  We  must  look 
well  to  our  doctrines  and  discipline,  and  guard  the  sacred 
ministry.  1  Lay  hands  suddenly  on  no  man  :' — look  more 
to  genuine  piety,  and  to  a  real  call  from  God,  than  to  any 
literary  qualification  without  it.  Keep  a  pure  ministry, 
and  you  will  have  a  pure  membership.  The  fall  of  the 
primitive  church  began  with  the  clergy ;  and  should  we 
fall,*  our  declension  will  begin  here.  It  is  better  to  have 
a  pious,  laborious,  successful  ministry,  than  to  have  wealth 
and  ease  without  such  a  ministry. 

"  My  dear  brethren,  I  hope  better  things,  though  I  thus 
speak.  As  a  people,  I  hope  we  shall  have  a  standing 
among  the  pious  through  a  succession  of  ages.  Unworthy 
as  I  am,  I  can  look  back  with  pleasure ;  and  when  faith 
gives  me  a  glimpse  of  that  sweet  world  above,  I  think  all 
the  little  toil  and  sufferings  that  I  have  passed  through  are 
nothing.  Eternity  !  O  an  eternity  of  felicity  !  Who  would 
not  bear  the  cross,  and  follow  Jesus  for  a  lot  in  that  sweet 
world,  where  we  shall  dwell  with  the  blessed  Trinity,  the 
holy  angels,  and  the  spirits  of  all  the  just  made  perfect 
through  the  blood  of  the  Lamb. 

"  I  bless  God  for  what  I  have  seen  and  felt ;  but  I  have 
often  wept  whilst  looking  back  on  my  unprofitable  life,  and 
on  my  many  defects ;  and  I  think,  had  I  my  time  to  live 
over  again,  I  would  strive  more  ardently  to  do  good,  and 
to  live  nearer  to  God.  And  soon,  my  dear  brethren,  I 
must  leave  you,  and  go  the  way  of  all  flesh.    I  have  lived 


312 


LIFE  Or  THE 


long  with  you,  and  have  seen  a  happy  and  prosperous  hah' 
century.  I  love  the  Methodists,  and  hope  they  will  prosper. 
I  love  Christians  of  every  sect ;  and  I  pray  that  the  world 
may  be  filled  with  the  glory  of  God  ; — that  false  doctrines 
may  be  banished  from  the  earth,  and  that  the  pure  doc- 
trines of  the  gospel  may  run  and  be  glorified. 

"  Before  I  leave  you,  I  wanted  for  a  moment  to  look 
into  the  invisible  world ;  but  I  am  lost !  Could  we  see 
the  angelic  host,  and  listen  to  the  songs  of  the  redeemed  ! 
Could  we  join  that  blood-bought  company,  and  converse 
with  the  patriarchs  and  prophets,  and  sages  of  the  past, 
what  rapture! — But  one  glimpse  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ 
would  outshine  them  all ;  for  he  only  is  worthy  of  all 
honour,  and  glory,  and  praise.  We  shall  cast  our  crowns 
at  his  feet,  and  say,  1  Not  unto  us,  O  Lord,  not  unto  us, 
but  unto  thy  name  give  glory.' 

"  My  dear  brethren,  let  us  labour  faithfully  in  scatter- 
ing the  good  seed  ;  let  us  do  every  thing  in  our  power  for 
the  prosperity  of  Zion,  and  wait  patiently  for  the  great 
harvest  day,  when  we  shall  all  be  gathered  home,  to  be 
happy,  with  the  ever  blessed  Trinity,  Father,  Son,  and 
holy  Spirit :  to  whom  be  glory,  now,  henceforth,  and  for 
ever.  Amen." 

At  the  close  of  this  conference,  Mr.  Garrettson  remarks, 
i(  Our  dear  brethren  seem  much  engaged  in  the  work,  and 
I  can  truly  say  that  I  have  sweet  fellowship  with  them,  and 
they  treat  me  as  a  father. 

"Monday  22.  Bishops  M  Kendree  and  Hedding  ac- 
companied me  to  Rhinebeck,  and  after  spending  several 
days  pleasantly  together,  they  took  their  departure  on  their 
way  to  the  Genesee  conference." 

The  following  is  the  last  entry  I  find  in  his  journal. 
After  remarking  that  he  had  preached  in  the  mission 
chapel  at  Rhinebeck,  he  says, 

"  Monday  6.  As  I  was  appointed  by  the  conference  on 
a  committee  for  the  purpose  of  trying  an  unfortunate  % 


REV.  F.  GARRETTSON. 


313 


and  as  my  daughter  wished  to  visit  Union  college,  we 
prepared  for  the  excursion,  and  on  Tuesday  evening  we 
arrived  safely  at  Dr.  Nott's,  where  we  were  kindly  received. 

"  Wednesday  8.  I  am  pleasantly  situated,  feeling  a 
pleasure  in  retirement.    God  is  good  to  me." 

For  the  purpose  of  exhibiting  to  the  reader  the  prevail- 
ing disposition  of  his  heart  in  his  concluding  days,  I  have 
thus  minutely  followed  Mr.  Garrettson  through  the  last 
two  years  of  his  valuable  life,  giving  his  sentiments  as 
recorded  in  his  most  retired  moments,  chiefly  in  his  words. 
In  the  next  chapter  we  shall  follow  him  to  his  grave,  and 
likewise  present  some  general  outlines  of  his  character, 

CHAPTER  XIX. 

Continued  a  Conference  missionary  -Instance  of  his  affection — 
His  last  letter  to  Mrs.  Garrettson — Attends  Conference  at  Troy — 
His  health  and  activity— Presentiment  of  his  approaching  dissolution 
— Visits  New-York — His  last  sermon— His  sickness,  and  death — 
His  remains  taken  to  Rhinebeck.  and  buried—  His  death  a  loss  to  the 
church — General  outlines  of  his  character — Simplicity  his  distin- 
guishing feature— This  gave  him  success  in  his  ministry — Inspired 
him  with  persevering  zeal — Induced  him  to  forsake  all  for  ChristV 
sake — Gave  him  liberal  views — Attached  him  to  his  brethren — It 
shone  in  domestic  life — In  the  order  of  bis  household,  his  hospitality, 
his  placability,  and  in  the  pulpit — His  perseverance  —Veneration  for 
the  sacred  Scriptures — Dependence  on  Divine  aid--  Variety  and 
usefulness  of  his  preaching— Infirmities  common  to  man— His  un- 
blemished reputation  for  nearly  fifty-two  years — Was  the  oldest 
Methodist  preacher— Concluding  remark. 

At  the  conference-  of  1826  Mr.  Garrettson  was  conti- 
nued a  conference  missionary,  and  he  employed  his  time 
in  his  usual  way,  making  occasional  excursions  to  New- 
York  and  some  other  places,  preaching  as  often  as  his 
strength  would  permit  him.  Wherever  he  came  he  was 
hailed  as  a  messenger  of  peace,  and  as  a  father  in  the  gos- 
pel, both  by  the  preachers  and  people. 

It  was  in  the  beginning  of  the  winter  of  this  year  that 
T  accompanied  him  to  the  city  of  Hudson,  on  an  invitation 


314 


LIFE  OF  THE 


from  the  brethren  in  that  place,  for  the  purpose  of  opening 
a  new  church.  Having  attended  at  Poughkeepsie  for  the 
purpose  of  dedicating  a  church  recently  built  in  that  place. 
I  went  on  board  the  steam  boat  which  came  along  about 
12  o'clock  at  night.  I  shall  never  forget  the  tender  and 
affectionate  manner  in  which  he  received  me.  He  was  in 
his  birth,  but  hearing  my  voice,  he  addressed  me  by  name, 
raised  himself  in  his  birth,  affectionately  squeezed  my 
hand,  expressing  his  gladness  to  see  me.  Indeed  he  always 
seemed  revived  whenever  he  came  in  company  with  his 
brethren  in  the  ministry,  whom  he  loved,  I  believe,  "  with 
a  pure  heart  fervently."  I  have  mentioned  this  circum- 
stance merely  to  show  how  sincerely  he  loved  his  friends, 
as  well  as  the  readiness  with  which  he  obeyed  the  calls  of 
his  brethren  to  aid  them  in  their  work. 

It  was  during  one  of  his  visits  to  the  city  of  New-York, 
this  year,  that  he  sent  the  letter  to  Mrs.  Garrettson,  the 
last  she  ever  received  from  him,  of  which  the  following 
is  an  extract : — 

"  Yesterday  I  spent  mostly  in  prayer  and  conversation  ; 
to-day  in  reading,  and  this  evening  in  writing.  To-morrovv 
I  expect  to  be  in  the  book  room  with  the  committee. 

"  I  groan  for  perfect  freedom.  I  have  heard  people  talk 
of  laying  up  a  stock  of  grace  ;  but,  blessed  and  happy  is 
that  person  who  has  a  sufficiency  from  moment  to  moment, 
to  keep  him  humble,  innocent,  and  pure.  We  are  every 
moment  dependent  upon  God.  I  have  no  doubt  but  that 
retrospection  on  a  long  life  spent  in  the  service  of  God, 
with  a  continuance  in  piety,  must  be  very  consoling;  but 
I  know  there  is  as  great  a  necessity  for  watchfulness  and 
perseverance  as  ever.  The  holy,  blessed  God  knows  our 
various  weaknesses,  and  will  in  old  age  put  beneath  us  his 
everlasting  arms.  O  !  to  come  near  to  the  throne  of  grace, 
and  touch  the  hem  of  his  garment  by  faith,  and  have  every 
stain  washed  away.    O  !  to  love  God  supremely." 

In  1827  our  conference  convened  at  the  city  of  Troy. 


REV.  F.  GARRETTSON. 


315 


lie  attended  its  sessions  with  his  usual  diligence,  and 
among  other  things  supported  a  resolution,  that  there 
should  be  preaching  at  five  o'clock  in  the  morning,  and 
cheerfully  filled  the  first  appointment  himself.  At  this 
conference  he  was  elected  again  as  a  delegate  to  the  en- 
suing general  conference,  which  was  to  be  held  in  Pitts- 
burgh, Pa.,  May  1,  1828.  He  did  not,  however,  live  to 
see  the  conference. 

Notwithstanding  his  age,  I  believe  none  acquainted 
with  him,  who  observed  his  healthful  appearance  and 
activity,  thought  him  so  near  his  end.  After  the  close  of 
the  conference  he  persevered  with  his  accustomed  zeal 
and  diligence  in  the  discharge  of  his  various  duties,  visit- 
ing his  old  friends,  and  preaching  once  or  twice  every 
sabbath.  But  though  his  family  and  friends  flattered 
themselves  that  he  might  yet  be  spared  some  years  to  the 
church,  it  appears  that  he  had  a  presentiment  that  his 
departure  was  at  hand,  and  would  often  speak  of  it.  Whe- 
ther this  arose  from  any  direct  impression  upon  his  mind, 
or  from  feeling  the  natural  decays  of  age,  or  from  an 
impression  which  he  received  some  years  since,  I  cannot 
tell.  I,  however,  often  heard  him  observe, — I  think  he  made 
the  remark  to  me  for  the  first  time  in  the  year  1813, — 
that  being  unwell  a  short  time  previously,  he  was  calling 
on  God,  if  it  might  be  his  will,  to  prolong  his  days ;  when 
he  received  for  answer,  that  fifteen  years  should  be  added 
to  his  life;  but  he  observed,  at  the  same  time,  that  he 
could  not  satisfy  himself  whether  it  meant  fifteen  years 
from  that  time,  or  so  many  years  beyond  the  usual  term 
of  human  life,  "  threescore  years  and  ten."  From  what- 
ever cause  the  impression  proceeded,  the  sequel  proves 
that  his  presentiment  at  this  time  was  correct. 

On  the  17th  of  August,  1827,  after  dining  with  his 
family  with  great  cheerfulness,  and  commending  them  to 
God  in  prayer,  Mr.  Garrettson  left  home  for  the  city  of 
New- York.    On  his  arrival  in  the  city  he  preached  his 


316 


LTFE  OF  THE 


last  sermon  in  the  Duane-street  church,  on  the  words  of 
St.  Peter,  "  But  grow  in  grace,"  and  then  administered 
the  sacrament  of  the  Lord's  supper  to  a  large  number  of 
communicants.  It  was  remarked  by  some  who  were  pre- 
sent on  that  occasion,  that  Mr.  Garrettson  preached  with 
unusual  warmth  and  energy,  a  Divine  unction  attending 
the  word.  Thus  this  venerable  servant  of  God  closed  his 
public  labours  in  pressing  upon  his  brethren  the  necessity 
of  going  forward  in  the  "  work  of  faith  and  labour  of  love," 
and  in  participating  with  them  in  "  drinking  of  the  fruit 
of  the  vine,"  in  anticipation  of  drinking  it  anew  with  them 
in  the  kingdom  of  Go  !. 

Soon  after  he  was  violently  seized  with  a  disease  called 
the  strangury.  Dr.  Mott,  a  surgeon  of  established  repu- 
tation in  the  city  of  New- York,  was  immediately  called  ; 
but  though  his  applications  afforded  a  temporary  relief, 
the  disease  was  so  obstinately  fixed  as  to  resist  the  power 
of  all  attempts  to  arrest  its  progress.  To  Mrs.  Garrettson 
and  his  daughter  the  mournful  tidings  of  his  illness  were 
speedily  conveyed,  and  they  hastened  to  the  city  to  com- 
fort him,  and  if  possible  to  administer  relief.  But  the 
hand  of  death  had  arrested  him.  I  was  absent  from  the 
city  at  the  time  he  was  taken  ill.  On  my  return,  hearing 
of  his  illness  and  the  nature  of  his  disorder,  it  immediately 
came  to  my  mind  that  "this  sickness  was  unto  death." 
As  soon  as  convenient  I  repaired  to  the  chamber  where 
he  was  confined,  and  had  a  long  conversation  with  him. 
He  seemed  to  entertain  but  slender  hopes  of  recovery,  and 
observed,  that  should  the  disease  be  so  far  removed  as  to 
permit  him  to  live  a  little  longer,  he  should  be  a  prisoner 
all  his  days.  Though  on  the  first  approach  of  the  disease, 
which  was  of  a  most  painful  character,  he  manifested  some 
little  restlessness,  as  if  nature  struggled  involuntarily  to  free 
itself  from  suffering,  he  soon  bowed  in  humble  submission 
to  the  Divine  will,  and  evinced  an  unshaken  confidence 
in  the  mercy  of  God  through  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 


REV.  F.  GARRETTSON. 


317 


In  the  conversation  to  which  I  have  alluded,  he  unbo- 
somed himself  with  great  freedom,  rehearsed  the  goodnes? 
of  God,  which  had  been  so  abundantly  manifested  to  him 
through  every  period  of  his  life ;  at  the  same  time,  as  wa? 
usual  with  him,  expressed  himself  in  terms  of  the  deepest 
self  abasement.  At  one  time  he  would  express  his  admi- 
ration of  the  perfections  of  God,  as  manifested  in  creation, 
and  more  especially  in  the  grand  system  of  redemption, 
and  then  cry  out  with  holy  rapture,  "  I  am  filled  with  the 
perfect  love  of  God."  With  much  feeling  and  emphasis 
he  said,  "  My  hope  is  all  founded  in  the  infinite  merits  of 
the  Lord  Jesus ;  in  this  hope  I  enjoy  unspeakable  conso- 
lation." In  this  way  he  lingered,  sometimes  suffering 
exquisitely,  for  about  five  weeks.  He  did,  indeed,  pass 
through  the  furnace,  but  he  came  forth  not  only  unhurt, 
but  abundantly  refined ;  and  he  died  as  he  had  lived,  a 
witness  of  perfect  love.  Redemption  was  the  theme  of 
.  his  contemplation  through  his  sickness.  Toward  the  last 
he  became  eager  to  depart — to  go  home. 

The  following  account  of  some  of  the  last  days  of  Mr. 
Garrettson  is  from  the  pen  of  Miss  Mary  K.  Garrettson. 
in  a  letter  to  the  Rev.  Richard  Reece  of  England  : — 

Dear  and  Rev.  Sir, — Another  memento  of  your 
kindness  most  forcibly  reminds  us  of  our  obligations,  and 
of  the  duty  of  giving  you  the  interesting  particulars  of  my 
blessed  father's  last  illness  and  death ;  a  duty  which  has 
been  long  delayed,  for  as  often  as  it  impressed  itself  on. 
my  mind,  a  sense  of  my  inadequacy  to  the  subject,  and 
the  pressure  of  my  heavy  bereavement,  has  most  forcibly 
withheld  me  from  the  attempt. 

"  For  several  months  before  his  death,  my  dear  father 
seemed  to  feel,  in  an  unusual  manner,  the  uncertainty  of 
his  own  existence  ;  and  an  impression  of  the  shortness  of 
his  stay,  made  him  rather  reluctantly  consent  to  an  elec- 
tion for  delegate  to  the  general  conference.  Our  presiding 
elder,  Mr.  Scofield,  has  since  informed  us,  that  during  hi? 
28 


■US 


LIFE  OF  THE 


last  visit  7*  ere,  papa  took  him  to  a  little  retreat  in  the  gar- 
den, where  he  spent  many  of  his  hours  in  devotion,  and 
after  conversing  on  the  affairs  of  the  church,  (which  ever 
lay  near  his  heart,)  with  the  spirit  of  one  ready  to  depart 
and  be  with  Christ,  he  said  he  should  not  probably  live  to 
see  the  next  conference.  They  then  kneeled  down  and 
prayed  together,  when  the  power  and  presence  of  God  were 
felt,  said  Mr.  Scofield,  in  a  manner  never  to  be  forgotten 
by  me. 

"  On  Friday,  the  17th  of  August,  my  dear  father 
left  us  in  usual  health,  expecting  to  spend  the  sabbath 
in  New- York,  and  to  return  the  ensuing  Monday  or 
Tuesday.  I  can  never  forget  the  last  day  he  spent  at 
home : — a  serenity  and  happiness  marked  his  manner, 
and  the  purest  love  was  reflected  in  all  his  actions.  Our 
table  was  surrounded  by  friends.  Some  had  recently  ' 
arrived,  and  others  were  about  to  depart.  A  mingled 
sensation  of  pleasure  at  the  coming,  and  regret  at  the 
parting  guests,  pervaded  our  minds; — but  pleasure  was 
predominant,  for  fancy  painted  futurity  with  the  pencil  of 
hope,  and  the  regret  we  felt  was  just  sufficient  to  soften 
her  vivid  colouring.  But  my  dear  father ; — the  heavenly 
expression  of  his  countenance  during  that  social  meal  I 
can  never  forget ;  and  I  find  a  mournful  pleasure  in  recall- 
ing again  and  again  the  events  of  that  last  day  of  family 
enjoyment.  After  dinner  we  kneeled  down,  and  he  prayed 
with  us  in  a  manner  unusually  solemn,  tender,  and  affect- 
ing. Almost  every  eye  was  suffused  in  tears  : — we  parted. 
The  next  sabbath  was  spent  by  him  in  the  services  of  the 
sanctuary,  in  preaching  and  administering  the  sacrament. 
On  Monday  he  underwent  considerable  fatigue,  but  spent 
the  evening  at  Mr.  Suckley's.  He  appeared  to  the  family 
to  be  in  unusual  health  and  spirits,  sat  up  beyond  his  cus- 
tomary hour,  although  it  was  his  intention  to  take  the  six 
o'clock  boat,  and  dine  with  us  on  the  morrow.  That 
night,  however,  he  was  seized  with  his  last  agonizing 


REV.  F.  GARRETTSON. 


disorder,  and  after  spending  several  days  of  intense  pain 
and  extreme  danger,  he  consented  to  abandon  the  thought 
of  returning  home,  and  to  send  for  mamma  and  me. 

"  On  our  arrival  we  were  told  that  the  crisis  of  his  dis- 
order had  been  favourably  passed,  and  that,  though  lin- 
gering, there  was  every  prospect  of  his  ultimate  recovery. 
But  though  we  suffered  our  judgment  to  be  led  captive  by 
our  wishes  even  to  the  last,  no  hopes  of  that  kind  were 
implanted  in  his  mind.  I  believe  he  knew  and  felt  that 
his  time  of  departure  was  at  hand.  His  sufferings  at  time? 
were  unutterable;  but  through  them  all  were  manifested 
a  resignation  and  fortitude  which  no  agony  could  destroy. 
'  I  shall  be  purified  as  by  fire ;  I  shall  be  made  perfect 
through  sufferings : — it  is  all  right,  all  right ;  not  a  pain 
too  much,'  he  would  often  say.  Daily,  and  almost  hourly, 
he  was  visited  by  some  one  or  other  of  his  brethren,  who 
added'much  to  his  consolation  during  those  seasons  when 
the  heart  and  the  flesh  fail,  but  when  the  religion  of  Christ 
is  indescribably  precious ;  (the  recollection  of  their  kind 
attentions  will  never  pass  from  my  mind ;)  and  as  he 
descended  into  the  dark  valley,  his  views  of  the  grandeur 
?.nd  efficacy  of  the  atonement  became  more  and  more 
enlarged.  His  disorder  inclined  him  latterly  to  slumber, 
and  he  was  often  delirious ;  but  even  then  the  same  sub- 
ject was  the  theme  of  his  discourse.  Toward  the  last  his 
strength  was  so  much  exhausted,  that  articulation  became 
a  painful  effort;  but  he  would  often,  in  a  languid  feeble 
voice,  say,  1 1  want  to  go  home  ;  I  want  to  be  with  Jesus, 
I  want  to  be  with  Jesus.'  To  a  friend  he  said,  a  short 
time  before  his  death,  1  I  feel  the  perfect  love  of  God  in 
my  soul.'  A  day  or  two  before  his  departure  I  heard 
him  say,  '  And  I  shall  see  Mr.  Wesley  too.'  It  appeared 
as  if  he  was  ruminating  on  the  enjoy meut  of  that  world, 
upon  the  verge  of  which  he  then  was  : — enjoyments  which 
he  said  a  Christian  could  well  understand,  as  they  began 
in  his  heart  before  he  was  disembodied.  His  mind  seemed 


320 


LIFE  OF  THE 


employed  with  subjects  for  the  sweetest  feelings  of  love 
and  adoration.  When  asked  how  he  did,  he  would  answer, 
4 1  feel  love  and  good  will  to  all  mankind,' — or,  4 1  see  a 
beauty  in  all  the  works  of  God,' — forgetting  that  the 
infirmities  of  his  body  were  the  subject  of  the  inquiry, 
lie  had  resigned  his  wife  and  daughter  into  the  hand  of 
God,  and  so  great  was  his  desire  to  be  with  Christ,  that 
parting  with  us  was  disarmed  of  its  bitterness.  His  last 
sentence  spoken,  even  in  death,  was,  1  Holy,  holy,  holy, 
Lord  God  Almighty  !  Hallelujah!  Hallelujah!'  After  that, 
though  he  lingered  many  hours,  he  could  not  speak  arti- 
culately. Once  only,  clasping  his  hands,  and  raising  his 
eyes  to  heaven,  he  uttered,  1  Glory !  glory !'  Many  peti-' 
tions  were  offered  around  his  dying  bed,  that  he  might  be 
permitted  to  give  his  last  testimony,  but  they  were  not 
granted.  For  myself,  I  felt  it  was  not  necessary.  A  holy 
and  laborious  life  of  more  than  fifty-two  years  bore  ample 
testimony  to  the  triumph  of  his  soul  over  its  last  enemy. 

"  Never  can  I  hope  to  give  you  more  than  a  faint  idea 
■A  the  solemn  yet  glorious  hour  when  the  spirit  achieved 
that  last  victory,  and  was  ushered  into  the  joy  of  the  Lord. 
Encircled  by  his  kind  and  affectionate  friends,  by  his  bre- 
thren and  his  sons  in  the  gospel,  my  venerable  father  lay 
apparently  unconscious  of  every  thing  that  surrounded  him. 
We  felt  truly  that  he  was  only  leaving  the  church  militant 
to  join  the  church  triumphant.  Just  as  the  period  of  his 
departure  approached,  one  of  the  preachers  broke  forth 
"  into  prayer ; — prayer  so  elevated,  so  holy,  that  it  seemed 
to  wrap  the  hearers  above  all  sublunary  consideration,  and 
as  he  commended  the  dying  saint  into  the  hands  of  God, 
he  prayed  that  the  mantle  of  the  departing  patriarch  might 
rest  on  his  surviving  brethren.  His  prayer  seemed  answer- 
ed ; — -a  Divine  influence  pervaded  the  apartment; — two 
of  the  preachers  almost  sunk  to  the  floor,  under  a  glo- 
rious sense  of  His  presence  who  filleth  immensity.  My 
dear  mother,  with  clasped  hands  and  streaming  eyes,  ex 


REV.  F.  GARRETTSON. 


321 


claimed,  1  Yes,  Lord  !  we  give  him  up  freely,  —freely  give 
him  up  to  thee  !' 

"  The  spirit  departed,  leaving  the  body  impressed  with 
the  sweetest  expression  of  peace  and  tranquillity ;  an 
expression  which  it  retained  until  the  moment  when  it 
was  shrowded  from  human  observation.  We  could  stand 
beside  those  dear  remains,  and  imagine  that  their  appear- 
ance of  renewed  youth  and  happiness  was  a  pledge  of  that 
glorious  resurrection,  when  death  shall  be  swallowed  up 
in  victory,  and  the  mortal  put  on  immortality ;  and  we 
could  look  on  the  grave  as  a  sure  and  certain  deposit, 
until  that  day  when  it  shall  give  back  its  precious  seed 
rejoicing." 

Thus  as  a  ripe  shock  of  corn  was  he  gathered  into  the 
garner  of  his  God,  in  the  76th  year  of  his  age,  and  the 
52d  of  his  itinerant  ministry.  He  ended  his  useful  life 
and  painful  suffering  at  the  house  of  his  long  tried  friend, 
George  Suckley,  Esq.,  in  the  city  of  New- York,  about 
2  o'clock  in  the  morning  of  the  26th  of  September  1827 

His  remains  were  taken  to  Rhinebeck,  his  late  resi- 
dence, accompanied  by  his  bereaved  widow  and  daughter, 
the  writer,  and  several  of  the  preachers  on  the  New- York 
station,  Mr.  Suckley,  and  other  friends.  These  had  the 
mournful  pleasure  of  following  the  lifeless  body  into  that 
friendly  enclosure,  which  had  so  often  been  enlivened  by 
his  presence  while  living,  and  while  entertaining  his  friend? 
with  gospel  simplicity  and  hospitality,  and  placed  in  that 
mansion  which  had  been  dedicated  to  God,  and  where 
He  had  so  frequently  honoured  his  servant  with  his  peace- 
ful presence. 

On  Friday,  the  28th,  a  numerous  circle  of  family  con- 
nexions, friends,  and  neighbours,  who  seemed  deeply 
affected  with  their  loss,  were  addressed  at  the  house  of 
the  deceased  by  the  Rev.  Thomas  Burch.  Afterward* 
the  procession,  which  wag  long  and  solemn,  slowly  moved 
to  the  burying  ground  at  Rhinebeck  Fiats,  a  distance  ot" 
28* 


322 


LIFE  OF  THE 


about  two  miles,  where  the  funeral  service  was  performed 
by  the  writer,  and  the  corpse  was  deposited  in  the  earth, 
to  sleep  till  "  the  resurrection  of  the  just  and  unjust."  A 
discourse  was  immediately  delivered  to  a  deeply  affected 
audience,  who  evinced  by  their  conduct  their  respect  for 
departed  worth. 

The  next  sabbath  his  funeral  sermon  was  preached  on 
these  words :  "  Mark  the  perfect  man,  and  behold  the 
upright,  for  the  end  of  that  man  is  peace." 

The  following  inscription  is  on  his  tombstone  ; — 

Sacred 
to 

the  memory  of  the 
Rev.  Freeborn  Garrettson, 
an  itinerant  minister  of  the 
Methodist  Episcopal  Church. 
He  commenced  his  itinerant  ministry 
in  the  year  1775. 
In  this  work  he  continued  until  his  death, 
labouring  with  great  diligence  and  success 
in  various  parts  of  the 
United  States 

and  of 
Nova  Scotia. 
He  died  in  peace  in  the  city  of 
New-York, 
September  26, 1827, 
in  the  76th  year  of  his  age, 
and  52d  of  his  ministry. 

viark  the  perfect  man,  and  behold  the  upright,  for  the  end 
of  that  man  is  peace,"  Psalm  xxxvi,  37. 

In  the  death  of  Mr.  Garrettson  the  church  militant  was 
deprived  of  one  of  its  most  aged,  most  devoted,  and  sue- 
cessful  ministers.  From  the  commencement  of  his  minis- 
terial career  to  its  termination,  he  seems  to  have  pursued 
his  object  with  untiring  constancy  and  perseverance  ;  and 
wherever  he  moved,  the  purity  .of  his  intentions  and  the 
uprightness  of  his  deportment  secured  for  him  the  confi- 


REV.  F.  GARRETTSON. 


323 


dence  of  all  who  feared  God;  while  the  holy  unction 
which  generally  accompanied  his  public  administration, 
announced  him  as  the  commissioned  messenger  of  God 
to  a  lost  world. 

This,  I  think,  has  been  sufficiently  manifest  in  the 
preceding  pages.  It  is  therefore  unnecessary  to  add  much 
more,  as  his  private  exercises  and  public  labours  have 
been  exhibited  as  they  in  reality  were  in  the  various  rela- 
tions of  life  which  he  sustained. 

I  shall,  however,  in  accordance  with  the  general  cus- 
tom, endeavour  to  exhibit  some  general  outlines  of  a  cha- 
racter which  the  more  I  contemplate  the  more  I  admire — 
not  so  much  on  account  of  the  brilliancy  of  talents  which 
it  unfolds,  as  on  account  of  the  noble,  the  gospel  sim- 
plicity, which  so  conspicuously  distinguished  our  departed 
father  in  the  gospel  of  Christ. 

Let  no  one  suppose  that  in  fixing  on  this  as  the  distin- 
guishing feature  of  his  character,  there  is  an  intention 
to  diminish  his  worth.  Far  otherwise.  There  is  no  inten- 
tion either  to  diminish  or  to  exalt,  but  to  speak  what  I 
believe  to  be  the  truth  in  relation  to  him.  When  I  say 
that  he  was  eminently  distinguished  by  simplicity,  I  mean 
that  simplicity  which  is  inseparably  connected  with  a 
"  conscience  void  of  offence  towards  God  and  man,"  the 
effect  of  that  Divine  love  in  the  heart  which  is  always 
productive  of  a  single  and  sincere  desire  to  do  good,  to 
"  glorify  his  God  below,  and  find  his  way  to  heaven."  It 
ever  there  was  a  man  on  earth  devoid  of  subtlety,  guile, 
or  suspicion,  Freeborn  Garrettson  was  that  man 
While  his  judgment  was  well  matured  by  study,  by  habit? 
of  reflection,  and  a  close  attention  to  passing  events,  his 
heart  was  filled  with  that  love  which  caused  this  promi- 
nent trait  of  his  character  to  shine  forth  in  all  its  loveli- 
ness, and  will  no  doubt  be  recognised  by  all  who  knew 
him  as  his  distinguishing  peculiarity.  No  corroding  sus- 
picions disturbed  the  sweet  repose  which  reigned  in  his 


324 


LIFE  OF  THE 


breast.  Until  compelled  by  the  irresistible  language  oi 
facts,  to  denounce  any  one  as  insincere  who  professed  to 
love  the  Lord  Jesus,  he  embraced  all  such  as  "  brethren 
beloved."  Being  honest  and  sincere  himself,  he  could 
not  indulge  in  a  suspicious  temper  towards  others.  And 
if  this  heavenly  disposition  sometimes  exposed  him  to  the 
impositions  of  the  cunning  and  the  crafty,  it  happily 
relieved  him  from  the  vexations  of  imaginary  evils,  and 
the  pain  of  "  fearing  where  no  fear  was."  And  if  we 
must  err,  as  seems  unavoidable  in  this  fallible  and  change- 
able state,  how  much  better  is  it  to  suffer  the  hand  of 
charity  to  lead  us  astray,  than  to  be  tormented  day  and 
night  by  the  evil  forebodings  of  a  restless  disposition ! 
From  the  demon  of  jealousy,  and  the  evil  genius  of  sus- 
picion, it  behoves  us  all  to  pray,  "  Good  Lord,  deliver  us." 

This,  therefore,  is  so  far  from  being  a  defect,  that  I 
humbly  conceive  that  it  ought  to  be  reckoned  among  the 
cardinal  virtues  of  a  Christian.  And  this  marked  all  his 
actions,  pervaded  his  whole  soul,  and  contributed  to  that 
pure  enjoyment  in  which  he  so  largely  participated  in  the 
society  of  his  friends. 

It  was  no  doubt  this  simple  intention  to  please  his  God 
in  all  things  which  gave  him  such  distinguished  success 
in  the  ministry  of  the  word.  It  may  be  fairly  questioned 
whether  any  one  minister  in  the  Methodist  Episcopal 
Church,  or  indeed  in  any  other  church  during  the  same 
period,  has  been  instrumental  in  the  awakening  and  con- 
version of  more  sinners  than  Mr.  Garrettson.  This  I  think 
has  been  abundantly  evinced  in  the  preceding  Memoir. 

It  was  this  simple  desire  to  do  good  which  inspired  him 
with  such  a  flaming  ardour  and  such  intrepid  courage  in 
the  cause  of  his  Divine  Master.  Neither  the  heat  of  the 
south,  the  cold  of  the  north,  nor  the  variable  atmosphere 
of  the  more  temperate  clime  ;  neither  the  dust  and  smoke 
of  the  city,  the  hill  and  dale  of  the  country,  nor  the  forests 
T>f  the  wilderness ;  neither  riches  nor  poverty,  ease  nor 


REV.  F.  GARRETTSOX. 


325 


luxury;  neither  frowns  nor  smiles,  could  dampen  the 
ardour  of  his  zeal,  or  quench  the  thirst  he  had  for  the 
salvation  of  immortal  souls.  Wherever  he  came,  in  what- 
ever company,  whether  of  the  rich  or  the  poor,  in  whatever 
climate,  his  theme  was  the  same ;  it  was  "  Jesus  and  him 
crucified  declaring  to  all  that  he  was  not  "  ashamed  of 
the  gospel  of  Christ."  This  was  the  soul  and  main  spring 
of  all  his  actions;  that  which  set  him  in  motion,  and 
which  kept  him  moving  in  the  circle  of  obedience  to  what 
he  considered,  and  what  the  effect  of  his  labours  proved 
to  be,  a  Divine  call. 

What  else  but  a  simple  desire  to  do  good  to  all  men  as 
he  had  opportunity,  could  have  induced  him  to  forsake  all 
in  early  life,  to  persevere  through  "  good  and  evil  report," 
for  upwards  of  fifty  years,  without  fee  or  reward  ?  For  it 
may  be  observed  here,  that  Mr.  Garrettson,  during  the 
whole  course  of  his  ministry,  never  received  any  pecuniary 
recompense,  or  if  at  some  times,  through  the  solicitation 
of  his  friends,  he  received  any,  it  was  given  either  to 
necessitous  individuals,  or  deposited  with  the  funds  of  the 
conference.  In  this  manner  the  patrimony  he  inherited 
from  his  ancestors  was  all  expended,  and  it  has  often  been 
observed,  that  for  this  sacrifice,  so  nobly  and  freely  offered 
upon  the  altar  of  benevolence,  he  was  rewarded  "  a  hun- 
dred fold,  even  in  this  life."  And  after  he  came  into  the 
possession  of  a  larger  estate  by  his  happy  marriage,  I  have 
frequently  heard  him  say,  that  the  entire  income  of  his 
property,  after  meeting  his  annual  expenses,  was  devoted 
to  charitable  purposes.  In  pursuing  this  course,  and 
making  these  sacrifices,  what  else,  I  say,  could  have  moved 
him  forward  so  steadily,  and  for  so  long  a  time,  but  a 
single  desire  to  promote  the  glory  of  God  in  the  salvation 
of  souls  ? 

It  was  the  same  principle  which  inspired  him  with  that 
spirit  of  liberality  towards  other  denominations  of  Chris- 
tians by  which  he  was  characterized.   Though  Mr.  Gar- 


326 


LIFE  OF  THE 


rettson  was  sincerely  and  concientiously  attached  to  the 
church  to  which  he  belonged,  firmly  believed  and  faithfully 
defended  its  peculiarities,  yet  towards  all  others  which 
he  believed  held  fast  the  cardinal  and  distinguishing  doc- 
trines of  the  gospel,  he  exercised  a  spirit  of  charity,  loving 
the  good  of  every  name,  and  rejoicing  in  every  thing  evan- 
gelical he  could  discover  among  them.  Hence  his  resi- 
dence was  the  resort  of  Christians  and  of  Christian 
ministers  of  different  denominations.  While  he  could 
hold  no  fellowship  with  those  who  openly  denied  the 
proper  Deity  of  Jesus  Christ,  and  consequently  set  aside 
his  atonement  for  the  sins'of  the  world,  most  cordially  he 
gave  the  right  hand  of  fellowship  to  all  who  "  loved  the 
Lord  Jesus  Christ  in  sincerity,"  and  who  believed  and 
defended  the  grand  cardinal  truths  of  Christianity.  How- 
ever much  they  might  differ  from  him  in  points  of  minor 
importance,  if  they  held  fast  these  great  doctrines  of  God 
our  Saviour,  he  embraced  them  as  his  brethren  in  the 
Lord.  Here  was  a  full  display  of  that  "  love  which 
thinketh  no  evil."  As  a  proof  of  the  truth  of  these 
remarks,  the  following  anecdote  is  related  of  Mr.  Gar- 
rettson,  at  the  time  he  visited  Providence,  in  Rhode 
Island 

A  member  of  Mr.  Snow's  church — Mr.  Snow  was 
either  a  Congregational  or  a  Presbyterian  minister — ex- 
pressed some  anxiety  to  know  whether  Mr.  Garrettson 
meant  to  establish  a  Methodist  church  in  Providence. 
Mr.  Garrettson  replied  to  this  effect : — "  Be  assured,  sir, 
that  if  I  do,  I  shall  not  admit  you."  "  Why  would  you 
not  receive  me,"  said  the  gentleman;  "  have  you  heard 
any  thing  to  my  disparagement  ?"  "  No,  sir,"  said  Mr. 
Garrettson ;  "  I  have  heard  nothing  which  would  not 
entitle  you  to  an  honourable  standing  in  any  church  ;  but 
you  are  under  a  spiritual  minister.  I  would  rather  add 
to,  than  take  from  Mr.  Snow's  church;  and  were  I  to 
.  aise  a  church  in  this  place,  they  should  be  gathered  from 


REV.  F.  GARRETTSON. 


327 


among  those  who  were  not  privileged  with  such  a  minis- 
try, or  those  who  would  not  avail  themselves  of  the  pri- 
vilege." 

It  was  this  same  principle  which  attached  him  so  affec- 
tionately to  his  brethren  in  the  ministry,  as  well  as  to  all 
the  members  of  the  church.  Though,  as  before  said,  he 
loved  and  honoured  all  ministers  of  Christ,  of  whatever 
name,  he  manifested  a  very  peculiar  attachment  to  the 
ministers  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church.  He  never 
seemed  so  happy  as  when  in  their  society.  To  those  of 
them  with  whom  he  was  intimate  he  would  unbosom  him- 
self without  reserve.  His  house  was  the  free  resort  of  all 
who  could  visit  him,  and  they  were  entertained  with  all 
the  hospitality  and  simplicity  of  primitive  times.  To  his 
house,  his  table,  and  his  heart,  they  always  found  a  hearty 
welcome.  Many  happy  hours  of  social  intercourse,  and 
of  Christian  conversation,  has  the  writer  enjoyed  under 
that  peaceful  roof,  the  mention  of  which  brings  to  mind 
so  many  endearing  recollections. 

This  leads  me  to  mention  the  manner  in  which  this 
heavenly  disposition  displayed  itself  in  domestic  life.  Here 
the  beauty  and  excellence  of  religion  shone  in  all  its 
divine  lustre  and  heavenly  simplicity.  I  remember  a  few 
years  since  a  conversation  with  a  pious  Presbyterian  lady 
of  the  city  of  New- York,  who  was  in  habits  of  intimacy 
with  Mrs.  Garrettson,  and  who  had  recently  returned 
from  a  visit,  to  the  family  at  Rhinebeck.  She  was  ex- 
pressing her  great  satisfaction  at  the  admirable  order 
which  prevailed  there  ;  "  I  do  not  mean,"  said  she,  "  the 
order  of  the  farm  or  of  the  house,  though  this  is  indeed 
worthy  of  all  praise ;  but  I  mean  the  religious  order  which 
prevails  throughout  every  department ;  the  orderly  arrange- 
ment for  family  devotions,  and  the  orderly  manner  in  which 
the  servants,  and  all  attached  to  the  household,  attend  to 
their  religious  as  well  as  to  their  other  duties."  This  was 
saying  nothing  more  than  what  was  strictly  true.  God  indeed 


328 


LIFE  OF  THE 


seemed  abundantly  to  bless  him  in  this  respect.  All  about 
the  farm,  all  his  domestics,  were  moral,  most  of  them  reli- 
gious, and  they  were  generally  members  of  the  Methodist 
church.  The  example  continually  set  before  them,  taught 
them  the  utility,  as  well  as  the  indispensible  duty,  of  an 
orderly  and  regular  attendance  to  all  the  duties  of  the  sanc- 
tuary, as  also  to  their  private  and  family  devotions.  In  this 
circle,  therefore,  God  reigned.  Here  he  "  commanded  his 
blessing,  even  life  for  evermore."  Every  thing  here  was 
"  sanctified  by  the  word  of  God  and  prayer."  Reading  a 
portion  of  the  sacred  Scriptures,  singing  some  verses  of  a 
hymn,  and  prayer,  formed  the  family  devotions  of  the  even- 
ing and  morning,  and  then  every  one  went  orderly  to  his 
business.  If  company  remained,  they  might  either  retire  to 
a  room,  or  enjoy  the  benefits  of  society  in  the  house,  or, 
particularly  in  the  summer  season,  in  the  pleasant  walks  in 
the  garden,  or  under  the  shade  of  a  delightful  bower,  or  the 
foliage  of  the  forest  trees  with  which  the  mansion  was  sur- 
rounded. Wherever  they  went  on  this  enclosure,  peace 
and  contentment  smiled  around,  and  produced  a  charm 
unknown  to  thoughtless  and  dissipated  minds. 

I  am  here  reminded  of  a  saying  of  the  late  lamented 
Bishop  George.  Speaking  of  Mr.  Garrettson,  he  remarked, 
how  agreeably  disappointed  he  was  in  visiting  him  at  his 
own  house.  Having  only  seen  Mr.  Garrettson  occasion- 
ally at  the  general  conference,  and  sometimes  being  under 
the  necessity  of  differing  from  him  on  some  points  of 
ecclesiastical  polity,  the  bishop  had  formed  an  idea  that 
Mr.  Garrettson  was  rather  austere  in  his  manners,  and 
somewhat  bigoted  in  his  views ;  "  but,"  said  the  bishop, 
11  when  I  had  the  happiness  of  visiting  him  under  his  own 
roof,  and  of  observing  the  pious  order  of  his  household,  the 
hospitality  of  his  disposition,  the  kindness  and  attention 
with  which  he  treated  his  friends  and  visiters,  all  my  pre- 
judices were  banished ;  and  I  now  think  that  the  worth  of 
brother  Garrettson  has  not  been  duly  estimated." 


REV.  F.  GARRETTSON. 


329 


What  contributed  much  to  his  own  comfort  was  the 
placability  of  his  disposition,  another  inseparable  compa- 
nion of  that  divine  simplicity  which  predominated  in  his 
heart.    That  he  had  enemies  was  not  his  fault.    No  one 
should  have  been  his  enemy.  Neither  had  such  any  cause 
to  fear  him,  because  he  would  not  have  hurt  them  even  if 
he  could.  While  he  fulfilled  the  Divine  command  in  loving 
his  friends,  he  also  inherited  the  blessing  of  those  who  bless 
and  curse  not,  and  who  pray  for  those  who  despttefully  use 
them.   On  how  many  heads  he  has  thus  heaped  "  coals  of 
fire,"  and  by  the  influence  of  this  love  melted  them  into 
tenderness,  and  made  them  his  friends,  "  that  day"  alone 
can  declare ;  but  I  have  heard  it  remarked,  that  if  you 
wanted  to  obtain  a  special  favour  from  Mr.  Garrettson,  you 
must  do  him  some  injury,  for  he  was  sure  to  repay  it  by  an 
act  of  kindness.  Not  that  he  was  insensible  to  injuries  and 
insults.    He  felt  them,  and  felt  them  keenly  ;  but  he  well 
understood  the  difference  between  feeling  an  insult,  and 
manifesting  a  suitable  indignation  at  the  conduct  of  the 
malevolent,  and  suffering  the  passion  of  revenge  to  linger 
in  his  bosom.  While  he  wept  over  the  miseries  of  the  wick- 
ed, and  commiserated  the  condition  of  those  who  might  be 
actuated  by  private  malice,  or  personal  hostility,  he  bore 
them  before  the  throne  of  grace  in  prayer,  evincing  the  ten- 
derest  love  to  their  persons,  and  the  sincerest  desire  for  the 
salvation  of  their  souls.    He  thus  exemplified  the  spirit 
which  actuated  his  Divine  Master,  when  he  prayed,  "  Fa- 
ther, forgive  them,  for  they  know  not  what  they  do."  I 
have  known  him  take  special  pains  to  conciliate  the  good 
will  of  persons  whom  he  feared  he  had  wounded  merely 
because  he  conscientiously  differed  from  them  in  opinion, 
lest  they  might  harbour  the  thought  that  he  entertained 
unkind  feelings  toward  them.    He  could,  indeed,  be 
reconciled  to  any  thing  but  sin,  and  those  dangerous 
errors  which  struck  at  the  fundamental  doctrines  of  Christ 
To  these  enemies  of  God  and  man  he  showed  no  mercy, 
29 


330 


LIFE  OF  THE 


To  the  same  ardent  thirst  for  the  salvation  of  lost  men 
may  be  attributed  his  zealous  co-operation  in  all  our  bene- 
volent institutions.  He  lived  to  see  that  divine  principle 
which  thrust  him  out  into  his  Lord's  vineyard  in  the  midst 
of  obloquy  and  reproach,  when  the  true  disciples  of  Jesus 
were  "  as  a  speckled  bird,  and  the  birds  round  about"  were 
against  them,  enlarged  into  an  expansive  benevolence ; 
and  so  mightily  had  the  word  of  God  increased,  and  the 
number  of  disciples  multiplied,  that  institutions  of  charity 
were  springing  up  in  every  direction,  to  bless  the  world 
with  an  increase  of  light  and  knowledge.  Mr.  Garrettson 
watched  the  rise  and  progress  of  these  institutions  with 
strong  and  increasing  interest.  He  aided  their  operations 
by  contributing  to  their  funds. 

To  the  American  Bible  Society  he  became  a  life  mem- 
ber. He  assisted  as  one  of  the  founders  of  the  Missionary 
Society  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  became  first 
an  annual  contributor,  afterwards  a  life  member,  and 
often  stimulated  others  to  become  its  supporters.  To  the 
Tract  and  Sunday  School  Societies  he  was  a  warm 
friend  and  faithful  patron.  And  if  at  any  time  he  did  not 
answer  the  expectations  of  some  in  the  frequency  and  the 
amount  of  his  donations,  it  was  because  they  knew  not 
the  multitude  of  calls  which  were  made  upon  his  bounty, 
nor  the  urgency  with  which  they  were  pressed  upon  his 
attention.  It  being  generally  believed  that  he  was  rich  in 
this  world's  goods,  and  well  known  that  he  was  a  friend  to 
suffering  humanity,  all  were  ready  to  turn  their  attention 
to  him  for  aid ;  and  hence  had  he  given  according  to 
each  one's  expectation,  he  would  very,  soon  have  been  a 
pauper  himself,  and  thus  been  deprived  of  the  means  of 
<(  scattering  abroad"  the  charities  of  a  liberal  mind.  That 
he  endeavoured  conscientiously  to  "use  his  Lord's  money," 
and  to  make  to  himself  "  friends  of  the  mammon  of  un- 
righteousness," none  will  dispute  who  were  acquainted 
with  his  manner  of  life. 


REV.  F.  GARRETTSON. 


331 


If  we  view  Mr.  Garrettson  as  a  minister  of  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ,  we  shall  behold  the  same  disposition  dis- 
playing itself  on  all  occasions.  Indeed  so  habitual  was 
the  impression  on  the  minds  of  all  with  whom  he  was 
acquainted,  of  his  deep  sincerity,  of  the  simple  desire  of 
his  heart  to  ascertain  and  promulgate  the  truth  as  it  is  in 
Jesus,  that  however  some  might  differ  from  him  in  his 
views,  they  could  hardly  resist  the  conviction  which  the 
force  of  this  principle  made  on  their  hearts.  And  if  it  be 
the  chief  business  of  a  minister  of  the  sanctuary  to  carry 
a  conviction  to  the  hearts  of  sinners  of  the  truths  of  the 
gospel*,  and  to  awaken  within  them  a  serious  concern 
respecting  the  solemn  realities  of  eternity  ;  if  the  object  of 
his  mission  be  to  point  those  "  that  mourn  in  Zion"  to  the 
"  Lamb  of  God  which  taketh  away  the  sin  of  the  world  ;'5 
if  he  should  not  cease  his  exhortations  until  he  lead  the 
penitent  sinner  to  the  blood  of  atonement,  "  which  cleans- 
eth  from  all  unrighteousness,"  and  until  he  so  believe  as 
to  receive  the  witness  in  himself  that  he  is  born  of  God; 
if  the  end  of  his  commission  is  to  build  up  believers  "  in 
their  most  holy  faith,"  and  never  let  them  rest  until  they 
are  filled  with  the  perfect  love  of  God;  if  to  accomplish 
these  objects  be  the  principal  aim  of  the  minister,  then 
we  may  pronounce  the  Rev.  Freeborn  Garrettson  to 
have  been  a  true  minister  of  Jesus  Christ.  If  it  be  the 
duty  of  a  minister  commissioned  of  God  to  "  go  into  all 
the  world,  and  preach  the  gospel  to  every  creature,"  as 
far  as  his  strength  and  opportunities  will  permit;  and  if 
in  doing  this  he  is  to  give  evidence  of  his  call  to  the  work 
by  preaching  with  all  that  zeal  and  pathos  which  distin- 
guish men  influenced  by  the  Spirit  of  God,  and  having  the 
worth  of  souls  pressing  upon  their  hearts ;  then  did  the 
subject  of  this  memoir  discharge  his  duty,  and  give  the 
most  substantial  evidence  of  his  Divine  call  to  this  holy 
and  important  work.  His  labour  and  diligence  were  great, 
and  his  success  in  winning  souls  to  Christ  was  in  propor- 


LIFE  OF  THE 


tion.  Wherever  he  went  he  left  the  impressions  of  truth 
behind  him.  Sinners  were  made  to  feel  their  awful  respon- 
sibility to  God,  while  His  people  felt  the  "  holy  anointing,'* 
and  often  "  shouted  aloud  for  joy." 

He  held  on  his  way.  Whatever  impediments  were 
thrown  in  his  path,  they  did  not  stop  his  progress.  Having 
fixed  his  "  single  eye"  on  the  "prize  of  his  high  calling'' 
at  the  outset,  he  pursued  it  to  the  end  of  life.  We  have 
seen  him  renouncing  ease,  affluence,  all  those  enjoyments 
which  domestic  felicity  might  afford,  for  the  sake  of  win- 
ning souls  to  Christ.  The  church, — the  welfare  of  the 
church, — occupied  his  private  meditations  and  engaged 
his  public  labours.  And  he  lived  to  see  that  church  to 
which  he  belonged,  and  whose  interests  were  identified 
with  his  own,  increase  from  3,148,  the  number  in  mem- 
bership when  he  commenced  his  youthful  and  successful 
career  in  1775,  to  381,997,  the  number  returned  on  the 
Minutes  in  1827,  the  year  in  which  he  died;  and  the 
number  of  travelling  preachers  increase  from  19  to  1,576. 
Well  might  he  say,  as  he  did  in  his  Semi-centennial  Ser- 
mon, "  We  shall  hear  of  spiritual  fathers  and  of  their 
spiritual  children  blessing  and  praising  God  that  they 
were  ever  sent  out  to  traverse  the  mountains  and  valleys 
to  call  sinners  to  repentance."  How  many  will  rise  up 
in  that  day  and  call  him  blessed,  He  only  who  numbers 
the  hairs  of  our  heads  can  tell. 

But  that  which  gave  such  efficiency  to  his  labour  in  the 
gospel,  was  the  "  unction  of  the  Holy  One,"  which  rested 
upon  him.  No  man,  I  believe,  was  more  deeply  sensible 
of  the  indispensibleness  of  the  Holy  Spirit  to  enable  the 
minister  of  Christ  to  succeed  in  his  work,  than  Mr.  Gar- 
rettson.  Deriving  all  his  doctrine  and  precepts  from  the 
pure  fountain  of  Divine  truth,  the  Holy  Scriptures,  he 
made  these  his  daily  study ;  and  being  deeply  conscious 
that  he  must  have  the  enlightening  and  sanctifying  influ- 
ences of  the  Holy  Spirit,  to  enable  him  rightly  to  under 


REV.  F.  GARRETTSON. 


333 


stand  and  apply  these  truths,  he  was  assiduous  in  his 
addresses  to  the  throne  of  grace,  firmly  believing  that  God 
would  "  give  the  Holy  Spirit  to  them  that  ask  him."  The 
success,  therefore,  which  accompanied  his  public  labours, 
is  not  attributable  to  the  force  of  human  persuasion,  or  to 
the  "  words  of  man's  wisdom,"  but  to  the  "  demonstration 
of  the  Spirit,"  which  accompanied  his  word.  Thus  armed 
with  the  "  sword  of  the  Spirit,"  his  word  was  "  mighty, 
through  God,  to  the  pulling  down  of  strong  holds." 

His  action  in  the  pulpit  was  not  generally  graceful,  nor 
could  he  be  pronounced  eloquent,  according  to  the  usual 
definition  of  that  word.  On  some  occasions,  however,  he 
seemed  inspired  with  an  eloquence  far  surpassing  all  human 
attainments,  when  his  words  were  accompanied  with  a 
gesticulation  appropriate  and  striking,  and  which  bespoke 
a  soul  filled  n  with  glory  and  with  God."  On  these  occa- 
sions the  congregation  would  be  overwhelmed  with  a  sense 
of  the  Divine  presence,  while  tears  and  groans,  prayer  and 
praise,  would  sufficiently  attest  the  power  with  which  he 
spoke. 

There  was  great  variety  in  his  preaching,  both  as  to  the  - 
mariner  and  matter,  which  made  his  discourses  always 
both  entertaining  and  useful ;  and  I  believe  he  seldom 
wearied  an  audience  with  a  dry  detail  of  uninteresting 
matter,  or  with  speculations  which  did  not  profit  the 
hearer.  His  was  the  preaching  of  a  man  aiming  to  be 
useful,  aspiring  to  be  good  instead  of  great,  penetrating 
by  the  arrows  of  truth  into  the  sinner's  heart,  and  pouring 
the  balm  of  consolation  into  the  "  wounded  spirit."  It  was 
deep,  experimental,  and  practical. 

Such  was  the  character  of  the  Rev.  Freeborn  Garrett' 
son.  And  if  his  name  be  not  handed  down  to  posterity  as 
one  of  the  greatest  ministers  with  which  the  Methodist 
Episcopal  Church  has  been  favoured,  he  will  unquestion- 
ably be  ranked  among  the  best,  the  most  devoted,  and  the 
most  successful. 


334 


LIFE  OF  THE 


Perhaps  it  might  be  expected  that  I  should  mention  his 
imperfections  and  faults.  That  he  was  in  every  respect 
perfect,  who  will  contend  ?  But  whatever  defects  he  may 
have  had,  they  were  such  as  are  inseparable  from  man, 
defects  of  the  head  and  not  of  the  heart  ;  natural,  not 
moral.  Were  I  to  attempt  to  describe  a  perfect  character, 
one  that  was  free  from  the  infirmities  of  human  nature,  I  *5 
should  not  only  render  myself  ridiculous,  but  prove  myself 
destitute  of  that  very  virtue  which  was  so  estimable,  and 
which  shone  so  conspicuously  in  Mr.  Garrettson, — I  mean 
"  godly  simplicity  and  sincerity." 

"  To  err  is  human."  And  that  Mr.  Garrettson  was 
liable  to  err  from  the  natural  imperfection  of  his  judgment, 
and  therefore  might  have  often  been  under  mistakes  in  his 
estimation  of  men  and  things,  needs  neither  an  apology  to 
admit,  nor  any  false  colouring  to  hide.  This  is  common 
to  men, — to  the  best  of  men.  When  therefore  it  is  said 
that  such  a  man  had  his  infirmities,  that  he  exhibited 
foibles,  made  mistakes,  and  erred  in  his  judgment,  we  do 
but  describe  what  is  common  to  man,  and  say  nothing  to 
distinguish  one  human  being  from  another.  These  sad 
marks  of  our  original  apostasy  cleave  alike  to  all,  the  wise 
and  the  unwise,  the  learned  and  the  ignorant.  But  when 
we  say  of  a  man  that,  in  the  midst  of  these  natural  infirmi- 
ties, with  a  thousand  temptations  from  without  to  entice 
him  from  the  path  of  obedience  to  his  God,  he  held  on 
his  way, — that  he  triumphed  over  sin  and  Satan, — that 
he  uniformly  maintained  an  unspotted  character, — that  he 
lived  and  died  in  the  fear  and  favour  of  God, — we  describe 
a  man  that  rose  far  above  the  efforts  of  human  nature, — 
we  behold  a  man  in  whom  "  dwelt  the  Spirit  of  the  Holy 
One,"  and  in  whom  is  "  magnified  the  grace  of  God." 
It  is  of  such  a  one  that  I  now  speak.  Human  nature, 
however  improved  by  education  and  reflection,  is  not 
competent  to  gain  a  victory  over  evil  propensities,  to 
subdue  sinful  habits  and  passions;  but  when  renewed  by 


REV.  F.  GARRETTSON. 


335 


the  grace  of  God  in  Christ  Jesus,  it  shines, — it  triumphs, 
— and  vanquishes  every  enemy  to  its  peace  and  happiness. 

For  such  a  perfection,  therefore,  as  exempts  men  from 
these  inseparable  infirmities  of  our  nature,  we  plead  not. 
But  this  I  think  I  may  affirm  without  any  fear  of  contra- 
diction, that  among  all  the  ministers  of  Jesus  Christ  during 
the  period  in  which  he  lived,  none  maintained  a  more 
unblemished  reputation,  was  more  deeply  and  sincerely 
devoted  to  God,  more  successful  in  extending  the  Re- 
deemer's kingdom  among  men,  or  more  perfectly  an- 
swered the  end  for  which  the  Christian  ministry  was 
instituted.  From  the  time  of  his  conversion  to  God,  in 
the  23d  year  of  his  age,  until  his  death,  in  the  76th  year 
of  his  age,  under  the  protection  of  "  the  everlasting  arms," 
the  purity  of  his  life,  and  the  uprightness  of  his  deport- 
ment, were  never  questioned,  but  acknowledged  by  all 
with  whom  he  had  intercourse  ;  and  for  upwards  of  fifty- 
one  years  he  appeared  before  the  public  as  an  ambassador 
of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  during  which  time  the  words  of 
his  lips  gained  the  more  credence  from  the  unimpaired 
confidence  which  every  one  had  in  the  integrity  of  his 
heart  and  the  righteousness  of  his  life.  And  when  he  sunk 
into  the  grave,  he  was  the  oldest  travelling  minister  of  that 
church,  whose  general  economy  he  loved,  whose  doctrines 
he  believed  and  preached,  whose  God  and  Saviour  he 
adored,  and  served  in  "  the  fellowship  of  the  gospel,"  and 
whose  ramparts  he  left,  after  having  defended  them  for 
more  than  fifty  years,  to  take  his  seat  in  "  that  house  not 
made  with  hands,  eternal  in  the  heavens,  whose  builder 
and  maker  is  God." 

Finally,  in  contemplating  his  character,  we  may  take 
the  text  on  which  he  so  often  delighted  to  preach,  and 
which  was  selected  as  the  foundation  of  his  funeral  dis- 
course, and  say,  "  Mark  the  perfect  man,  and  behold  the 
upright,  for  the  end  of  that  man  is  peace." 

THE  END. 


• 


Date  Due 

ill   *9      i  r 
"J  /~        "  ^ 

i 

Hr  1  c  "55 

i 
i 

